《Spirit Guide》


 C1

    We all know that the advent of a new life is a grand and complicated affair, and that a child who is not careful may not be able to come into the world. However, very few people knew that when a life forms away, it is similarly complicated. If one isn''t careful, the Undead might not be able to leave.


    Life and death were the keys to entering this new world. Life and death meant tribulation. Death meant tribulation. There used to be a midwife who helped people overdo it, but now there''s a doctor. As for those who helped others to survive the deadly tribulation, they were called spirit givers. However, with the development of this era, this trip was about to end.


    My family is Mr. Shouling, passed down from generation to generation, but in my grandfather''s generation, there was almost no successor.


    Firstly, the social changes were too fast. With the impact of the new culture and ideas, everyone no longer cared if they needed to hire Mr. Ling anymore. Some people even felt like they had lost everything after the lights went out.


    Secondly, we have entered the economic era. My father went out early to work in order to let me study, so he doesn''t want to inherit my grandfather''s legacy.


    It was only a coincidence that I entered this profession. After graduating from high school, because of my poor university entrance examination results, I wandered back and forth between studying and working. I squatted at my hometown and followed my grandpa out to get some extra money.


    One morning I heard that the madwoman in the next village had drowned. That crazy old woman was called Auntie Red, she had an intermittent semi-crazy personality, so she was able to distinguish between the two of them.


    Aunt Hong''s husband, Lao Huang, despised her and felt that she was embarrassing him by always tying her up and beating her up. This is what everyone knows, so in the beginning, we also thought Old Yellow wouldn''t spend money to arrange a funeral for Auntie Hong, the kind of thing like finding a coffin and casually burying it.


    As a result, the night after Aunt Hong''s death, Old Yellow ran over to my house, panting as he asked grandpa to come over. He said that Auntie Hong''s coffin could not be lifted. From noon till night, he had called over ten burly men, but none of them could carry it. There must be something strange.


    Unfortunately for him, his grandfather had fallen that day. It was not easy for the old man to fall. His bones were broken and he was unable to get out of bed.


    However, Old Yellow was anxious and wanted to drag me over. It said that it would probably do the same when it saw me often working with its grandfather.


    How could Grandpa be willing to do that? He said that I would be able to hold on for a bit if it was just to send my soul out of the house normally, but I can''t do it in this kind of situation.


    The weasel thought everyone else was in the same boat as him, so it said that in addition to the original two thousand yuan, it would also give him an extra thousand yuan to make my grandpa pay.


    Grandfather clearly told Old Yellow, it''s not a matter of money. In this line of work, I have a sense of mission. But now there was really a situation. He broke his leg and couldn''t leave!


    His grandpa told Old Yellow to go to the next village and find a Taoist to take a look. Old Yellow immediately said that it was too late and when he came, there was a loud bang inside the coffin.


    When I heard this, I wanted to scold him. I didn''t know that he would only say something so important now.


    Thinking of the three thousand dollars, my heart jumped. I said to my grandfather, "Let me give it a try. I''ll do whatever it takes. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll just run away."


    Grandfather saw that there really is no other way. If we continue delaying it like this, something big might happen, so he asked me to pull out a box from under his bed and take some tools. They are Mo Dou, the Five Emperors Coins and the like. These were all things that could only be used if something was wrong. Grandfather had brought the spirit into the world for half his life, so nothing bad had happened to it. Therefore, these tools were all covered in dust.


    Pappy told me to wrap the coffin in a piece of string and leave everything else alone, so I agreed and followed the weasel to his house.


    Aunt Hong''s coffin was parked in the yard. Strictly speaking, it wasn''t even a coffin. It was a cabinet that was casually nailed together with an old door board. No lights or incense were lit. There was no one in the yard. They must have been scared away.


    I ran over to the coffin and there was a loud bang from inside. I had never seen such a scene before so I quickly pulled out a string from the ink-pot. However, the thread had been stuck there for a long time. I pulled hard, and it broke!


    I was speechless and called for the weasel to help. I turned around and saw that the weasel was actually hiding outside the yard, refusing to come in.


    I shouted at Old Yellow, "Come in, I can''t handle this by myself!"


    Old Yellow waved its hand and said that it didn''t know anything and wouldn''t be able to help, so it didn''t bother me anymore.


    I almost hit him with the stool, scaring him. If Aunt Hong really ran out, the first thing she would do was take his life. Only then did Old Yellow walk in timidly, asking if there was anything he could do for me.


    I immediately got him to help me connect the line. After connecting the line, we successfully pulled it out. But the awkward thing was that there was no more ink inside.


    I looked in the direction of my home.


    Old Yellow became quick-witted and hurriedly said that he would buy ink, but I replied and ran off.


    The coffin was still banging on the floor, but I calmed down and realized that although it was banging on the floor, it wasn''t shaking at all. This meant that it was part of the coffin''s impact.


    To test my hypothesis, I placed the five emperor''s money on top of the coffin. The inside of the coffin was still filled with ''bang bang'' sounds, and it didn''t affect me in the slightest. As expected, it wasn''t something that Aunt Hong was up to. In order to verify my thoughts, I swallowed a mouthful of saliva and moved the lid of the coffin away.


    Damn, so it''s a catfish. When Auntie Hong was drowning, there was a catfish swimming inside her clothes. The weasel didn''t help her change clothes, but used a few pieces of wood to knock on a coffin and let her in, preparing to bury her in the mountain.


    I can''t stand a couple doing all this. I can''t stand it any longer." Even if it wasn''t a husband and wife, as the deceased were big, they would still have to stay for a few days.


    In Old Yellow''s eyes, Auntie Hong''s death was like the death of a cat or dog.


    I grabbed the catfish and put it in the basin beside me. I looked at Red and saw that her eyes were open. Even if he died, he wouldn''t be able to open his eyes. There must still be something he was worried about, so he didn''t want to leave. That was why he couldn''t lift the coffin.


    At this time, Old Yellow bought the ink and came back. When he saw the coffin lid open, he asked me in panic if Aunt Hong had come running out. I suddenly wanted to frighten him, saying that''s right, Auntie Hong said she wanted to take your life.


    Old Yellow''s legs went limp as it held onto the wall by the entrance of the courtyard. I widened my eyes in mock alarm and pointed behind Lao Huang.


    The weasel was so scared that it rolled over to my side and crawled over to me. It held the coffin while gasping for air and asked what I was referring to.


    I said it was nothing. My hands were a little sore.


    Old Yellow heaved a sigh of relief, and said it thought that Aunt Hong was behind him. After saying that, she inadvertently caught a glimpse of Aunt Hong, who was in the coffin with her eyes wide open. She was so frightened that she sat down on the ground.


    I was both angry and amused. I told Old Yellow to inform Auntie Hong''s family members to come. Who knew that Old Yellow said that Auntie Hong didn''t have any family? It was brought over by him when he was still young and working outside to get to know her.


    I got even angrier and cursed at the weasel: He followed you here at such a young age. He is unfamiliar with this place, and your family is poor. Why? I thought you were going to be nice to her and leave your life to you. In the end, when Aunt Hong''s mind was in trouble, you would beat her up and worsen her condition. Now that she''s dead, you don''t even prepare a proper coffin for her to bury?


    Old Yellow was stunned by my scolding. Now that he had a request from me, he didn''t dare to say anything.


    I told Lao Huang to buy some candles and paper immediately.


    After Lao Huang bought the candle, he asked me why didn''t I close the lid of the coffin. I said that even if Aunt Hong didn''t want to go, it would be useless to cover the coffin.


    Old Yellow nodded and said yes, he''ll do whatever I say, as long as it''s over as soon as possible.


    I asked Lao Huang to light a candle, but when he did, he couldn''t. At first, I thought there was a breeze, so I helped to block it. After confirming that there was no wind, I still couldn''t light it.


    I said burn the incense then, so it would be easier to burn the incense.


    Old Yellow ran into the house, lit the incense, and placed it in front of Aunt Hong''s coffin. Just as it was about to insert the incense, the three incense sticks broke.


    Aunt Hong didn''t want Old Yellow to smell it. When Old Yellow saw me like this, it also guessed that it was Aunt Hong who was playing a trick on me. It was so scared that it trembled, asking me what to do.


    I asked Old Yellow to kowtow to Hong Aunt and then said to her, "Auntie Hong, everything from the past has passed. Old Yellow is a bastard, and those bastards have their own balls to grind.


    The weasel kowtowed until it was bleeding, and continuously said that it was in the wrong. It begged Auntie Hong to let him go.


    Lao Huang kowtowed and lit the candle again. This time, both the candle and the incense were lit, but the liquid wax coming out of the candle was red like blood.


    The weasel looked at me and asked why I was doing this. I lightly said that it could have been Hong''s tears. I told him to call his family and friends immediately and arrange for them to be on guard duty at night. Even if Aunt Hong was despised when she was unconscious, but she died, at least as a person her respect was essential.

 C2

    Actually, all the relatives in the village knew that Aunt Hong was dead, but Lao Huang didn''t say anything about handling her funeral. He just wanted to bury her quickly, so they didn''t come.


    But now, even if Old Yellow called for someone, no one would dare to come because the news of Aunt Hong''s corpse being swindled had already spread. The neighboring neighbors didn''t dare to go out, fearing that they would bump into the swindled Aunt Hong.


    Since even relatives did not dare to come, Old Yellow could only watch over her. Although Aunt Hong''s birthday wasn''t the end of her life, she could not be buried in dirty clothes. I let Lao Huang find Aunt Hong''s clean clothes, gave her a bath, and put on some clean clothes before entering the coffin.


    When Old Yellow saw how Auntie Hong was, he almost cried. He said he definitely wouldn''t do such a thing and wanted me to change Auntie Hong''s clothes and give me an extra thousand yuan.


    How could I help Auntie Hong change her clothes? Men and women are different, and besides, I''m also a junior, so no matter how much money I pay, it won''t do. I promised to stand next to him with my back to Aunt Hong, so that he would dare to help her change her clothes.


    When he was helping Auntie Hong change her clothes, Old Yellow kept saying sorry, fearing that she would pinch him. When I was done changing my clothes, Old Yellow told me that I could turn back. His whole face had turned pale, and he was trembling in fear.


    I think there''s nothing much to do now, so I''ll just leave Old Yellow here as a wake. I need to go back and take a bath first.


    Old Yellow pulled me along and refused to let me go no matter what. He insisted that I accompany him and give me an extra two hundred yuan.


    For the sake of money, I''ll stay for the time being.


    Old Yellow knelt in front of the coffin to burn some paper and asked me when I would be able to bury Aunt Hong.


    I said that if Aunt Hong did not close her eyes, she could not close the coffin, and even more so, could not bury it.


    At this point, I also had a headache. I walked up to the coffin and asked Aunt Hong why she didn''t close her eyes. Was there something on her mind that hadn''t happened?


    Old Yellow trembled. "If you ask me, then will Aunt Hong still be able to speak? Don''t scare him, he''s already scared to the point of choking."


    Of course, Aunt Hong couldn''t speak, so I could only ask Old Yellow if there was anything Aunt Hong really wanted to do while she was alive.


    Old Yellow said a bunch of nonsense before getting to the main point, saying that Aunt Hong had been thinking about their son, Huang Yuan.


    When I heard that, I looked around, but didn''t see her son, so I asked Lao Huang where his son was. Who knew that Old Yellow said that Huang Yuan had been working outside for two years and did not come back. He called Huang Yuan today and told him that Aunt Hong was dead. Huang Yuan also said that the factory would be working overtime so he had no time to come back.


    This is real! I lit a cigarette. It was the wrong person for her to have such a husband on display. Now that even his own son was like this, it was indeed a miserable fate.


    I told Old Yellow to call Huang Yuan right now, and after the call connected, I told Huang Yuan to buy a train ticket right away. I told Old Yellow to call Huang Yuan right now, and when the call connected, I told him to buy a train ticket right now, and Aunt Hong refused to close her eyes and leave, probably because she wanted to see him one last time.


    Huang Yuan might have been shocked by my words, or he might have been a little concerned with his mother. He promised me that if we got to the car, he would be home by 10 o''clock tomorrow night.


    I was afraid my grandfather would be worried about me after all the time I hadn''t been back, and my head was itchy. I insisted on going home to take a shower before coming back. Old Yellow dragged me along and refused to let me go, and in the end, I handed him the five emperor''s money and said that Aunt Hong really wanted to extort a corpse, but she didn''t dare to come close with this, so Old Yellow allowed me to go home.


    When we got home, I told him about Hong''s aunt. He let out a long sigh and said that Hong''s aunt had suffered a lot. She had been beautiful when she was young and had a good personality. The reason why she went crazy was because after Old Yellow brought her home, it revealed its true nature and was very bad to her. Aunt Hong didn''t have any friends here that could complain, so she wanted to go home and take a look. However, Old Yellow thought that Auntie Hong wanted to run away, so it didn''t come when she returned. No one cooked for him and gave birth to a child, so it just tied up Auntie Hong and kept beating her up. In the end, the Red String of Fate gave birth to a Yellow Source, making it even more impossible to escape. Slowly, something went wrong with his mind.


    Grandfather told me that because there were still things that she couldn''t let go of, Hong Aunt was unwilling to leave. We must send the dead on their way. This is our mission.


    Because Grandpa can''t get out of bed, can''t go by himself, so I had to let go to do it.


    I went back to Old Yellow''s house after my shower and found it squatting at the entrance to the courtyard, burning a piece of paper. It was about ten meters away from the coffin. He was preparing to run away at any moment!


    I scolded Old Yellow again. I wasn''t sincere at all. Aunt Hong''s resentment would only be greater.


    Shortly before dawn, I was worried that the sun would shine on her, so I set up a shed with Lao Huang and covered her face with a white cloth. After daybreak, those who had the guts to stick their heads into the yard to see what was going on saw that the weasel was fine, so they were no longer afraid.


    Since it was daytime, no one was afraid, so some relatives came to burn paper to make an appearance. But she had to come and go quickly, and when she burned the paper, she continuously told Aunt Hong not to harm her, and she even gave Aunt Hong something to eat.


    Since someone came, I got Old Yellow to quickly ask everyone if Aunt Hong ever said anything to them. Take things into consideration, so that Red Auntie can go on the road.


    One of the kids said that when Auntie Hong saw that his school bag looked good last week, she asked him where he bought it, and also wanted to buy one for Huang Yuan.


    When Aunt Hong was delirious, she sometimes thought that Huang Yuan was still a child.


    This is a point, I sent a relative to buy a children''s school bag.


    At around 10 AM, no one came to burn paper at Old Yellow''s house anymore. I didn''t sleep all night, so I went back to sleep. As soon as it was dark, Old Yellow sent someone to my house to call me.


    When we got to Old Yellow''s house, Old Yellow said worriedly, "What if Auntie Hong still refuses to close her eyes when she sees Huang Yuan?" If you don''t close your eyes, don''t bury your words. Just pour some kerosene and burn them.


    I almost couldn''t resist punching Lao Huang, saying loudly that Hong Aunt refused to close her eyes just because she refused to go on the road. Forcefully forcing her to travel was useless. If he burned her, her vengeful spirit would continue to haunt Old Yellow.


    Old Yellow''s tears flowed down as it listened. What if Aunt Hong hated him and kept hitting him before, then she wanted him to die with her so he closed his eyes?


    It turned out that he had been thinking about this for a whole day.


    I wanted to frighten Lao Huang, so I said if that was the case, I wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.


    At around 9 PM, Huang Yuan came back. He was quite big and seemed to be two or three years older than me.


    I lifted the cloth from Auntie Hong''s face, allowing her to look at Huang Yuan, but she still didn''t close her eyes.


    The moment Huang Yuan saw Aunt Hong, his eyes turned red. Shrinking his nose, he called for his mother, saying that he was sorry. It was not because he didn''t like her that he didn''t come back, but because he couldn''t bear to see Aunt Hong being bullied by the weasel. He was very sad that Auntie Hong died. He felt that he was unfilial and had no face to come back and see her for the last time, so he had to find an excuse in the beginning to not be able to come back.


    It seems that this Huang Yuan has a good conscience, let me be a little gratified for Aunt Hong.


    But now that Huang Yuan was back and Aunt Hong had seen him for the last time, why didn''t she close her eyes?


    Old Yellow anxiously asked me, what should I do?


    I had no choice but to walk to Hong Aunt''s side and say to her, "Aunt Hong, in this life, there will be a marriage between a husband and wife, and a mother. "If you refuse to go on the road, then you won''t be good to Huang Yuan either. You''re delaying him from working so you want him to have some potential, don''t you?"


    After saying this, Hong Aunt''s eyes were still staring straight ahead.


    I had Huang Yuan kowtow a few more times to Hong Aunt, but she still refused to close her eyes.


    Was the body stiff? I touched her eyelids and closed them, but when I took them away her eyes opened again.


    I thought maybe I really couldn''t close it, so I said to Lao Huang, "Let''s see if we can lift the coffin." The three of us lifted a corner at the same time, but the coffin did not move at all, as if it were nailed to the ground.


    I told Old Yellow that there was nothing I could do now. I wanted to go home and ask my grandpa so that he and his son could try accompanying Hong Aunt for the night.


    Since I had Huang Yuan to keep me company, Old Yellow also told me to go back, but kept my phone number, telling me to call if anything happened and not to turn off my phone.


    After I returned home, I told Grandpa about the situation. I said that I couldn''t drag it out like this, and would there be any way to force Hong Aunt to go on the road?


    Grandfather said that there is a way, but Auntie Hong''s life is miserable, you can''t even suffer like that after death, let me ask again, Auntie Hong must still have something on her mind. We are spirit givers on the road, the key is a "send" word, if forced to come, it is on the road, there is no point in losing their original intention.


    I lay in bed thinking, gradually a terrible thought rose up in my mind, Red won''t close her eyes, is it because she didn''t slip into the water by her own feet, but was pushed down?

 C3

    Thinking of this, even I felt a chill run down my spine. In the countryside, there are only honest people. Who would be so heartless?


    However, this suspicion was eliminated the next morning, because one of the witnesses said that Hong Aunt was picking wild flowers by the pond and had slipped off her own feet. When he went to call someone to fish up the red rope, she was already out of breath.


    However, since Aunt Hong was not killed and Huang Yuan had seen it, why was he still unwilling to leave with his eyes closed? I scratched my head in annoyance. When I served breakfast to my grandpa, he saw the worry on my face and knew why I was worried. He looked like he wanted to remind me, but in the end he didn''t say anything. He probably wanted me to exercise by myself.


    After breakfast, I''ll go to Old Yellow''s home. It seems like it''s going to rain today.


    Huang Yuan was not at home. Old Yellow said he was going to buy a coffin in town and called a makeup artist over. I can''t let Hong Aunt be buried like this in a broken cabinet.


    I think this Huang Yuan has quite a conscience. Women love to be beautiful, so after dressing up, I think Aunt Hong will close her eyes.


    After waiting for more than two hours, the makeup artist arrived with the coffin. The small place did not specifically provide makeup for the dead, and Huang Yuan spent a lot of money to hire a makeup artist for the bride. It was a girl, upon seeing Aunt Hong''s miserable state, her hands kept trembling and it took a lot of effort for her to finish painting her makeup.


    After the makeup was done, Huang Yuan and I carried Aunt Hong into the new coffin. Strangely enough, when she was carried into the new coffin, she was as weightless as a normal person. After moving her away, the old coffin could also be moved away easily.


    The sky was getting darker, and the atmosphere was stifling. What was even more depressing was that Aunt Hong''s face was covered in white powder and blush, but her eyes were wide open, making her look even more horrifying.


    I said to Auntie Hong, "Auntie Hong, look at the makeup, you can leave now, there''s a new coffin and Huang Yuan is so filial, why aren''t you willing to close your eyes?" "What''s there to worry about?"


    Just as I said that, a gust of wind blew over, breaking the originally sticky couplet and causing a small section to land at my feet. I picked it up and there were only three words on it: "Year of the Reunion."


    I took a deep breath. So that''s how it was! Auntie Hong''s biggest wish is for her family to happily sit together and celebrate the New Year''s Eve. I think it should be during New Year''s Eve, when she sees everyone else, she will happily eat New Year''s Eve meal. And Huang Yuan was always out, so she wanted her family to have a reunion dinner before leaving.


    "Aunt Hong, do you want our family to have a reunion dinner before leaving? "If that''s the case, then relax!" I said as I lifted a corner of the coffin. This coffin was very heavy. Normally speaking, I couldn''t lift a corner by myself, but right now, I could easily lift it.


    So it was like that. I clapped my hands and told Old Yellow to buy some wine and vegetables, and to have a round meal with Aunt Hong before sending her on her way.


    While Huang Yuan and I cleaned the house together, pasting a new red couplet on the house and hanging lanterns at the door. When the people outside saw him, they were all confused. He was clearly dead, yet he was still celebrating.


    By two in the afternoon, the meal was ready. Huang Yuan and I moved Hong Lingtong into a chair and then the father and son sat down. I stood by the side and watched.


    Seeing that Huang Yuan and Old Yellow both had worried looks, I reminded them to be happy and to look like it will be the new year.


    "Huang Yuan, tell your mom about your life outside. Do you have any girlfriends?" Old Yellow, you talk too. You only wish to celebrate New Year when you talk and laugh! "


    Huang Yuan nodded, placing some food in the bowl in front of Auntie Hong and said tearfully, "Mom, I remember you like eating meat balls the most. "I''m doing pretty good outside. Boss gave me a promotion and I''m going to be the class monitor soon. I talked to a girlfriend. She''s very hardworking, and her heart is also ¡­"


    A tear fell from the corner of her eye, and she cried.


    Huang Yuan quickly grabbed Hong Aunt''s hand and said, "Mom, don''t cry, I know you can''t stop worrying about me." Now that I''m grown up, I can take care of myself. Not only can I take care of myself, I can even support my family. My boyfriend and I plan to get married tomorrow after we save some money. At that time, I will carry your grandson to your grave to burn some paper for you. "


    Huang Yuan said as he became excited. He was just crying, and now he couldn''t help but cry as he hugged Hong Lingtong.


    I quickly reminded her, "Huang Yuan, how can you be so calm when you''re crying like this? Say something happy! "


    Huang Yuan quickly wiped away his tears and said to Aunt Hong, "Mom, I have something fun to tell you..."


    While talking about happy things, Huang Yuan smiled from time to time, and Old Yellow also giggled along.


    I smoked two cigarettes outside before going in. I found that Aunt Hong had already closed her eyes. A smile hung on the corner of her mouth as she left in a very serene manner.


    Huang Yuan was still talking about some interesting things. Old Yellow had sharp eyes, and when it noticed Hong Qi, it quickly said, "Don''t say anymore Huang Yuan, your mom already closed her eyes. Hurry up and bury her."


    Huang Yuan glared at Old Yellow and continued to feed Aunt Hong, saying, "Mom, let me tell you something in secret. My girlfriend is similar to you when you were young. I always buy her a purple dress. Because when I was a kid, I thought my mom was the prettiest woman in the world in a purple dress, and I grew up looking for a woman like you to be my wife. "


    It seemed that Huang Yuan had long since noticed that Hong Qi was closing her eyes, but he wanted to finish the reunion dinner.


    Old Yellow couldn''t sit down any longer, so he pulled me out to smoke. "Luckily, she doesn''t hate me for wanting to be buried with her. She scared me to death."


    I coldly laughed. Aunt Hong didn''t want to leave because she didn''t want to return home to visit her parents and didn''t hate Old Yellow. She just wanted to have a family reunion and watch her son grow up. After all, what weighed most in her heart was not her hatred for her husband, but her love for her son.


    After about an hour or so, the meal was completely cold. Huang Yuan called for me to bring Hong Aunt into the coffin.


    Afraid that things might get out of hand, Hong Ye decided to make a ruckus and said to Huang Yuan, "Let''s bury them in the mountains today."


    Huang Yuan nodded, and Old Yellow quickly went to find the bereaved husband to carry the coffin.


    After everyone had arrived, I helped to lift the coffin lid up. I removed the white cloth covering Hong Ye''s face and said, "This is the last time. If you want to take a look, you can take a look!"


    Huang Yuan laid in front of the coffin and cried.


    After the coffin was covered, the widow took it and left. When I was at Huang Yuan''s house, I knocked over all of his stools, scooped up a ladle of water, and walked out from the house seven steps before saying, "Be at ease and leave." Saying that, I spread the word water.


    This is my grandfather taught me the Seven Stars Spirit Delivery Method, collapsed seven steps for the Seven Stars Bridge, never looking back.


    Then I followed the funeral procession and found a random spot on the mountain to bury Red Auntie.


    After the coffin had stopped, the mourners began to dig graves. Although it had been raining the entire time, it had never come down.


    As per the agreement, Old Yellow paid me an extra one thousand and two hundred, for a total of three thousand and two hundred yuan. But Huang Yuan gave me another thousand in private, thanks for my help.


    I was really tired of this incident with Aunt Hong, so I accepted the money without a care in the world.


    "Huang Yuan, you can go back to work after the first seven." The first seven days I came up to the mountain to deliver a meal, and tonight I''m going to prepare your mom''s best food and put it in the living room. I''m not going to argue with your dad, I''m not going to argue, I''m going to lie on the bed, and if I hear any noise, I''m not going to come out.


    He had earned a total of four thousand and two hundred gold coins. It was better than working outside in just a few days. I returned home happily, my grandparents had already finished their meal and were ready to go to bed.


    Ten days after Hong''s funeral, a truck driver from the town came to the house and asked who the river was.


    I stood up and said, "I am. What business do you have with me?"


    He grabbed my hand and said, "I heard you can make someone close their eyes when they are dead. "You''re so young and yet you''re so capable. I want to ask for your help."


    So it turns out that my matter had already been spread out. I felt somewhat proud of myself and calmly said, "Tell me about it."


    "I''m Zhao Lin, I''m relying on a wagon to eat." The delivery last night had always been on the national highway, but the national highway had been blocked by a car accident. I just took the old road, which has many sharp bends. We used to take the same road with the old drivers, but after we built the new national highway, nobody left. It was about two o''clock in the evening and I was alone on the road. I was a little sleepy and suddenly I saw three people waving in front of me. A young man, woman, and child. But in the blink of an eye, it''s gone again. I thought I was seeing things, but when I got there, those three people were suddenly standing in front of my car.


    Zhao Lin slowly lit a cigarette as he spoke, then continued. "I saw that there was someone pressing down on me, so I hurriedly got off the car to take a look. In the end, there was no one beneath the carriage." When I got back to the car, I saw in the rearview mirror that the three men were standing behind the car, smiling and waving at me. I wanted to get out of the car and ask them where they were going, but when I got out of the car, I couldn''t see them anymore. I know I''ve met a ghost, so I immediately got on the car. At this moment, that woman was actually standing next to my window and knocked on my window! "

 C4

    After hearing this, even I felt a chill run down my spine. Although I had seen quite a few dead people by my grandfather''s side, I had never seen a ghost before. Zhao Lin saw me shudder and looked at me in bewilderment, then I hurriedly covered up. "It''s a little cold, keep talking."


    "That girl knocked on my window. How would I dare to open the window? What the hell!" I quickly put on the gas pedal and left. Afterwards, I didn''t dare to take that road anymore, but the weird thing happened again. My car kept turning off the engine, and when I delivered at night, I could still hear a woman sighing and crying softly. That sigh would come from the passenger seat and then from the back of my neck. "


    The more Zhao Lin spoke, the more afraid he was, and he hugged his clothes tighter. "From that day onwards, my body became worse as well." Brother River Water, you''re already so old, so I''m not afraid of your jokes. In the past, I had to spend half an hour with my wife every night, but now, I can''t do it anymore. I suspected that I had been driving for a long time and had prostatitis, so I went to the hospital to have a checkup. I said I was weak, do you think I was possessed by ghosts? Help me out there. I don''t care how much it costs. "


    I coughed and asked, "Did you have an affair with your wife that night before you drove?"


    "That''s right, we ran a long distance that time, and we couldn''t go home for three or four days, so we did this a few more times."


    "Then that''s it. After so many twists and turns, his body is weak, his yang fire is weak. Of course we''ll meet a ghost."


    "Then what do we do now?" Quickly go and beat the ghost girl who was following me to death. She wanted to harm me! "


    "If she wanted to harm you, would you still be alive? I covered your eyes and let you die in a car accident. "


    "Then what does she want to do?"


    I lit a cigarette and coughed. "Uncle Zhao, right? "You can go back first. I''ll study it and you can come back tomorrow."


    "Yes, yes."


    After Zhao Lin left, I walked into Grandfather''s room, and he heard what Zhao Lin said earlier. After I entered, my grandfather asked, "What do you think?"


    "Zhao Lin said that it was a sharp turn, and what he saw was a young man, woman, and child. I suspect they were an outsider, and got into a car accident there. Their household registration didn''t go back to that place, and the yin servants didn''t take them away as well, so they were unable to return to their hometown and wanted to take a taxi back." Coincidentally, Zhao Lin''s body was weak that day and he''d seen them and stopped the carriage, so that woman thought that Zhao Lin agreed to send them home and got on the carriage. But Zhao Lin immediately drove away, leaving behind the woman''s husband and children, whereas the woman is from outside the city and isn''t familiar with this place. Since I can''t find her, I can only stay in Zhao Lin''s car. "


    His grandfather nodded. "Right now, this is the most likely scenario. However, what''s the actual situation like? You''ll have to handle it yourself."


    I was elated in my heart. "Grandfather, are you telling me to go and take care of him?"


    "You did a pretty good job on Aunt Hong''s matter, and we''ve always been sending spiritual people to her for generations. Your father isn''t willing to do it, and if you''re interested, it''s not a bad thing to do next. There are some things that need to be passed down."


    "But I''m afraid my father won''t! You know, he thinks it''s a hopeless business, not profitable, and not something that can be put on the table. " I said somewhat awkwardly.


    "Don''t worry about that. If you really want to do it, then so be it." "He''s your old man, and I''m still his old man."


    "With your words, I''m relieved."


    It wasn''t hard, I thought. Just send the undead back home. As for the fees, he had to study them carefully.


    At dawn the next day, Zhao Lin came to my house and asked me how my research was, and if I had any methods.


    I lit a cigarette and pretended to be troubled. "Uncle Zhao, this isn''t a simple matter for you. That family of three''s spirit is parked there, but you stopped. That woman got on the car. She thought you would send them home, but who knew you would come back to your own home."


    "Send them home? "What do you mean?" Zhao Lin scratched his head. "Hey, I don''t care about that. Brother Jiang Shui, do what you want me to do. I haven''t left my car for three days and my entire family is counting on me to support them. Stop it!"


    "Since Uncle Zhao has already said so, of course I will do my best."


    "Alright, alright, alright. It''s been hard on you. Brother River Water, how do you plan to pay me?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t scam you." You can lie down and live for two thousand years, and then work every day to collect a hundred credits until this matter is completely over, and then do whatever you need to do and pay for it, can''t you? "


    "Brother River Water, you''re too honest. What else do I have to say?"


    "Alright, let''s go!"


    "Where to?"


    "Go to the place where you ran into the ghost."


    Zhao Lin took me to his house on his motorcycle, then drove to the place where he ran into a ghost after buying candles and paper. The car drove for more than three hours before it turned onto the old road where he had run into the ghost. The old road was not only narrow and fast, but also cracked every few meters along the cement road.


    When he passed a village, Zhao Lin said there was no village ahead, and looking like it was just another seven to eight km ahead, it would be the place he''d run into a ghost.


    I immediately called for Zhao Lin to stop, then I jumped off the car and walked towards a farmer''s house. An uncle was about to prepare to go work in the fields, so I sent him a cigarette.


    I asked, "Uncle, I have something to ask you. Are we going to go over the car?"


    "Turn over the car? The road ahead is more curving, often overturned, but now it''s better, built a road, why did you come here? This is not a good way to go, let''s go to the main road! " The old man replied enthusiastically.


    I said, "Well, I''m taking this road for a reason. "Oh yeah, uncle, you said that the road ahead often overturns, do you remember that a family of three was killed when the car overturned? A young man and woman, and also a child."


    The old man clicked his tongue and shook his head. "I''ve never heard of this before."


    I hastily asked, "Then will others know about it?"


    The uncle still shook his head, "If there was a car accident and a dead person died, other people would know as well. I can tell you for sure, no! Why are you asking about this? "


    "It''s fine, I like to ask about random things!" I ran back to the car, laughing.


    It seems that no one knows where the family of three died. Otherwise, according to the customs of the Chinese, when people from other villages die, their families will not only come to collect the corpses, but also call back their souls. They wouldn''t be staying there any longer.


    "Uncle Zhao, let''s go. Let''s take a look at the place where you ran into a ghost." I said to Zhao Lin.


    Zhao Lin nodded. It''s daytime now, I reckon he wouldn''t be willing at night.


    The road ahead was getting harder and harder to drive. We drove seven or eight miles for twenty minutes.


    The car stopped. Uncle Zhao pointed to the roadside and said, "That''s it. At that time, they were standing on top of my car. Brother River Water, you have to help me drive them away!"


    "En!" I jumped off the car and asked Zhao Lin, "Uncle Zhao, do you want to come down with me?"


    Zhao Lin shook his head and said, "I''ll still be in the car!"


    I think there''s no one around here, with the tall trees and the thick grass. He''s afraid to come out. I took a few steps to the side of the road and looked at the terrain. This was a small mountain road to the left, and below it, to the right, there were two ravines, estimated to be about fifty to sixty meters deep. Furthermore, the place where the family of three waved their hands was a corner.


    In the past, the condition of the road was poor, so he could only follow the terrain. According to Uncle Zhao, this old road was more than a decade old, and there had been a lot of car accidents.


    "Uncle Zhao, I want to go down and take a look. Are you coming with me?" I asked loudly.


    Zhao Lin looked at the interior of the carriage as if a ghost was following him, then hurriedly ran out of the carriage and said, "I''ll go with you!"


    The grass was thick now, and I was afraid of snakes, so I broke a branch and beat the grass in front of me as I went down.


    After a while, Zhao Lin shouted, "There''s a bag there."


    I quickly looked in the direction he was pointing. There was indeed a duffel bag hidden in the grass, just showing one end. He walked over and saw that the surface of the bag had been washed away by the rain. He opened the bag and found a lot of new clothes inside.


    "It should be below!" I said aloud, and because I was excited, my pace quickened.


    Just a little further down, the sun was completely blocked by the mountain. It was very dark and very cold.


    As I neared the foot of the mountain, my foot suddenly missed me. In order to prevent myself from falling, I had to keep my balance by running down the mountain. After running a few meters, I stumbled again and fell forward. Before I could land on the ground, I saw the corpse of a woman in a cotton-padded jacket.


    There was no way to avoid the disgust, so I threw myself on the female corpse. Before it could open the skull, a bright red snake''s head suddenly appeared from the skull.

 C5

    Under the intense fear, I activated my potential and stood straight back, as if there was a rope tugging at me.


    The red snake glanced at me and wandered away. Zhao Lin also ran to my side. He didn''t see the red snake, and he noticed the corpse of a child on the side as well. He hurriedly said, "There''s a child''s corpse there." He was going to walk over when he finished.


    I immediately shouted, "Don''t go over there!"


    Zhao Lin was shocked by me and asked. "What''s wrong?"


    Grandfather told me before that the red snake is a very evil thing and specifically cultivates in places where the Yin is gathered. As for the place where the red snake had appeared at, there was usually a white snake and a green snake.


    I picked up a stick and gently touched the child''s corpse beside me. Sure enough, a small green snake swam out and ran away as well.


    "Why haven''t I seen this snake before?" Would it be very poisonous? " Zhao Lin said in fear.


    "If you don''t provoke it, you won''t bite."


    Then we found the body of a man and a motorcycle in the valley.


    According to the current situation, it should be winter when the family of three rode their motorcycles home for the new year. They passed through here and, as a result, due to the skidding of the road surface, rushed down the hill and died here. There weren''t many people on this road now, and the weeds were thick, so no one had found their corpses.


    There are three bodies now, and they are not something we can dispose of. I suggested we call the police and have them deal with the bodies.


    I pulled out my phone, but there was no signal.


    "Go up and call the police!" After I said that, I climbed up the mountain with Zhao Lin. After climbing for over 10 minutes, I felt that something wasn''t quite right. The bottom of the mountain was actually only about ten meters away.


    Zhao Lin noticed as well and said with a tremble, "It''s over, what do we do about the Wall-Hitting Ghost?"


    I''ve always been safe and sound when I went out with my grandfather to deliver the spirit souls, so I''ve never seen this kind of situation before. I''m a bit nervous.


    However, he had heard from his grandfather that the ghost beat the wall was because there was a ghost blocking his way, so he could not leave. At this time, all they had to do was walk while spitting out water. Their saliva was also called Yang Water, and even ghosts were afraid of this thing.


    "Uncle Zhao, follow behind me."


    After I finished speaking, I noticed that Zhao Lin had already tightly pulled on my clothes and stuck it behind me.


    I spit, then went up, spitting as I walked. After a few minutes of this, I turned back to take a look.


    "How about peeing?" Zhao Lin curled his nose as he spoke. "I heard that peeing can break down ghosts and walls as well."


    "Mm, then you can try." As I spoke, I walked behind Zhao Lin.


    After Zhao Lin scattered a pool of yellow and smelly urine, he said with a tremble, "The three of you don''t scare us, we''re here to send you home, we''re here to help you."


    Then we walked on, and after another ten minutes, this time a few meters up, it was obvious that we had been hit by a ghost.


    Zhao Lin was about to collapse and said to me, "Aren''t you extremely formidable? Quickly think of a way, it can''t be that you''re unable to deal with this little matter, right?"


    I was afraid of losing face so I replied, "It''s definitely easy to walk up there, but I don''t want to start a massacre unless it''s absolutely necessary."


    "I have no other choice now! "Brother River Water!"


    I immediately shouted, "Who told you to call me by my name!?" Don''t harm me! "


    Zhao Lin was shocked by me and asked, "Why can''t I call you by your name, Brother River?"


    I was trembling, half angry, half afraid of what I was about to face.


    After lighting a cigarette and calming my emotions, I remembered something my grandfather had told me. When he was young, he had once sent his great-grandfather''s spirit home. He was walking on the mountain behind his great-grandfather when he saw a middle-aged woman waving at him from the side of the road, candy in her hand.


    His grandfather immediately ran towards the middle-aged woman, but she disappeared after a few steps. Great Grandfather had also disappeared. He called out to him loudly, "Great Grandfather, run along the road, but why do you always run in circles?"


    He just peed and spat, but he couldn''t break through this damn wall.


    After an unknown period of time, there was the sudden cry of a rooster. Pappy saw a rooster running towards him, a rooster with a red rope tied around its foot and a yellow charm around its neck. Grandfather squatted down and looked at the small yellow talisman. On it were written the words "Birthday".


    Grandfather picked up the rooster and walked out along the red rope. Great Grandfather was outside and said that it used to be an unmarked cemetery. It was very evil and was a Yin Valley, so it was useless if one just urinated and spat on the ground.


    Back to now, what happened to me was the same as what happened to grandpa, so not only were there the three dead souls, there were also many ghosts and lone souls. This is also the Yin Valley.


    Am I going to have to wait for Grandpa to find out that I haven''t returned and then let a rooster in to guide me?


    I thought about it for a moment, it''s not feasible. Grandfather thought that it would be a few days before I go out with Zhao Lin, and I''m afraid that by the time he discovers I''ve gone missing and finds this place, Zhao Lin and I would already be two corpses.


    "What should I do?" Since peeing can help them avoid it a little, why don''t I just take a piss on my clothes and use it as a weapon to get rid of them?


    I thought of moving out immediately, then walked in front of Zhao Lin, took off my clothes, and scattered some piss on the clothes. Then he waved his T-shirt forward.


    This time it was a success, and I soon reached the mountainside road. Relieved, I lay down on the ground and lit a cigarette, but the lighter wouldn''t light it.


    "Uncle Zhao, I''ll lend it to you."


    After I finished speaking, I didn''t see Zhao Lin reply, so I turned around to see that Zhao Lin had vanished. I immediately stood up and surveyed the surroundings before running to the carriage, but I still didn''t see Zhao Lin.


    Didn''t this kid follow me? No, he''s very timid and will definitely follow me. I''m afraid some ghost has blinded him, so he can''t see me.


    I really want to curse someone. Even if I go on now, I might not be able to find him. I called the police. The police were here, and they were in good spirits. The wild ghosts definitely wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    When the call went through, I told him about it, but the operator told me it wasn''t under their jurisdiction, so he gave me a number and asked me to make the call.


    I dialed the operator''s number again, but was told they were not in charge, that the jurisdiction of the area was now in flux.


    It''s just that he wanted to be lazy and was afraid of trouble! So many excuses! I shouted curses at the operator and hung up.


    I found Zhao Lin''s phone in the car, then dialed his wife''s number and asked about the birth date.


    Since I couldn''t drive, I had to walk back for more than an hour to get to the village where I had been asking questions.


    After entering the village, I bought a big rooster, tied with red rope. Then he bought a piece of yellow paper and a brush ink. In a place with no one else, he wrote down the name and the name of Zhao Lin. He wrote down a total of two of them, one was burnt to ashes and fed to the chicken, and the other one was tied to the rooster''s neck.


    When he returned to the place where the accident had occurred, it was almost evening. The light here was already very weak, but now it was even darker.


    I put the rooster down, holding the end of the rope in my hand.


    After waiting for five or six minutes, the rope stopped moving. I think that the rooster has found Zhao Lin.


    Suddenly, a hand fell on my shoulder and I shouted, "River!"


    I instinctively replied before turning my head around. No one was able to reply me as they all became dazed and a little dazed.


    I pinched my ears and said, "I''m not leaving. I''m not going anywhere."


    There was a Shenmen acupoint in the ear, pinching it would have the effect of calming the mind. I pulled like this because I was afraid that if I answered the ghost''s call, the pervert would call out the Yang person''s name, and the Yang person would lose their soul. The older generation would teach their children. If they were scared in the wild or someone suddenly called out to them and they replied, they would immediately pull their ears to prevent their souls from leaving them.


    When I had finished pulling my ears, I was much more awake when the red rope in my hand suddenly tightened and was pulled away.


    "F * ck that!" I''m going to cry. I''m afraid I can''t come back to buy a rooster now, because I don''t have enough money on me. In addition, all he did was walk. It was simply too exhausting.


    "Why don''t we go home first and wait until dawn before coming back?" In my heart, I thought that I''d been immediately denied. According to the current situation, Zhao Lin probably wouldn''t live past tomorrow and would have to get him out tonight.


    Since I had taken off my clothes and the atmosphere here was very gloomy, I couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed.


    He found a candle in the carriage, lit it on the side of the road, and stuck it in the soil. He said loudly, "I have some work to do here today. "First, I''ll be polite, then I''ll send my men. If you guys don''t understand what''s going on, then don''t blame me for starting a massacre."


    Grandfather told me that a man is afraid of evil and a ghost is afraid of evil, so I shouted a few times and raised my momentum to walk down the mountain.

 C6

    A cold wind was blowing, and I could no longer see my hand at the foot of the mountain. I took out my cell phone, turned on the flashlight, and could barely see two or three meters.


    A little way down I found the red rope with the rooster tied to it. The rooster cries every day. It is very masculine, and the wild ghost does not dare to provoke it. The red string is tied to the rooster, so the wild ghost must have gritted his teeth and taken the rope away from me. They didn''t expect me to come down, either, so they stopped moving the rope.


    I picked up the rope and started down the line.


    After half an hour, he finally saw Zhao Lin, and the rooster was standing at his feet.


    When Zhao Lin saw me, he said, "Where did you go earlier?" Why did a rooster suddenly appear? Eh? "How did the sky turn completely dark in the blink of an eye?"


    I loudly said, "In a blink of an eye?" You''ve been narrowed by a ghost. You''ve been here for a few hours, it''s already night time. "


    "Huh?" Zhao Lin didn''t understand what I meant.


    I didn''t bother to explain to him. I held the rooster in my arms and said, "You follow me with your hands on my belt. Don''t let go of me even for a second."


    I squeezed the rooster''s throat, the rooster cackled, and then struggled up the stairs.


    Zhao Lin might be afraid, but suddenly he put his hand on my shoulder.


    "What are you doing?" Someone has three Yang Energies, and I''ve already been smacked to death a moment ago. You''re still smacking me, do you want to die here? " I cursed loudly.


    Zhao Lin hurriedly grabbed onto my belt again and said, "Sorry, sorry. I just feel that it''s safer to rest my hand on your shoulder."


    "Stop talking nonsense and follow me. No matter what you hear, do not look back." I said aloud.


    When the cocks chirped, they retreated. From time to time, I would pinch the rooster''s throat to let it howl a few times before the ghosts in front would avoid me.


    After walking like this for more than ten minutes, the rooster suddenly began to scream miserably. Its wings also began to flutter. In just a short ten seconds, the rooster began to bleed black blood from its mouth and have its hair in braids.


    Zhao Lin was behind me and didn''t know what happened, but he guessed that it was surely a bad thing, and asked. "Brother, what''s wrong now?"


    "There are too many ghosts here. A rooster can''t take it. It''s dead." I said.


    "Then what should we do?" Zhao Lin actually started crying after he finished speaking. "Mmm ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" I don''t want to die here. I still have a wife and children. Old Wang, who''s next door, would always try to hit on my wife when I''m not around. If I die, he''ll definitely sneak in.


    At this time, I really couldn''t understand his way of thinking.


    There was a whining sound from the valley, like the wind blowing in the valley, but there was no wind, so it was not the wind, but the cries of ghosts.


    "Oh wow, what should we do now that the ghost is screaming?" Will they eat us? " Zhao Lin unceasingly trembled.


    "Keep crying. The more you cry, the more arrogant they become. Also, don''t worry, ghosts don''t eat people! "


    "Oh, that''s good. It''s much easier if you don''t eat people."


    "But it will be fascinating."


    Zhao Lin had a sobbing expression as he said, "Oh wow, Brother, don''t scare me, I''m almost unable to stand steadily."


    It was useless to go up in this situation. I sat down and lit a cigarette.


    Let those wild ghosts think we''ve given in and let their guard down.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of a woman standing next to me. I turned my head, but the woman was gone. A moth flew in front of me from where the woman had been standing.


    Moths swirled in front of me, unusual.


    "Get up, don''t talk." I lightly touched Zhao Lin as I said this in a low voice.


    We stood up, and the moth flew sideways, not straight up. This moth is definitely the embodiment of a female ghost, and that female ghost is most likely the one that got onto Zhao Lin''s carriage. She has to take us out so we can send their family back.


    "Why is he walking sideways?" Zhao Lin asked in a trembling voice.


    I lowered my voice and fiercely said, "Don''t say a word!"


    The ghost must have wanted to take us around the place where the wild ghosts were blocking the way.


    After walking horizontally for a while, the female ghost transformed into a moth and went down for a while before heading up.


    I should be able to get on directly by now. The moth is flying faster, so I quickened my pace.


    Suddenly, a group of shadows passed in front of me and the moth fell to the ground. We''ve been discovered!


    Zhao Lin saw me stop and asked in a light voice. "Why aren''t you leaving?"


    "We can''t leave." I winced. It was too cold.


    "Then what should we do?" Brother, why don''t we give up? We can only hope and despair at this moment. "I''m sorry, I really shouldn''t have pulled you here. I''ve harmed you. I should have sold the truck, and there wouldn''t have been so many problems."


    I said, "Give up? Aren''t you afraid that Old Wang from next door will go find your wife? "


    Zhao Lin cried as he said, "But there''s no way out now!"


    There must be a way to get out. Evil cannot be suppressed, ghosts cannot win. Calm down, you must be able to think of a way. I touched my pocket and there was no smoke left, then I said to Zhao Lin. "Take a cigarette to refresh your spirit."


    Smoking, thinking about what my grandfather had taught me. Slowly, I remembered that I once asked my grandfather why he had to lift his head and raise his chest when walking on the mountain path. My grandfather told me that he looked up because there was a scorching sun fire on his forehead and on his shoulders. The reason why they stuck out their chests was because everyone had a Eight Trigrams: Eight Trigrams to suppress evil. If one were to stick out their chests, the power of the Eight Trigrams would be great. Ordinary brats wouldn''t dare to approach.


    The current situation wasn''t something that could be solved by simply raising his head and sticking his chest out. However, I know that there is a gossip in front of my chest, so I want to increase it a little. Even if this is the Yin Valley, those lonely ghosts would not be able to do anything to me!


    "Uncle Zhao, take off your clothes!" I shouted.


    "Why are you taking off your clothes?" Zhao Lin was puzzled. "You''re scared of the cold while bare-chested, so you want me to give you clothes to wear?"


    "Why are you blabbering so much?" I shouted.


    Zhao Lin hurriedly took off his clothes, then I bit open my finger and drew an eight trigram diagram on his chest, then I drew one on my chest as well.


    "Lift your head and push your chest up!" I shouted with all my might.


    It worked. In just over twenty minutes, we reached the mountainside. At this moment, the blood stains on our chests had already turned purple.


    "Fortunately, that ghost girl took us along a long road. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be able to survive even if we drew blood and gossip on our chests." I said.


    He returned to the car with Zhao Lin, then closed the car window and turned on the heater to warm up their bodies. It was funny to turn on the heat in the summer.


    After his body warmed up, Zhao Lin said, "Brother River Water, what do we do now? This matter hasn''t been resolved, right? "


    In a daze, I looked in the rearview mirror and saw a man and a child sitting in the second row. Looking back, he couldn''t see them.


    It''s over. The family of three, the man and the child are waiting for us by the roadside. They got into our car. In the end, the woman was captured by the evil spirits at the foot of the mountain in order to bring us out.


    "It''s not over yet. The woman is still at the bottom of the mountain." I said.


    She''s down the hill? "That''s great. It would be great if she wasn''t in my car." "Zhao Lin said happily.


    I faintly said, "That''s right! She really isn''t in your car anymore, but her husband and son are in yours."


    Zhao Lin was frightened to the point he hurriedly turned around and said with a tremble, "Don''t scare me?"


    "Do you think I''m still in the mood to scare you?" I asked.


    Zhao Lin had a sullen expression as he asked, "Then what do we do?" I sent off one, brought along two, I''ll compensate you! "


    "Compensation your head!" I looked at the dark valley as if countless eyes were watching us.


    I coughed and replied, "Let''s head home first. We''ll have two bowls of chicken soup to replenish our energy. We''ll prepare to come back tomorrow and bring the corpses of the family of three along with the woman''s soul skill."


    "You''re still coming back tomorrow?" Zhao Lin curled his lips. "Why don''t you stop coming? Brother River Water, I''ll go sell this car tomorrow. I don''t care about this anymore." "Don''t worry, I''ll give you your money."


    "That woman was captured to bring us up. Now that we left her behind, she doesn''t care about it. Are you sure you can do that?" I asked.


    "It''s not that I''m not loyal, it''s just that this incident is too scary. I''m really scared today, I swear that I will never take this small path again. I''ll wait as long as the road is blocked! "


    "Don''t say it''s useless. You don''t have to go down tomorrow. You stay in the car." "Don''t think that you can''t trust them. If you don''t send their family back, the two in this car won''t let you off!" After I finished speaking to Zhao Lin, I turned around and said to the seats in the back row, "Don''t worry you two, I''ll bring your wife and mother back to send your family back in one piece."


    After saying that, I don''t know why, but a sense of righteousness rises in my heart, along with a hint of pride, as though I was on a mission. Yes, I am a spirit giver, Pappy said. Our mission is to send the spirit giver on his way.

 C7

    Zhao Lin and I returned to his house first, then Zhao Lin rode his motorcycle to send me home, and the reason he didn''t directly drive me home was because of this. Because there were still two people in the carriage, Zhao Lin didn''t dare to return home and get along with them alone.


    Seeing that I had left so quickly, my grandfather knew that the matter must have not been settled yet. He asked, "Did you encounter any trouble?"


    "That''s right, Grandfather. There are more than one family of three that have lost their souls there. Their bodies fell into the valley, and that valley is the Yin Gathering Valley. I, your grandson, almost won''t be able to return today! "


    Grandfather looked at the Eight Trigrams on my chest and laughed out loud. "You used this method to come out? "You''re really clever. I don''t need to worry about you taking my clothes."


    I sat on the bed and gave my grandfather a handshake. "Grandfather, stop saying these kinds of words first. At that time, we were unable to get out due to being surrounded by the ghosts from the Yin Gathering Valley. The ghost of the woman was found out in order to bring us out. If you want to send the family of three back, then you have to use that woman''s soul attack. But those resentful ghosts in the Yin Valley will definitely not let them go! "


    His grandfather coughed and said, "Then we''ll inevitably have to face a tough battle."


    "I''ve thought of this as well. Do you have any way to minimize the risk?"


    Grandfather thought about it and said, "In terms of time, let''s first consider the time when your Yang energy is at its heaviest. After 11 o''clock, before 12 o''clock. Don''t ever turn twelve o''clock, it turns from a sun to a cloudy one, very fierce. "


    "Then do you have any magical equipment? I''m watching TV, Taoists and the like, they all have a few family heirloom magic treasures. "


    Grandfather looked at me as if he was looking at a retard, "How do you have that many treasures? It''s just Mo Dou, the Five Emperors Coins, and the peach wood sword." Our peach wood swords have all been bitten to pieces by bugs, so we don''t even have a peach wood sword. "


    I was immediately discouraged. "Then do you think I can gather the Yin Valley by myself?"


    "How would I know?" Grandfather was also quite worried, "People have a lot of potential that they have to burst out with. I don''t know what potential you will burst out with!"


    "Then can you give me any experience points?"


    His grandfather raised his head and fell into deep thought. After an unknown period of time, his grandfather''s snoring could be heard.


    Damn, he actually fell asleep! Last time, he took out an inkless pit like this. Now, he was asked to give me some advice, and I ended up falling asleep!


    I had no choice but to turn down my grandfather''s fan and walk into the courtyard to worry.


    Seeing that the peach tree in the yard bore fruit, why was the peach wood sword able to fight against Yin?


    At this moment, Grandma came to my side and said, "River, I''ve made you a bowl of noodles. Eat it while it''s hot."


    I nodded my head in a perfunctory manner. "Grandmother, do you know why the peach wood sword can counter the evil spirits?"


    "Oh, well, when I was young and in love with your grandfather, he always told me stories. It seemed to say that Houyi had been killed by Peach Wood, and that Houyi had been bestowed the title of God, who was often under the Peach Tree. The peach tree was stained with the divine aura, so the evil spirits did not dare to approach. "What do you mean, ''peach wood'' is the quintessence of the five elements, so it can drive away evil?" Grandma slowly said, "Aiya, I can''t remember. Hurry up and eat the noodles." After eating, I''ll take a shower and go to sleep.


    "Yes."


    While I was eating the noodles, I slowly thought about this peach wood. It turns out that it can dispel evil not because it was shaped like a sword, nor because there was a rune drawn on it, but because it is made of a material that can counter evil.


    After I took a shower, I lay in bed and thought about it. At dawn the next day, Zhao Lin rushed over, but I told him that I couldn''t do it today and I had to wait for another day, so I made preparations.


    All day long, I was busy at home, cutting down the peach trees in the yard, making little arrows. Then he went to his classmate''s house and borrowed a crossbow, which his father used to shoot birds.


    After doing all this, I went to the town and bought some cinnabar to grind, then soaked it in deep well water and put the peach wood arrow inside.


    Of course, this is not enough. I have also made a lot of preparations, such as buying seven roosters without any castration, turning the mahogany into powder, and so on.


    At daybreak on the third day, I''ll call Zhao Lin and ask him to come pick me up.


    When we arrived at the Yin Valley, it was already ten in the morning. Because Zhao Lin doesn''t dare go down, so I can only go down by myself. At this moment, the sun was shining down on the Yin Valley, and even those resentful ghosts in the valley didn''t dare to do anything to me. I quickly picked up the three corpses of the deceased family members and placed them on the carriage.


    After picking up the bones, he saw that it was already eleven o''clock.


    I sat in the car and said to Zhao Lin, "Turn on the air conditioner, I''ll sleep. Call me when it''s dark."


    Zhao Lin said in surprise, "I''ll call you when it''s dark?" It''s dark now, what do you want to do? Why don''t you do it now? "


    I knew, of course, that it was getting dark, and that the reason my grandfather said not to go after midnight was because he was a little muddle-headed and thought that I was going to bring the bones up, but more importantly, I was going to bring the ghost of a woman along with me. With such a strong yang energy, all the vengeful ghosts have gone into hiding. Where can I find the ghost of that woman?


    I impatiently said impatiently, "Stop being long-winded! I will feed the chickens in the carriage to them and fan them. Don''t suffocate them to death."


    "This place is so cold!"


    I ignored Zhao Lin and put down the chair before closing my eyes to rest.


    At dusk, Zhao Lin shook me awake and said, "It''s 6, it''s night."


    It was still dark at six in the summer, but the air was overcast and after two o''clock the sun was out. It was already overcast.


    I stretched, ate two loaves of bread, and took a sip of mineral water.


    "Uncle Zhao, no matter what happens later, don''t close your eyes. Eyes are the gates of heaven, once you close them, they will close. It''s very easy for Gui Xie to invade." I jumped out of the car.


    Zhao Lin hurriedly said, "Eh, what do you mean? I''m not going down!" Am I in danger in the car? "


    "I want to blast them all out!"


    "What do you mean?"


    I walked around to the driver''s seat and said, "Come down, Uncle Zhao."


    Zhao Lin jumped off the car, then I held a small knife and fiercely slashed fiercely at his middle finger. Then he took off his clothes, dabbed his middle finger with a brush, and drew gossip on his chest.


    Zhao Lin''s legs trembled when he saw this scene as he said, "What is this?" Am I in danger too? How about I go back! "Can you do it?"


    "You''re going back? Who drove me when you got back? " I asked.


    I went to the side of the carriage, took one from each of the skeletons I had picked up, wiped some off on the floor, and soaked them in the water with powdered bones. When it opened, I dripped two drops onto my eyes. The soreness and pain made me unable to open my eyes for a while, but when I opened them, I saw father and son sitting in the back of the car. Although they were still faintly discernible, it was much easier to see them.


    "Don''t you two get out of the car, do you know?" I said to the father and son.


    They nodded.


    I dipped my brush in cinnabar and drew large runes on the cart.


    When I was done, I took a deep breath and took out my slingshot and balls one by one. These balls were filled with peach wood powder and held in a thin piece of paper.


    I walked to the side of the road and bounced the peach wood powder balls one by one over the Yin Valley.


    After all the peach wood powder had been released, a chilly wind blew everywhere in the Yin Valley.


    I looked up into the valley and saw a woman moving too.


    Since I only used the three of them to soak my eyes with the skeleton powder, I could only see their souls, and nothing else. It''s not that I can''t see them, I just need to get some corpse oil to open my eyes. However, I''m worried that the ghosts are too terrible, so when I see them, I can''t help but get scared and lose my momentum.


    The ghost girl seemed to be being pulled by some other ghost. She could not help but float back and forth on the grass.


    I took out the peach wood arrow that had soaked in cinnabar water and loaded it onto the crossbow. She shot out in front of the ghost girl. Suddenly, the ghost lady didn''t seem to have any complaints. She came quickly towards me.


    Her actions also attracted the attention of the other vengeful ghosts. The wind was coming at me.


    I fished a small bottle out of my pocket and was so anxious that the ghost girl jumped in front of me and slipped into the bottle. I ran to the back of the car and dropped the bottle into the cockpit.


    It''s safe to get to the carriage, where there are a lot of roosters. However, just as I lifted my hands up, my feet were pulled. A strong force pulled me back and I fell hard onto the ground.

 C8

    I hurriedly grabbed onto the iron chain hanging on the back of the carriage. The pulling force behind it was extremely strong, and I was almost unable to hold on as I shouted loudly. "Uncle Zhao, Zhao Lin!" Come down and help! "


    But under this situation, it didn''t matter if Zhao Lin could hear or not, even if he could, with his personality, he wouldn''t dare come down to help.


    Suddenly, I was dragged out. As I was being dragged on the ground, I saw the other one lying behind the car.


    My soul was pulled out. This time, it''s too much. I can''t continue like this or the deities won''t be able to save me.


    At this moment, the roosters in the back of the carriage seemed to have been driven away as they jumped out like a swarm of bees. With so many roosters, the Yang Qi was very strong, and the killing intent was also very strong. The wild ghosts behind me naturally dodged quickly, but they didn''t forget to drag my soul along.


    When I saw Zhao Lin walking out from the back of the carriage, I hurriedly jumped off the car and dragged my fleshly body into the carriage.


    Those roosters were just jumping around randomly, they didn''t have a goal in chasing these wild ghosts, so these wild ghosts were able to run quite calmly. I suddenly shouted, "Ji ji ji!"


    It was the sound of a chicken being called for food, and it worked. The big roosters were coming after me. Because they had not been castrated, they were very fierce. There was even one that simply flew across the ground.


    The wild ghost that was grabbing me didn''t even have the time to care about me and immediately ran away.


    I rushed forward. A rooster pecked at my leg and took a remnant of my soul with it. As a result, I also fell to the ground, causing my feet to ache from time to time.


    When I pounced behind the meat and suddenly woke up, Zhao Lin was puzzled. "Why are you so scared?"


    "I scared your sister! My soul was extracted!"


    I climbed into the back of the car. There was a window between the cockpit and the car, which had been separated by glass, but now the glass was broken, so he had come through from there.


    We closed the rear door and climbed back into the cockpit.


    "Drive!" Drive! Those roosters won''t last long without someone to guide them! " I said aloud.


    Zhao Lin sat in the driver''s seat, but was unable to get angry no matter what, and his hands and feet continuously trembled.


    "Hurry up!" What are you shaking about? "No matter how much you shake, we won''t be able to go back!" I shouted.


    As soon as he said that, the car started to make banging noises.


    "Will they rush in?" Zhao Lin trembled as he asked.


    "I can''t get in. I drew some runes on the car, but I can''t hold on for long. Hurry up, Uncle Zhao!" You really are my uncle! "


    Zhao Lin gasped for breath in large mouthfuls, and after slightly stabilizing himself, he finally lit a fire. As he stepped on the accelerator, the sound of the engine rumbled loudly, making him want to go deaf. However, the car didn''t take a single step forward.


    "What''s going on? Could the ghosts have lifted the car? " Zhao Lin asked while half-crying.


    I looked at the lever and asked, "Did you hang up?"


    Zhao Lin glanced at it and recovered from his shock. "I forgot!"


    After hanging up first gear and rushing forward for a few meters, a ghastly pale face suddenly pounced on the front windshield. Zhao Lin was so shocked that he screamed out in fear and turned off the ignition again. Then, he just couldn''t light it up anymore.


    The sound of the car became louder and louder as it started to shake. This was because the symbols on the car were weakening, and when they were completely dispersed, the ghosts would probably just flip our car over and roll it into the Yin Valley.


    "I really can''t take it anymore. I''ve never seen such a huge scene before!" Zhao Lin cried as he spoke.


    "I''ll do it!"


    I changed seats with Zhao Lin, then after we sat on it, I asked, "How do I light the fire? Hurry up!"


    "Step on the clutch and turn the key." Zhao Lin instructed from the side, and after he lit the fire, Zhao Lin said, "The clutch is slowly sending them out, then he''ll step on the throttle and leave!"


    The car lurched forward, but before it had gone more than a dozen meters, someone grabbed me by the throat from behind.


    I stepped on the brakes and looked in the rearview mirror to see the family of three sitting in the back. It wasn''t them who were holding me back. My face flushed red and my body trembled uncontrollably.


    Zhao Lin asked, "What are you doing?" Do you have epilepsy? "


    I saw that there was a skylight on the roof. It was open, but there were no runes on it. Fortunately, there was only one left. If even more ghosts found that skylight, they would all die together.


    "Help!" I said it with difficulty.


    "How?" Zhao Lin asked.


    The family of three in the back lunged at me, tearing at the wild ghost holding my throat. Although I couldn''t see the wild ghost, I knew by the feel of it that he had been pulled away by a family of three. I hurriedly drove and dashed forward. Although I didn''t learn driving skills from a driving school, there were quite a few people who played in the video game city, and Zhao Lin was the one who reminded me of a crucial point.


    Slowly, the car started to shake more and more lightly. Those wild ghosts probably wouldn''t be able to keep up.


    After driving forward for half an hour, they arrived at a fork in the road. I asked Zhao Lin, "Take the road back home?"


    Zhao Lin pointed at the road to the right and didn''t speak.


    I think he was scared, so he turned right and drove a little farther. The road was gone.


    "How can the road ahead be like this? Can we still walk on the road ahead?"


    "Yes."


    I tilted my head as I looked forward. There was a cliff in front of me, and I suddenly trembled. Why is Zhao Lin''s voice so strange? I stole a glance at him, my eyes weak, the gossip in my chest long since wiped away from me as I sprawled on the back of the car.


    That''s right, where was that wild ghost in the car just now? When they looked in the mirror, the family of three looked at Zhao Lin in unison.


    I stopped the car and lit up a cigarette. "I''m a bit tired. Uncle Zhao, you drive."


    Zhao Lin unhurriedly replied, "Okay!"


    I quietly bit the tip of my tongue, and when I switched places with Zhao Lin, I suddenly spat the blood in my mouth onto his face. A piercing scream came from inside the car, and a gust of cold wind shot in and out, before finally escaping through the skylight.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Lin had awoken and asked, "Where is this?" Why did you come here? "


    I was afraid that if I said that he was scared by the ghost''s upper body, I would scare him, so I said, "I don''t know how to drive, and I don''t know the way. You drive!"


    There was already some way to leave the Yin Valley now, and there ought to not be anything that would shock Zhao Lin.


    After switching seats with Zhao Lin, the old driver was the old driver. He quickly drove back to the fork in the road and turned to the left.


    When he returned to Zhao Lin''s home, it was already 11 PM. Zhao Lin wanted to ride the motorcycle and send me back, but I think that the yin aura at this time is extremely dense, and he''s just been carried by a ghost and his yang aura is extremely weak. If he''s not captivated by something on the way back by himself, he''ll be dead for sure.


    I replied, "There''s no need. Uncle Zhao, rest well tonight. I''ll come over tomorrow to check where the family of three lives. I''ll send them back."


    "Well, you can ride a motorcycle, can''t you? You can ride back yourself! "


    "Yes."


    I got on my bike and went back. After about ten minutes, I passed the cemetery on the edge of the village. I shook the car hard and it ran out of gas.


    Now, he could only push the cart back. If he stopped here, he was afraid that it would be stolen tomorrow.


    Pushing the bike forward very slowly, I passed the reservoir at the head of the village and thought I heard someone crying. I stopped and listened. It was a familiar sound, the sound of a river branch.


    River Branch and I are primary school students, because her name contains my name, so everyone likes to make fun of us. And we also gradually have a kind of ambiguous love in there, and the river water branch is really pretty, I also like her.


    In junior high school, we cycled home together every weekend, and there was always a lot of talk on the way. I had the feeling that she also liked me, but at that time, she was too timid to break through that layer of paper window. By the time we were in high school, we were in different schools, and we rarely saw each other.


    Why cry alone at the edge of the reservoir?


    I looked over and saw trees blocking my view. After stopping the motorcycle, I followed the sound to the reservoir. I could hear the river branches crying on the washing steps beneath the reservoir, but I couldn''t see her.


    I think it was too dark. She was wearing dark clothes, so I couldn''t see her.


    "River branch!" "River branch!" I called out a few times, but no one answered, but the crying stopped.


    I hurried down, but I couldn''t find the branch.


    What was going on? Could it be that he jumped into a reservoir to commit suicide?


    I quickly stared at the surface of the water. There wasn''t a single ripple, meaning that the branch of the river didn''t jump into the reservoir earlier. Furthermore, I didn''t hear the sound of the waves either!


    I had to go back, and just as I was pushing the bike, I heard the sound of a river branch crying in the reservoir. It sounded sad.


    "Rivers and Waters Branch!" I ran over again, still not seeing her.

 C9

    I suddenly quivered. Could it be that some water ghost was trying to imitate the cry of the River Branch and was trying to get me to get down? When my feet stepped into the water, I was dragged down. All the children in the village swim in the reservoir and drown one or two a year.


    I pushed the bike back. As I passed the Rivertree house, I looked in and saw that there was a light.


    Let''s go in and ask!


    As I walked into her yard, I heard the sound of mahjong. River Branch''s parents were mahjong, so they were definitely playing mahjong all night.


    When I pushed the door open, River Branch''s mother saw me and asked, "River, what''s the matter with you so late at night?"


    "Uh, Auntie, where''s River Branch?" I said.


    "You ¡­ she''s asleep. Why are you looking for her now? "


    River Branch has gone to sleep? The crying sounds coming from the side of the reservoir could really be the sound of the water ghost''s luring voice. However, the fact that it could imitate the sound of a branch of the river meant that the branch of the river had cried there before.


    "Oh, forget it. I''ll come and find her tomorrow. I want to ask her about the exam. " I made up an excuse.


    "What the hell are you still doing in school? Why did you have to let her work so badly in a few days?" River Branch''s mother said.


    I nodded and went out. River Branch''s grade has always been pretty good, how could it be bad for the exam? In high school, she was in a high school while I was in a normal high school. Maybe there was a problem with my performance during the college entrance exam, so I didn''t do well on the exam, so I went to the reservoir to cry secretly.


    I returned home, and the evening of the next day, I added some oil onto someone else''s motorcycle. After pouring it into Zhao Lin''s motorcycle, I rode over to his house.


    When Zhao Lin saw me arrive, he hurriedly said, "Brother River, I''m not urging you, can you resolve this matter quickly?" My wife had a quarrel with me today. She said that I had stopped working for so many days and pushed a few jobs. If this goes on, my whole family would be drinking in the northwest wind. "


    "I understand. I will settle this as soon as possible."


    I asked Zhao Lin to find a mirror and glue it around the mirror with tape so that some water can be stored on the mirror. Water is a kind of shade, can be soul-bound, and sprinkle a little bit of scented ash on the water.


    At 10 pm, I carefully moved the mirror to the back of the carriage and lit three joss sticks before saying, "Your family of three died tragically on the road, but we didn''t do anything together with the evil spirits from the Yin Valley. It''s very rare. "I know you want to go home, but I don''t know where your home is. Can you tell me?"


    I stared at the cinders on the mirror, and a line of words slowly appeared on the cinders. It was the address of their hometown, and it was so detailed that it was a village.


    "Understood, I will send you back."


    I jumped off the carriage and Zhao Lin was waiting outside, then he hurriedly asked when he saw me get off the carriage. "How was it?" Do you know where they came from? "


    "Next door." I went back.


    Zhao Lin was slightly troubled as he said, "Then Brother River Water, if I drive there again, I''ll have to waste even more time." "My wife and I quarreled because Old Wang must have instigated it. If I don''t work and earn money, she really will divorce me."


    "Understood!" I patted Zhao Lin''s shoulder.


    "It''s good that you understand. How about this, send them back. I''ll give you the transportation fees and the delayed wages."


    Actually, this wasn''t all Zhao Lin''s fault. I''m a spirit giver, so I naturally have the responsibility to send the spirit that I sent over to the other side.


    I replied, "Alright! Uncle Zhao, your family is in a bit of a predicament." As for the money, according to the previous agreement, the wages would be counted as today. "Don''t think about it for the next few days. As for the fare, I want to take them back on your motorcycle. That place is too far away, I think it''s enough for a transfer. I''m afraid I''ll faint!"


    Zhao Lin was so grateful that he was about to kneel down to me, then tightly held my hand and said, "You''re too kind, Brother River Water, you''re too kind." I''ll give you the money now. Can I go and get it tomorrow? "


    "Yes!" I nodded my head heavily.


    "That''s good, that''s good. I''ll get the money for you now!" Zhao Lin excitedly ran home.


    I went to the car and put the bones of the family of three in a sack. Then he took out an ink-stained bottle of mineral water and said, "Your family of three will temporarily stay here! I''ll send you back after I rest for two days. "


    Three gusts of wind poured into the bottle of mineral water. I screwed the cap back on and put it in the sack. He got out of the car and tied it behind the motorcycle.


    Zhao Lin had already taken out the money and hurriedly shoved it into my hands, then said, "Brother River Water, it''s all my trouble. You''re really my savior!"


    "Don''t say that, I''m in this business!" I laughed.


    I got on my bike and went back. I didn''t remember when I was halfway home that I forgot to cheer up in town. My heart is in my throat. Don''t tell me I have to push it back? Bodhisattva bless me, I wish I could ride home.


    But that was how fate played tricks on people. When the motorcycle reached the reservoir at the village entrance, it would be out of gas.


    "Aiya, I''ve really ruined the entire zoo!" I cursed.


    As he stepped down and stopped in his tracks, he heard a cry coming from the side of the reservoir. It was the sound of a river branch.


    What was going on?


    I walked over to the top of the reservoir and looked down. It was really her! So what happened last night? I shook my head and headed down. At the same time, I shouted, "River Branch, what are you doing here so late by yourself?"


    River Branch ignored me, stood up, and walked to the side.


    "River branch? Go back so late! " I think the river branch may be more sad, besides, I haven''t seen her for a long time, maybe I''m just a classmate in her heart, so I''m in no mood to pay attention to me.


    I followed the branch of the river. The reservoir had only one step, and to the side was a steep slope of concrete blocks. It was a little difficult for me to walk on it, but the strange thing was that the branch of the river was walking steadily.


    "River branch!" "Go back!" I shouted.


    The branch of the river slowly ascended. Perhaps, she really didn''t want to pay attention to me.


    I''d better go to her house and call her parents. Otherwise, I feel bad about what happened to River Tree.


    I went back to the shore, wheeled the bike back, and walked past the Rivertree house and into her house. Her parents were still playing mahjong.


    "Auntie, River Branch is crying by the side of the reservoir. There might be something that she couldn''t figure out, you guys go and see her." I said.


    River Branch''s mother suddenly laughed out loud. "I say, you river water. Did you just wake up from your sleep?" "My family''s Water Branch is taking a bath!"


    I was stunned, as if struck by lightning.


    "No way, I clearly saw her!" I insisted.


    At this moment, River Branch came out of the bathroom behind the reception hall while wiping his hair. He looked at me and asked, "River, what business do you have with me?"


    The branch of the river is standing right in front of me, so who was that person I just saw? I''m sure I didn''t see a blur. That person was the River Branch! For my entire junior high school secret love, I certainly will not be mistaken. However, it was impossible to explain in front of him!


    "River water?" River Tree shouted.


    I was in a trance for a moment before coughing and saying, "Eh, there''s nothing much. I just want to ask which school you plan to apply for."


    River Branch''s mother interrupted, "Didn''t I tell you yesterday to let her go out to work?"


    River Branch''s eyes were a little disappointed as he squeezed a smile at me.


    I hastily said, "I still have something that I need to talk to you about. Let''s go in and chat!"


    River Branch nodded and led me upstairs to the living room on the second floor. Her parents were playing cards downstairs, and her brother was away, so it was just the two of us upstairs.


    "River, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you become much more handsome." River Branch joked, but I could tell she wasn''t happy.


    I licked my tongue and asked, "River branch, have you been to the reservoir recently? Have you ever been frightened there? "


    I asked because I was afraid that the branch of water I had seen in the reservoir was her lost soul.


    River Branch shook his head: "No, I was at home watching TV for the past few days and didn''t go out." Why are you asking this? "


    If that wasn''t the soul of River Branch who was scared out of his wits, then what was it? My brain is about to explode. Am I really seeing things?


    Seeing that I was distracted, River Branch asked, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    I coughed and casually replied, "There''s nothing much. I just wanted to see you."


    Jiang Shui Zhi''s face turned red as he looked at me. I felt even more embarrassed. If I wasn''t careful, I would be playing a hooligan.


    "Uh, um, I''m going home." I stood up.


    When they reached the staircase, the branch of the river called out, "River water."


    I looked back at her and she shook her head again. "It''s fine. It''s so late. Be careful on the road."


    "Yes."


    Out of the river branch house, I hurried toward the reservoir, the moon was very bright tonight. On the slope opposite the reservoir I saw a girl who looked very much like a branch of the river.


    I didn''t care about the danger of the slope, but I was ready to go around it.


    When they were only a few meters away from her, they could clearly see that it was the River Branch! Then, as if someone had pulled my foot, I jumped into the reservoir.

 C10

    As soon as I fell into the reservoir, two hands pulled me deeper into it. I gripped the upturned corner of the concrete block.


    Even in this situation, River Branch didn''t even look at me.


    These brats, seeking a substitute to find me, they are really courting death!


    I took a few deep breaths and slowly peed. The piss spread in the water, and the hands that held my ankles relaxed.


    Although it was a little impolite to use piss and yang energy to drive away the two water ghosts, there was no easier way to do so at the moment.


    I climbed out of the water and walked over to the branch of the river. After squatting down and crying for a while, he started laughing like a lunatic.


    This is too weird, I can only go back and ask grandpa.


    I pushed the motorcycle home, walked into my grandfather''s room and said, "Grandpa, I saw River Branch''s soul by the reservoir, but I went to her house to ask her, she wasn''t scared by the reservoir, what''s going on?"


    "Did she answer you when you called her soul?" Grandfather asked.


    I shook my head. "No, it''s as though I''m unconscious. I was pulled into the water by a water ghost beside her. She didn''t even look at me. She was only crying and laughing at times."


    I put my feet on the bed and showed my grandfather the two black handprints on my ankles.


    After taking a glance, Grandpa said, "Humans have the soul of heaven and earth. Normally, when we talk about souls that have been scared off, we would be scared out of our wits. At home, if you raise the soul flag on the roof and shout the name of the person who lost his soul, the Earth Soul will hear the name and come back. "


    "I know, but why did River Branch lose her soul? She didn''t respond even if I called her by her name?"


    "Because he''s going to die. His Heavenly Soul is going to be taken away."


    "What?" I shivered a little.


    Grandpa nodded, "What you saw was not River Branch''s soul, but her soul. The Heavenly Soul will leave the person''s body seven days before the person dies and travel around places that she has played in before. However, the Heavenly Soul doesn''t have any consciousness, so if you call for her, she will ignore you. "


    "Since she doesn''t have any consciousness, then why would she laugh when she cries?"


    "That''s because River Branch herself is crying and laughing. That''s why her Heavenly Soul can feel it and laugh with her."


    The branch of the river is going to die? The picture of me coming home from school every weekend in junior high school replayed in my mind. I remember one time when River Branch''s bike broke down and I drove her home. As she passed a peach tree, she broke a peach blossom and asked me if I looked good.


    When he saw her crying and laughing in the reservoir, it meant that River Branch was also laughing at home. What was she laughing at?


    Grandfather saw that I was lost in thought and said, "Don''t even think about it. Your lifespan is almost up, so there''s nothing you can do about it. The river branches are pitiful too, they''re still young. "


    "Is there any way to save her?" I asked.


    His grandfather shook his head, "It can''t be saved, this is fate."


    "There must be a way." I grabbed my grandfather''s hand. "Grandpa, can you teach me? I don''t want River Tree to die. "


    The grandfather asked softly, "You like that girl?"


    I nodded. "I''ve always liked her, and I think she likes me."


    His grandfather wanted to say something, but he hesitated and finally said plainly, "In the future, you will like other girls. Let''s just forget about the River Styx branch. She has reached the end of her lifespan."


    Seeing my grandfather like this, I was even more sure that he had a way. "Just teach me. Grandfather, isn''t saving a life good enough?!" And I like her! "


    "It''s not as simple as you think!"


    "How complicated is it?"


    "Would you be willing to trade your life for hers?"


    Grandpa''s words made me speechless.


    But the river branch''s smile in the mind can''t go away, tonight to see her haggard appearance, I really pained.


    "River, let''s go to bed. It''s getting late."


    I took a shower and lay down in my room. My life for the life of the branch of the river, why do I have to do this or this?


    After tossing and turning in the bed, I was unable to fall asleep. When it was 3 o''clock in the evening, I suddenly remembered that when I took the tools from under my grandfather''s bed, I saw a book.


    I quickly climbed out of bed and quietly went downstairs. When I opened my grandfather''s door, my grandparents were asleep. Pappy snored, and I pulled the box out from under the bed, took the book, and went back to my room.


    I flipped through the book, which contained notes from our family that recorded some of the special situations that had befallen the spirit giver. It was used as a reference for future generations, and each generation then added a special case that they felt they had experienced to rewrite it.


    This book is really a treasure. Every special case is enough to make my hair stand on end, it was even more exciting than watching any horror movies.


    Finally, I found a way to exchange my life in the events that Grandpa Xuan experienced.


    Inside, it recorded how Grandpa Xuan sent a dead man on his way. That dead man''s name was Lin Da. He was pestering a rich man and refused to go on the road. Grandpa Xuan asked him why he didn''t want to go on the road.


    It turned out that the person who was going to die was the rich, and the rich were reluctant to die, so they found an evil Taoist to help prolong their lives. The evil Taoist made the rich man lie down in the coffin, took his hair and urine, and burned it into ashes and dissolved it in his urine. Then he told the people of the town not to come out.


    The rich man lay in his coffin as if he were dead, and he followed the ritual of the funeral as they walked through the town. A young man who didn''t believe in evil and wanted to run out to see what was going on, but the evil Taoist suddenly threw his grey hair and urine on the young man''s face. The next day, the young man died, and the rich man suddenly felt refreshed.


    And that young man was Linda.


    The notebook also recorded how Grandpa Xuan sent LinDa on her way, but I didn''t really care about that, so I didn''t read any of it.


    If I burned my hair into ashes and soaked it in her urine, I would have her lie in a coffin and tell the villagers not to come out. Whoever ran out was the chosen scapegoat, and he or she was going to die on behalf of River Branch.


    Since we''re all from the same village, I naturally don''t want to harm others, so I can only splash myself on the spot. However, this was too big of a commotion. It was hard to say if River Branch would cooperate or if her parents would agree to do so.


    Annoyed, I rejected the idea and continued flipping through my notes. My luck was really good. I found a case of life extension from the experiences of my great-grandfather. However, after reading it, I thought about what I had done to the River Branch and blushed.


    However, this was the only viable option so far.


    I plan to go to the River Dazhi''s house tomorrow and tell her parents about the situation.


    Because he didn''t fall asleep until four o''clock, he woke up very late the next day. It was already eleven o''clock. When I went downstairs, Grandmother saw me and said, "You and your grandson are both night owls. Your grandfather also went to bed late last night. I woke up at 3: 30 in the morning. He was still smoking and thinking. He still hasn''t woken up. "


    Grandfather was still smoking at half past three? But when I went into his room, he was already snoring soundly.


    I understood that my grandfather was pretending to be asleep. He couldn''t bear to tell me about this plan, but he didn''t want me to feel sad. He wanted me to discover this method and let me make my own decision.


    I ran to the village store to buy cigarettes, and when I went in, I could hear them talking about the river branches. It turned out that the person who had played mahjong in the River Branch Family last night had to leave after losing money at 2: 00 in the morning. A man from the next village would walk past the reservoir when he got home, and he would see the branch of the river wandering there, so he would run back to the branch of the river and tell her parents.


    The older people told River Branch''s parents that River Branch''s soul had been lost and would not be able to live much longer.


    This is good too, saving me the steps to explain. I ran over to the River Dazhi''s house. Her parents were sitting in the living room. The atmosphere was very depressing. Their daughter was going to die, so how could I not be sad?


    "Uncle, Auntie."


    River Branch''s mother looked at me and said with reddened eyes, "You''re here to find Water Branch. She''s upstairs. You should go and chat with her."


    River branch''s father said, "River water, you did not see a blurred vision, our water branch soul lost. We were going to call the soul tonight, but her grandfather said that the soul lost by the water branch couldn''t be called back, and that he had seen the same thing happen when he was young. Do you have a way of saving the water? "


    "Uncle, that''s what I came for."


    River Branch''s parents immediately stood up and looked at me with a sharp gaze. "You have a way to save our Water Branch?" Are you for real? "


    I nodded heavily.


    "Then what should we do? How much do you want? "


    "I don''t want money. As for what to do, I need to ask for her opinion. This matter requires her consent."


    "What''s the point of agreeing? We''ll follow you."


    "No need, Uncle. I''ll go talk to her myself."

 C11

    When I went upstairs, River Branch was watching TV in the living room as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing that I had come, River Tree smiled and said, "River, you''re here. You should watch TV. It''s so fun."


    After I sat down beside her, I asked softly, "Nobody told you about you?"


    "Oh, I see. But there''s no helping it, right? If you can live for a few days, then just live for a few days. River Tree laughed.


    I found that she was more cheerful today than before. I had always wanted to tell her about her life extension, but when I thought about it, it was hard to say.


    After watching this TV episode, River Branch stood up and stretched. He said, "River, thank you for coming to accompany me. At the critical moment, you''re the real one. My good friends didn''t come looking for me. Haha, are they afraid of me? I''m afraid that when I die, my soul will find them. "


    "They are ignorant, don''t be angry."


    "I''m not angry."


    River Tree pouted and suddenly mentioned a junior high school: "River, do you know that the junior high school we were in has been disqualified? "I really miss that place. I really want to go and see it."


    "If you want to go, then go and take a look."


    "Really?" River Branch raised his eyebrows and laughed.


    "Of course, we''ll go now."


    "Alright!"


    When we went downstairs, River Branch''s parents saw her giggling and thought that she had promised me to save her, so they also laughed along.


    River Branch pushed out his old bicycle and said to me, "Let''s go!"


    I got on my bike and rode the river branch to the middle school where we used to study. The rice on the side of the road had turned yellow, and the flowers on the mountain were blooming brightly.


    When passing by an old peach tree, River Branch said, "River water, do you still remember that time when my car broke down and you drove me home. At that time, the peach blossoms were in full bloom and I even broke off a peach blossom to ask if you looked good."


    "I remember." My voice dropped suddenly, afraid that the branch of the river would hear what I was about to say. "I always remember. Every time I think about it, my heart feels warm."


    After riding for more than an hour, we reached town and ate two bowls of powdered rice at the restaurant in front of the school. The school gates were ajar and unlocked. We parked the car and pushed the door open.


    Walking along the long path, River Branch slowly narrated what had happened here.


    River Branch let out a long sigh, "Ah, there were so many people at that time. I didn''t expect that our school would be cancelled just because we had only graduated two years ago and most of us had gone to middle school in the county."


    When they arrived at the sports field, River Branch happily said, "Do you still remember the time when you fought with the student from the next class and broke his head? During the exercise, the principal let you face all the students and read your books."


    "I remember, back then I saw you laughing the most."


    "No way. Everyone''s just laughing."


    River Branch turned around and looked at his surroundings. "Let''s go to the classroom."


    He walked to the classroom on the third floor where he had attended classes before. Unfortunately, there was a padlock on the door.


    "Too bad it''s locked. I still want to go in and take a seat." River branch sighed.


    "It doesn''t matter." I walked to the side, picked up a brick, and smashed the padlock. River curled his neck and stuck out his tongue.


    Inside, the seats were covered with dust. The branch of the river wiped itself clean and sat on it. She looked at me and said, "You should sit at your seat."


    Then I sat behind the branch of the river, wiped the seat behind her, and sat down.


    River Tree leaned to the side and said, "Did you get me to cooperate with you copying the previous exams?"


    I smiled and said nothing.


    After circling around the old school, we prepared to head back. When we reached the tree-lined road leading out of the school, River Branch suddenly stopped and gave me a crooked smile. "River, tell me the truth. Do you like me?"


    If it was any other river branch, she definitely wouldn''t be able to say such words. However, she might have realized that she was going to die, so she didn''t want to have any regrets. Instead, she became open-minded and open-minded.


    I also smiled and said, "That''s right! I''ve been secretly in love with you since primary school."


    "Haha, you have a crush on me since primary school, aren''t you exaggerating too much! I remember when I was a slug! "


    "What''s wrong with slugs? I like slugs!"


    River Branch laughed out loud. "You really have a heavy taste!"


    It was as if we were joking, saying things that we normally wouldn''t dare to say.


    After walking a few more steps, I stopped and said, "Water Branch, I have a way to prevent you from dying."


    Jiang Shui Zhi''s expression immediately became serious, then she laughed: "Stop joking, I''ve seen everything. I died at my most beautiful age, what everyone remembers is that I was also at my most beautiful time, it was pretty good."


    "I''m serious." I was serious.


    Of course, River Branch didn''t want to die. Right now was the prime of his life, and he was full of hope for the future. It was only because she had heard the old man say that there was no hope of rescue that she pretended to be indifferent and presumptuous.


    At this moment, River Branch''s body was trembling and he asked, "Do you have any ideas?"


    I bowed my head, not daring to look into River Branch''s eyes. After sneaking a peek at the branch of the river, she blushed as well.


    After a long while, River Branch gently asked, "River, I''m not joking with you. Do you really like me?"


    I nodded. "I''m not joking. I really do like you."


    Jiang Shui Zhi took a deep breath: "Alright, let''s do as you say." But you can''t let my parents know, or they''ll get tangled up. "


    "I understand."


    "Tonight?"


    "Mm. Your Heavenly Soul has been gone for several days. Seven days is your limit. You can''t wait any longer."


    "Alright, then let''s go back and tell my parents to get ready. Don''t tell them anything important."


    When I drove the branch home, she didn''t say much, probably because she was shy and nervous.


    When we got home, River Branch went upstairs, blushing, leaving me alone to face her parents.


    River Branch''s mother quickly asked, "How is it? How can I save my Shui Zhi? "


    I said, "Auntie, you have to promise me that you''ll let Shui Zhi go back to repeat school for a year and get into a good university. She doesn''t want to work, so she doesn''t know anything.


    "As long as you can save her and not let my daughter die, anything is fine!"


    "Alright then!" I thought about it before cleverly concealing the key steps. "Yes, Auntie. It''s like this. I''ve read in my old notes that a river branch needs to be married to make a comeback. Of course, we don''t need to get married, we just need to make the house look like it''s being married, and set up the bridal chamber, and then I''ll pretend to marry her and tie our hair together to burn it. That way, she won''t be a young girl anymore, but someone with a family background, and won''t have to die. "


    River Branch''s parents looked at each other and asked, "Then you don''t have to do anything else, right?"


    I hastily waved my hands. "No need, no need. I just stayed in her room for one night. I just need to use a red rope to stay there for one night. I don''t need my body to touch it." Otherwise, even River Branch would not agree to it! " I was trembling with guilt when I said this.


    River Branch''s father: "Alright then. Let''s go buy the ''Happy Window Flower'' and the ''Explosive Bamboo'' now!"


    I said, "Well, I''ll go home and get some clean clothes."


    River Branch''s father: "No need, I''ll go to town to buy you all a new set of clothes. You should also put on a bit of costume, just stay at my house to eat."


    "Oh, then I''m going up to watch TV." I went back.


    Upstairs, River Tree was sitting on the sofa watching TV. I sat down next to her. Her face was red. After a long while, he bit his lips and asked softly, "Did you tell them that you didn''t suspect anything?"


    "No doubt, they are anxious to keep you alive. Actually, I feel that even if I tell them the truth, they will still agree."


    Jiang Shui Zhi''s face turned red as he rolled his eyes at me, then I stopped speaking.


    A few hours ago, she was very cheerful and teased me loudly. Right now, she was actually feeling embarrassed. Of course, this was the normal her.


    We didn''t talk about the evening all afternoon, but occasionally we were afraid that the silence would be too long and awkward to talk about things on TV.


    In the evening, River Branch''s mother cooked a very sumptuous dinner. River Branch''s father had already locked up the courtyard, hung red lanterns at the door, and posted the word ''Happy'' on the door of River Branch.


    During dinner, River Branch''s mother always gave me food to thank me. Maybe, I thought, a few years from now, I would graduate from River Branch University and we would be together, and then I would be her son-in-law. Thinking of this, I couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    River Branch''s mother said, "What are you thinking of that makes you happy?"


    I smiled and shook my head, and River Branch gave me a red-faced look. She probably thought I was smiling because I was thinking about what would happen in the evening.


    I can''t help but imagine what would happen, but when River Branch repeats his studies, he will definitely go to a famous university and then work for a big company in a big city. And I, an unremarkable country giver, would she look up to me then? Can I give her what she wants?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t eat anymore.


    It was dark. Jiang Shui Zhi and I finished our baths and changed into our new clothes. We bade our farewells in the living room, and Jiang Shui Zhi''s father shot firecrackers.


    River Branch and I went into her room.

 C12

    I turned off the light, climbed onto the bed with River Branch, cut a strand of our hair and divided it into twenty pieces. Then I tied our little strands together, tied them with little red strings, and placed them on twenty small plates.


    After the hair was done, he placed twenty large red candles on a small plate and pressed them against our hair. They were arranged around the edge of the bed and lit. Then I took out the red rope and looked at the branch.


    The red candlelight illuminated her flushed face. She whispered, "Turn around."


    I obediently turned around with my back facing her. After a while, River Branch said, "It''s done."


    When I looked back, she was in the quilt, beside the clothes she''d taken off. I took off all my clothes and lay down under the covers and tied our hands together with a red rope and lay side by side.


    The candlelight flickered, and River Branch asked, "Is this really okay?"


    "I can."


    "It''s a little hot."


    "That''s right. It''s summer and the electric fans aren''t open yet and the blankets are still covering them. Other than us, there''s no one else."


    "Hmph, you''re being dishonest!"


    "Of course not, River Branch, what plans do you have for the future?"


    "I don''t have a plan. I just want to be a white-collar worker or something. "Don''t earn too much money. Be carefree every day. Go shopping after work, eat good food, watch a movie on the weekend, or be lazy at home, listen to songs, watch TV, and live my life."


    "Yes." I returned softly.


    We talked about life as if we had never talked to her like this before.


    Time passed bit by bit. By the time 12 o''clock arrived, all the candles had been extinguished.


    I sat up and said to River Branch, "Put on your clothes, I''ll go turn on the lights."


    "En, you can open it after I''m done!"


    I swiftly put on my clothes and used the moonlight coming through the window to walk to the switch. I waited for River Tree to finish shouting before I turned on the light.


    I quickly checked the candles on the edge of the bed. Ten of them had already been burnt, and the other ten were only half burned.


    The number of candles burned out meant that the lifespan of the River Branch had increased by many years. Ten of them were burnt out, and each of them was burnt in half. The total amount of them should be fifteen candles, so I lost fifteen years of my lifespan.


    I lost fifteen years, the River Styx has gained ten more years, and there are still five more years left, which is to bribe this generation''s Yin Division.


    "Are you done?" River Branch asked softly.


    I nodded. "Okay, you can live now."


    I didn''t tell her that in order to let her live another ten years, I wanted to live fifteen years longer.


    "River water, you are really capable. It would be better to not stay in our village and go to a big city. Who knows, you might even have some achievements!"


    I smiled, noncommittal. From the conversation I had with River Branch, I also discovered that there was a difference between my understanding of life and hers. She was deeply influenced by the melodrama, looking forward to the living environment of the sunny city, while I prefer the quiet countryside.


    If we were to be together, this disagreement would only get worse and worse, and eventually, it would just get worse and worse. "But I don''t regret it, because at this moment, I still like her very much.


    "I''m going back." I said with some sadness.


    River Branch was stunned for a moment and was a little disappointed. When I held onto the door handle, River Branch suddenly pounced on me and hugged me. After a deep kiss, she shyly ran to the bed with her back facing me.


    I opened the door and went downstairs. Her parents were anxiously walking around the living room, and when they saw me come down, they asked, "How is it? Is it okay? "River water?"


    "Alright, Uncle and Auntie, let''s break up the happiness words. The River Branch is fine now, I''m going back to sleep."


    "Oh, thank you so much!"


    I walked out of her house and looked up at the lights in the upstairs windows, not sure if I was happy or not. I think that I should be happy if River Dew can live on. But why can''t I laugh? Is it because I lost fifteen years of my life? To be honest, I have no concept of this. I have always felt that one doesn''t have to live for too long. Maybe it was sad to discover that we were not on the same side.


    When I got home, my grandfather was lying on a bamboo chair in the living room, listening to his old radio with a soft fan. Seeing that I had returned, he asked, "Is it done?"


    "Yes." When I returned, there was an old song on my grandfather''s old radio. Guo Fucheng sang in his crappy Chinese, "Should I leave quietly, or should I stay brave?"


    "Grandfather, I want to send that family of three to their hometown." I made the decision all of a sudden.


    His grandfather was a little surprised. "You''re leaving now?"


    "Mm. I can''t leave during the day anyway. I''m in high spirits now, so I might as well leave now."


    His grandfather took out a cigarette and said, "What I mean is that you don''t want to benefit from being with that girl, River Branch?"


    "No, if she comes to see me tomorrow, tell her that I''ve been away for a long time and won''t be back." I said.


    Grandfather didn''t ask me why I made this decision. He said emotionally, "Humans don''t grow up slowly, they grow up suddenly. River, you''ve grown up. "


    I smiled, squeezed grandpa''s shoulder, and pushed the motorcycle out. Pappy couldn''t move, so he had to lie down on the bamboo chair and wave a fan at me, warning me to be careful on the way.


    After pushing the motorcycle out of the village, I suddenly smiled in my heart. There was no one on the road, and the road ahead was very wide and full of unknowns. Perhaps this was the path that I should take.


    Just leave those feelings of adolescence behind.


    Around two in the evening, I arrived at a gas station, added fuel, and began to ride the motorcycle.


    Grandfather said, the path of sending people away has always been lonely and proud. At this moment, I have a profound experience. The lonely thing is, what we do, will never be accepted by the public, and even some people will laugh at us for putting on a show. We are proud that we are willing to take the risk alone to send undead souls on their way.


    At about five o''clock, when the sun was about to rise, I stopped at a fishpond and dug a shallow hole to bury the dead and dead of the family of three so that they would not be touched by the sun. Then he slept in the shed next to the fish pond. It was a little after nine in the morning, and he was woken up by the phone call. It was from River Branch.


    I quietly looked at my mobile phone. The ringtone was the chorus of Yang Zongwei''s "Actually Not". "I also looked forward to it, but there was no result ¡­" Previously I only thought the melody was nice, but now I suddenly realized that the song had reached my heart.


    When River Branch called for the third time, I picked up.


    "River, why didn''t you pick up my phone? Your grandpa said you went on a long journey, why didn''t you tell me?" River Branch''s voice was a little hurried and a little angry.


    I coughed and pretended to be indifferent as I replied, "What did I tell you? Haha, it''s not like we''re close friends."


    "What do you mean?" River Branch''s voice was choked with sobs.


    "It''s nothing. I hope you don''t misunderstand. I was just watching my classmate and I didn''t want you to die at such a young age, so I lied to you. I said that I liked you, and the purpose was to think about the process when you didn''t mind." Actually, if it was anyone else who did not know me, I would also be like this. For generations to send their spirits to someone else, other than giving them to someone else, saving someone is also my duty. "


    When I said this, my eyes were red. The river branch on the other end of the phone was speechless. I hastily replied, "Alright, I have some matters to attend to. Farewell." After hanging up.


    I went to a small shop in the village and bought a bag of instant noodles. I also recharged my phone, so I had to rely on it to navigate during the night.


    After dark, he dug out the bones of the family of three and continued on his way.


    For three consecutive days, he travelled every day at night. When the sun rose, he would stop to rest. On the fourth night, they crossed the provincial border. On the same road, on the provincial monument one side of the road is flat, but on the monument the other side of the road is so rotten that I was about to vomit on my motorcycle.


    There were a lot of holes on the road, some of them were even sticking up. I slipped a few times and fell all over in the mud. We can''t go this way anymore, or we''ll fall to death on this road. I looked at the navigation carefully, saw a path that could be crossed, and went around it.


    They followed the path for more than an hour and didn''t see a single house. The cement on the path was covered in grass. It seemed that no one had walked there in a long time.


    Finally, at around 2 PM in the evening, he met a village. I stopped in the yard of one of the houses, still in the old well, and when I got out I washed myself in the mud and went on my way. However, he estimated that half an hour had passed and they still hadn''t left the village. Normally, the countryside wouldn''t be this big.


    I turned the phone on and navigated. After locating it, I rode on for another ten minutes. Then I looked at the navigation screen and saw that I was still there!


    There''s something blocking my way! I stopped the bike, lit a cigarette, and looked around warily.

 C13

    Is it the Wall-Hitting Ghost? It shouldn''t be possible. The Wall-Hitting Wall is useful for people who walk in the night, making them think they''re walking, or that they''re circling in a circle, but I''m riding a motorcycle. Human consciousness may be deceived, but the machine won''t be deceived, the motor is rumbling, the tires are indeed spinning.


    As the old saying goes, go into the temple and pray to the gods. According to his grandfather, some of these dirty things weren''t done out of malice. He just felt that this person was rude and had offended him.


    Thus, I respectfully stood up and said, "Hello, big brothers and big sisters. I have no ill intentions when I pass by. I hope that I can do a favor."


    He bowed in every direction, then mounted his motorcycle and rode forward. As it turned out, my thoughts were too simple. Ten minutes later, I was back at the starting point.


    I don''t know the depth of the enemy, and I don''t want to go up against them. If they just want to tease me, and I''m going to fight them, they''re good, and if they jump on me, they''re done for.


    "Will you leave me here? Young brother, please follow the master. I will spend the night in the village and continue my journey at dawn. " I said in the same respectful tone.


    If I was so polite, they wouldn''t take me seriously, right?


    I walked over to one of the houses. It was an old tile house with a yard full of weeds and a door covered in dust and cobwebs. Since there was no one living in this house, I went to another lodging house. I walked to the next house, and the situation was similar. I went to five or six houses in a row, all the same.


    This time I felt something unusual about the village. It was a dead end. Even if the entire village was deserted, or the village was completely dead.


    At the thought of this, I began to feel a little scared. If an entire village were to die, then there must be an accident. They are all ghosts, very fierce, and it won''t just be me.


    As I was thinking this, I saw a light come on in the house past the alley. There was actually a light? Could it be that just these five or six families have no one, while the others are occupied by others? Did I just think too much just now?


    I hurried over to the house and looked in through the window. An old woman with her back to me was sitting at a dressing table with a lantern burning beside her. The horse lamp was a kerosene lamp with a glass cover. In the past, night pedestrians would always light the road in front of the horse. This kind of lamp would not be extinguished by the wind. In the old times, this kind of lamp was also used in the countryside at night.


    However, now that there was such a light, it was also an antique.


    Although he could not see the old lady''s face clearly, looking at her back, he could see that she had hunched her back and her hair was completely white. She should be very old.


    The old lady seemed to be putting on makeup. I knocked on the window and shouted, "Grandmother! Grandmother!"


    The old lady ignored me and I felt a chill on my back. I ran to the wall of the courtyard and looked out at the village under the moonlight. It was a very old tile house. There was not a single building. Although many places were still very poor, it was quite abnormal to not have a single building in the entire village. This also seemed to indirectly prove that my guess from before was correct. There was no one in the entire village, and the old lady was a human or a ghost.


    As I was analyzing, I heard an old wooden door creak open. It was very sharp and very penetrating. It was the kind of sound that was used for background music in horror movies. My back turned cold when I heard it, so I jumped off the wall and saw the old lady coming out with a lantern.


    The old lady carried a lantern and a bronze gong in her left hand and a small hammer in her right. She walked out of the courtyard and knocked on four bronze gongs, shouting, "It''s already the fourth fragment of the night. The weather is dry, be careful of the candles, close the windows and prevent theft."


    Gongfu? I was stunned, teasing me. What era was it, and there was even a husband? And she was such an old lady? Moreover, she seems to have gotten the timing wrong. Fourth, it should be 1 in the morning. It was already past 2 when I entered the village.


    To figure out what was going on, I quietly followed behind the old lady. Although the old lady was hunchbacked, her footsteps were still very steady. Every time he walked for thirty meters, he would strike the gong and shout.


    The Old Granny walked to the village entrance. There were two stone lions at the village entrance. The Old Granny stood between them and struck a gong, saying, "You two don''t have to sleep. Watch the village. Don''t let the ghosts come in."


    With regard to the gendarmes, we have the impression that the old man in the TV series was so weak that he could not even withstand a single blow. In fact, looking back on Gengfu''s initial history, other than reporting the time, he also had the responsibility of intimidating evil spirits. Initially, only highly respected Mages were able to take on the role of the gaffer. However, after it became widespread, not every place had a powerful Mage. Thus, in people''s memories, it was only a duty to announce the time.


    This old lady actually knew how to warn the lions at the village entrance to drive away evil spirits. This meant that she understood a bit, and was probably a husband who had the responsibility of intimidating evil spirits.


    But now, this old lady is so troublesome to deal with. I definitely won''t leave this place.


    After knocking on the stone lion''s ear, the old lady turned around and walked back. I hid behind the wall and secretly stared at the old lady. It was only when she approached and walked past me that I could see her face. Her face was covered with very white powder, and her lips were also painted red. Accompanying such an old face was not only not beautiful, but also terrifying. More importantly, she was blind! It was pitch black, as if his eyes had been gouged out.


    I swallowed, and the old lady paused, then moved on.


    And this time, I also saw her shadow in the lantern light, it was a person, not a ghost.


    Just as she was about to call out to her, the old lady knocked on the gong and said, "Excuse me, you little miscreants. Why aren''t you going back to sleep at this late hour?"


    However, there was nothing in front of her. My hair stood on end, and what made my blood run cold was that after the old lady said this, there was actually the sound of trash running, just like a few children running away.


    Can she see dirt? Or could he feel it? Although the blind could not see, their perception was much stronger than ordinary people. I remember seeing a foreign movie in which the angels were invisible, moving around the world, but a blind man felt the angel and asked him to help carry something.


    I continued to follow the old lady and slowly walked to the end of the village. It was an ancestral hall. The old lady walked into the ancestral hall.


    The old lady took out a match from her pocket and lit up the incense burner in front of the tablet. She said, "Old ancestors, don''t sleep too deeply tonight. Watch our village closely and don''t let the demons in."


    I wanted to see if she could sense my presence, so I stood in the middle of the road.


    The old lady slowly walked in front of me and asked curiously, "Eh? Boy, you''re not from this village? Why would outsiders come to my village in the middle of the night? "


    "I was just passing by and wanted to find a place to sleep for the night." I went back.


    "Oh, so it''s like this. Come with me, let''s go to my house to sleep for the night." After saying that, the old lady led the way.


    After walking a few steps, I saw a middle-aged man standing in front of a house by the side of the road. I stopped walking and the old lady reminded me, "Don''t look around. Follow me."


    I had no choice but to continue following her. When we got home, the old lady said, "Young man, don''t think that I don''t know that you followed me. Did you encounter a lot of strange things? There were a lot of doubts? "Don''t ask, sleep at my house. You will continue on your way as soon as the sun shines tomorrow."


    However, under such circumstances, how could I suppress my curiosity? I asked, "Grandmother, did everyone else in this village die?"


    The old lady suddenly became ferocious and shouted, "Didn''t I tell you not to ask?"


    "Are you afraid that I''ll be frightened if I know the truth? To tell the truth, I am a giver, and even if I know the truth, it will not scare me. "


    "Giving it away?" The old lady mumbled to herself and laughed loudly, "There''s actually a giver!"


    I smiled and didn''t say anything. The old lady''s attitude towards me had improved a lot. "If you don''t want to die, then don''t ask. Giving it to a spirit person is the same."


    "Okay, then I won''t ask about this village anymore. Can I ask about you? Why do you have to light a lamp when you''re blind, and know the way? "


    "I know the location of every stone in this village. The lights are not for me to light the way, they are for them to see me. "


    So it was like that. I awkwardly smiled and continued to ask, "Grandmother, I just entered the village on my motorbike. Why is it that I can''t get out?" At first I thought it was the Wall-Hitting Ghost, but that''s not right. I''m on my motorcycle, can you tell me why? "


    However, the old lady asked me, "It''s already so late, how did you get here?"


    "I was riding along the road, but the road was too bumpy, so I followed the navigation to the road."


    "Navigation? What is it? "


    "Eh, new technology? Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand."


    The old lady didn''t ask any further. At this moment, a clear clicking sound came from the table. The timer drop had touched a small mechanism.


    The old lady suddenly trembled and hurriedly blew out the lamp before hiding in her blanket. She said to me in a very terrified and serious manner, "Close your eyes. No matter what you hear, don''t open your eyes. Don''t go out. Hurry!"


    I had to do it, and just as I closed my eyes, I heard screams outside, children crying for their mothers, women crying for their husbands, men screaming for their deaths.

 C14

    The hissing went on for about ten minutes before it stopped. When I opened my eyes, I was in a burned-out house. The only things around him were the burnt walls of earth and the charred beams of houses.


    I stood up. Not a single house in the village was intact.


    The old lady stuck her head out of the quilt and asked, "Is it too much?"


    I replied, "Yes, grandmother. What happened here?"


    The old lady sat up and said slowly, "At the age of five, bandits entered the village and burnt a piece of it. Everyone was dead, my father was a husband, that night in the middle of the night, he was going to go out to play for more, but I woke up, clamoring for him to cook my noodles. "If father went out to fight, then we would be able to see the bandits'' movements at the village entrance and remind the villagers to be prepared so that they wouldn''t all die."


    So that''s how it was. The houses I saw earlier were illusions, this was a ghost village. They affected my nerves and made me hallucinate that this was a whole village.


    The old lady continued, "The entire village is dead. I was the only one who survived while hiding under the bed. Hehe, I am the main culprit, but I survived!"


    "So, in order to punish yourself, you didn''t leave this place. Why don''t you come out and fight every night? They will be sleeping during the day, and this village is very remote. It''s also a tragic sight, and even if someone were to pass by, they would not stay behind, and would not discover you. "


    The old lady was silent.


    I said, "Grandma, the calamity that happened that year was not your fault. You don''t have to punish yourself like that."


    The Old Granny laughed. "Why do you think I''m punishing myself? I''m not punishing myself, I''m just continuing to work for the village. Everyone is still living here. "


    Her words made my back turn cold. This meant that the villagers were suddenly killed, yet they didn''t know that I was dead? And the old lady, in order to make herself feel better, took her father''s gong and beat it every night?


    "Let''s not talk about this anymore, young man. Are you hungry?"


    "A little."


    "I''ll cook a bowl of noodles for you."


    The old lady went into the kitchen, fumbled for a lighter, set fire to the water, and cooked noodles for me.


    I curiously asked, "Grandma, you''ve always been living here. How did you get all these daily necessities?"


    "I grew some food in front, so I could sell it for some money. Some people think I''m pitiful, so they''ll give me an extra two dollars. "


    So that''s how it was. I looked around me and couldn''t help but sigh. So many people had died in an instant. I was still in the same state I was when I died in this isolated little valley.


    "You can leave after you finish eating the noodles. Just now, another piece of the fire burned through and everyone was asleep. No mischievous brat would lift your car up so that you can''t ride it anymore."


    "Do you repeat the scene of the burning every night?"


    The old lady nodded and said nothing.


    After the noodles were done, I put down the bowl and chopsticks and said, "Grandmother, these people are already dead. There''s no point in tricking them into still being alive.


    "You want to send them off?" the old lady asked, looking up.


    "Mm, see you out. I''m here to see you off. When I encounter something like this, I can''t just ignore it."


    "It''s good to send you off, but it''s also good to send me off as well. Thank you for your hard work." The old lady said.


    How could I possibly send her away? However, I thought the old lady probably wanted me to send her to the orphanage, so I said, "Alright, I''ll contact the nearest orphanage as soon as it''s daybreak."


    When the old lady didn''t answer, I turned to look at her. She was lying on the ground, not breathing. I touched her hand. It was icy cold, not like I''d just died.


    Could it be that the old lady had already been dead for some time, and was only holding on for a while, continuing to fight for the village like a living corpse?


    It''s almost daybreak, and many things can''t be done. After working hard for an entire night, I''m also extremely tired. So I went to the old lady''s bed and lay down to sleep.


    It was around eleven o''clock in the morning when I woke up and looked up at the sky. The sky was very blue, but the village was surrounded by high mountains.


    I got up, stretched, went to the well, got a bucket of water, washed my face, rinsed my mouth, and drank a few mouthfuls.


    After a walk around the village, he noticed many graves at the foot of the mountain in front of the village. The graves were filled with weeds. The wooden tablets were covered with vines and grass. The words on the tablets were written in a strange, curvy manner: "Third Aunt, Big Doggie, Big Doggie''s father, I wonder who he is ¡­"


    These were the corpses of the villagers when the old lady was young. They could be used to identify the corpses, and those who knew the names would write them down. Those who were unable to identify the corpses, would write "I don''t know who they are".


    He thought about how hard it was for a five-year-old girl to bury her dead body.


    I carried the old woman''s body here, dug a hole, and buried her. I found a piece of wood and carved it into it with a knife.


    It was a huge project to send away all the dead spirits in the village. Fortunately, they had all died in their hometown, so all they needed was to be a door of rebirth for them. I''ve seen my grandpa do the Gate of Life before, now I just need to do an oversized one.


    I got on my bike and walked back to a town and bought a lot of white candles and incense and then lunch and some bread and went back to the Ghost Village.


    In the afternoon, I cleaned up the original grain drying field in the village. After I cleaned up most of the weeds above, it was already evening. I ate a few mouthfuls of bread and lay down to rest for a few hours. When I woke up it was ten o''clock and the village was back to what I had seen when I first came in last night. The houses were fine and dusty.


    I put on the headlight of the motorcycle, stuck a chart of eight trigrams with incense burning in the drying field, lit a white candle in the shade of the diagram, and set it up as a path, linked to the diagram.


    After all this was done, it was already 11.30 a.m.


    I brought the old lady''s gong, walked to the entrance of the candle path, and knocked on the gong. I shouted, "Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. There''s only half an hour before the gate of rebirth opens, so if you follow this path, you will be reborn. "


    The chilly wind blew everywhere, but the flame of the white candle did not move.


    I hit the gong again and chanted the spell my grandfather had used to send his spirit into the Gate of Life. After chanting for a while, a strong cold wind blew and all the candles were extinguished.


    How could this be? They won''t go?


    A blurry figure walked over from the distance. He was hunched over and looked like an old lady, but didn''t I bury her in the day?


    I swallowed. Something wasn''t right, I thought it was too simple. I wanted to run away first, but my feet couldn''t lift up. Something was holding my feet, and I didn''t have to guess to know it was the spirit of this place.


    As the figure approached, it turned out to be the old lady.


    She walked in front of me and fiercely said, "Brat, why are you meddling in other people''s business? This damned old woman, if she hadn''t pestered her father to cook the noodles, we wouldn''t have died! We want her to fight for us all her life, we''ve blinded her, we want her to die, we want her to continue to fight for us! "


    This voice was not that of the old lady, but that of a young man.


    Suddenly, the voice turned into a woman''s voice: "Do you know? I''m going to be born in two months! My baby''s name has been chosen, the man is called Jianguo, the woman is called Cuihua. "But because of this old woman, my baby left before she was even born!"


    I hurriedly tried to curry favor with her. "Big sister, I don''t know the details of the situation." "But no matter what, you are already dead. You can just continue on your journey. It is not a good thing to stay in this world."


    "Let''s go!" Haha, why don''t you stay with us! " The old lady''s voice was sharp as she spoke. Then, a cold wind pounced towards me.


    I was pressed down on the ground. The old lady walked to my side and changed her voice to that of a little girl. "Hehe, mom, let him go. Look at how pitiful he is. Our tragic deaths were the fault of Phoenix Fairy, it had nothing to do with this big brother. "


    Finally, someone is speaking up for me. Phoenix Fairy should be the old lady''s name.


    The old lady''s voice became that of a middle-aged man, rough and powerful. "Kill him, kill him, mind your own business!"


    The surrounding crowd burst into a cacophony of cheers and revels.


    Who would have thought that tonight, the last giver would be sent on his way by the spirit.

 C15

    This is so funny, the one sending the spirit to the road is going to be sent to the road, why is it so funny?


    "Pui!" "Bah!" I spat randomly, using the yang energy of my saliva to temporarily drive away the pressure on my soul.


    My body also lightened up a lot. I quickly got up to find a path to escape, but after just taking a few steps, I was knocked down by a cold wind from behind. I lay on the ground.


    They had to crawl out of this ghost village. After leaving this ghost village, they couldn''t be so arrogant.


    I crawled on the ground. Some of the dead were holding my leg, while some of the dead jumped on top of me.


    In a panic, he could only desperately crawl forward. The ghosts seemed to be playing with me like I was a monkey. They would throw mud at me and a brick at me. Perhaps from the moment I entered the village, they decided to play me to death.


    Slowly, I climbed up to the grave, and suddenly my head was pressed down.


    My eyes and ears were filled with mud, and when I looked up, I could see them and hear their voices.


    I did my best to roll over and told them, "Big brother, big sister, let''s talk properly. Don''t get so worked up!"


    "Speak your mother!" A little boy grabbed a handful of mud and stuffed it into my mouth, and two adults held my head.


    I was forced to eat a mouthful of mud. An old man walked over and said, "Let him go."


    "Village Chief, why should we let him go?" A middle-aged man said indignantly.


    "I only said let him go. I didn''t say let him go, hahaha!" The Village Head also laughed out loud.


    They let go of me and I stood up. The old lady''s body was still slowly approaching me but I couldn''t find her soul. She must have been eaten by these vengeful ghosts.


    "I''ll give you half an incense''s time. Let''s see if you can escape!" The village chief said.


    Half an incense stick of time was enough. As long as I could get on my bike and take out the tools, I would be able to get away unscathed even if I couldn''t get rid of the dregs.


    "Sure!" I shouted back and ran for the bike.


    After running a few dozen steps, a long-haired woman stood in front of me, opening her arms to block my way and cover me from the Wall-Hitting Ghost. But I can see her now, this big piece of shit. I spit into my palm and smacked the back of my hand.


    "You think I won''t hit you just because you''re ugly?" The long-haired ghost girl was sent flying by me.


    When I was still a hundred meters away from the motorcycle, the village chief shouted loudly. Suddenly, those resentful ghosts turned into a cold wind and ran in front of me. They stopped me before grabbing my hands and feet and lifting me up.


    No matter how I struggled, it wouldn''t help.


    Once again, I was escorted to the same place. The Village Chief stood in front of me and chuckled.


    "Village Chief, didn''t you say that half an incense stick of time had passed?" It''s only been a little more than ten seconds! "


    "What ten or so seconds?"


    "Well, you old people don''t understand the modern units of timing. It''s just a dozen or so seconds, why not half an incense stick of time!"


    "If I say so, so be it. Are you not convinced?" the village chief asked.


    I dare not contradict him now that he has set me on fire, so I said in a flattering tone, "I mean, Chief, you are the head of a village, you must be a man of honor, and you must be a man of credit who will never be able to keep up with his promises. You can''t lie to a junior like me!


    "You said I lied to you?" The village chief stretched his head and did not move. His neck was more than a meter long and his face was almost touching mine.


    I hurriedly shook my head. "Village Head, that''s not what I meant. I mean, you may have the wrong time. Why don''t we do it again, count to fifty, okay? "


    However, the village head said, "Fifty? Isn''t that bullying you? Count it to a hundred! "


    "Alright!" Village Head is truly heroic! " I gave the mayor a thumbs-up.


    However, the Village Chief brought along a bunch of resentful ghosts and began to count. "One!"


    I ran to the motorcycle, followed by a few resentful men, who counted at the same time.


    Don''t even mention a hundred, just thirty seconds and I''ll be on the motorcycle. It''s survival time, so I have to risk my life! By the time they counted to twenty-five, I was behind the motorcycle, unpacking the trunk.


    "A hundred!" Behind me, three grudges suddenly ran up to me and grabbed my hand.


    "Damn it!" Deceitful! " I pulled my hand back, bit it off, and splashed a line of blood at them. After the blood splattered on their bodies, it was as if they were on fire. Black scorch marks appeared on their bodies and they rolled on the ground in pain.


    It''ll be useful to cut myself two or three times, but when they arrive, I won''t be able to burn them even if I put all my blood on them.


    I hastily took out the peach wood sword from my bag and held it in my hand before standing upright in front of my chest.


    All of the resentful ghosts in the village surrounded me. I slowly turned my body to guard against the attacks from the resentful ghosts behind me.


    "Come! You want to hurt each other, right? I don''t mind! It''s fine if you kill me, but at least half of your souls will be destroyed! " I said through clenched teeth.


    I''ve heard of people beating me up, but it''s really a long experience to be beaten up by a ghost.


    A young man was pushed out and I quickly used my peach wood sword to cut him off from his waist. His upper body crawling on the ground, his lower body running wildly, he dashed out of the crowd.


    "Hey, don''t run. I''m here!" The young man yelled from the ground and ran after his lower body.


    "Come again!" I said smugly.


    "Let''s go together and see how fast his sword is!" The village chief shouted.


    I immediately scared them by saying, "Come, let''s give it a try. I''m not very fast either. It''s just a single sword slash that would leave us 19 continents dead." Ximen Feixue is my master! "


    "The snow blowing from the west gate? "Is it very strong?" the village chief asked.


    It was only then that I remembered that they had died when the dragon was still a child, so they did not know that the west gate was blowing snow.


    "Formidable! Swordless, formless, deadly!" I said aloud.


    These resentful ghosts closed their doors and started to act ruthlessly in their own village. To put it bluntly, they were bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. When they heard that I had such a powerful master, they all cowered and backed off.


    "You don''t want to compete anymore, right? "Then I won''t keep you company!" Before I could start the car, I was hit by a thousand stones.


    Oh, shit. I ducked to the side and ducked behind the bike.


    He waited until the rain had passed before he stood up.


    "He''s lying. If his sword was really that fast, then the stone we threw wouldn''t even be able to hit him!" shouted the village chief, that slut.


    Sou sou sou ¡­


    I was surrounded again.


    "F * ck."


    The three youths pounced towards me. I first cut off the sword coming at me obliquely, then swept across horizontally and cut off the heads of the two youths on the left and right side of my body. After their heads landed on the ground, they howled and ran away.


    "Hur hur, let''s do it again!"


    However, the Village Chief shouted, "Listen to my command, let''s go together!"


    If they really attack together, then I''ll have to use my killing move. It''ll take a few departed souls to intimidate them.


    I bit my middle finger and quickly drew a rune on the peach wood sword. He then rushed towards the village chief, thrusting his sword at him. The power of the Peach Blossom Sword Technique he had drawn with the pure Yang blood on his middle finger greatly increased. After the village chief was stabbed, a dark flame immediately appeared from his wound and spread throughout his body. The village chief screamed in pain and ran around. Soon, his body was turned into nothingness and his soul was completely dispersed.


    "Do you want to end up with him? Let alone being reincarnated as a human, even being a ghost is impossible! " I shouted.


    These vengeful spirits were truly afraid now. Furthermore, the core figure, the village chief, had already been killed by me. They had lost their main brains for a moment, so they started to loosen up.


    "I''m leaving! Whoever dares to block my way, come and try! " I got on the bike and started it up. I held the mahogany sword on my left and right, my right hand on the front of the car.


    "I wanted to send you on your way, but you want my life! "You really don''t know what''s good for you!" I cursed, "I don''t care about you bastards! I told all of you to kill yourselves here, and wait for the Stellar Transposition. When the Seven Slaughter Stars shine on you, all of you would turn into ashes. You would end up like the Village Chief, unable to even become a ghost! "


    I twisted the throttle and drove forward a meter or two. The grudges in front of us dispersed, but the old lady''s body came running towards me.


    What sort of tricks were they playing? I froze for a moment, then the old lady suddenly ran and threw herself at me.


    I immediately lifted my sword to stab at her. The spirit who was on top of the old lady also dodged abruptly. The old lady''s body was pierced by the peach wood sword. But then her flesh knocked me away, and the mahogany sword rolled to one side in her flesh.


    Without the peach wood sword, the bunch of resentful ghosts caught me once again.

 C16

    "We will avenge the village chief!" The young ghost with only the upper half of his body shouted. Just as he finished, he was kicked away by a middle-aged ghost unintentionally.


    "Remove his head and avenge me!" The two young ghosts with only their heads remaining shouted. Their fate was the same as the one in front. The moment they shouted, their heads would be squashed flat by the vengeful spirits.


    A few young ghosts were pressing me down, but they didn''t attack me. Everyone was discussing how to deal with me.


    However, without the Village Chief to be in charge, they have different opinions on how I should be dealt with. Furthermore, they all disagreed with each other and started a commotion. He also said that he had blinded me, forcing me to beat more for them every night, just like the old lady.


    There were also those who would rip me to shreds, and even those who would pull out my soul and eat it.


    In any case, it was not a good idea.


    I said to the young ghost that was pressing down on me, "Why did you do this to me?"


    "Nonsense, you outsiders are too evil. Kill us all! We want revenge!"


    "But I''m not the one who will kill you. Besides, we haven''t had any grudges recently, so it''s not good for you to kill me."


    The young man thought for a moment, then picked up a piece of paper from the ground and hit me on the head. As he hit me, he said, "I want to kill you. Do you still need a reason?"


    Looking at their faces filled with anger, I understood that they were unwilling to leave due to enmity. He was only thinking of revenge here, and his resentment was deep. But those bandits will definitely not come back, they have no way to take revenge on those bandits, so they can only vent their anger on those of us who passed by at night. Before me, there must be people that passed by at night who were played to death by them.


    "Stop!" I shouted, and the ghosts fell silent.


    "Do you have any objections to us outsiders?" I asked.


    "Right, if you don''t belong to our village, then you will be killed. You outsiders are all bandits, and all you know is to kill us!"


    One by one, they expressed their opinions. They were all very angry and felt that the outsiders were bandits. It seemed that the village had been sealed off before. Most of the people here had probably never left the village, so their view of the world was limited to the villagers and outsiders. They were either villagers or outsiders, and they were burnt and killed by bandits from outside the village.


    After mulling over my emotions for a moment, I sighed and tears flowed down my face. Suddenly, I felt that with my speed of tear-provoking speed, I shouldn''t have been able to make a movie even if I had to sacrifice my life.


    "Actually, I was deeply injured by bandits." I choked out the words, and the resentful spirits quieted down and listened to me.


    "Last year during the new year, I went to my master''s house to pay my New Year respects. In the end, I found out that all of their people in the village were killed by bandits! He died so miserably! In order to take revenge for my Master, I have been pursuing the whereabouts of bandits. I finally caught up to this place, but you''ve stopped me. "


    I said it slowly, because it was improvised and needed time to think it over.


    "Your master was also killed by bandits? "Bandits kill bandits?" a woman asked.


    I almost burst out laughing. Why are you so stupid!


    My master is not a bandit. Outsiders also have good people and kind people. Bandit is a bad crowd that all the bad people gather together." "My master has two sons, three grandchildren, and one granddaughter. He had spent his entire life in the village, living a comfortable life. However, one night, when everyone was sleeping soundly, a group of bandits suddenly appeared. Without any explanation, a group of robbers tried to rob him. "If you see anything valuable, just take it. If you see a man, kill him. If you see a woman, kill her. If she''s beautiful, even humiliate her before you kill her!


    The female ghost lightly sobbed as she interrupted me and said, "That''s right, they find me ugly and just killed me. I''m also a daughter of the Huang Hua family!"


    "Ugly flower, don''t interrupt, listen to him!" A resentful ghost that was engrossed in listening to his words scolded.


    "Later on, I began to inquire about the traces of those bandits and knew that they were in this area. Originally, I was going to kill all of them. However, I was stopped by you all." As I said this, I began to bawl, "Do you know that by killing me, you saved your enemies?! Kill your enemies! " I said to the ugly flower, "I despise you for being ugly. I''m not even willing to humiliate you and instead want to kill your enemy!"


    The ugly flower cried and slapped its thigh. "Then take us to kill those bandits!"


    I replied, "Ugly flower, you''re actually very beautiful. You should be called Beautiful Flower."


    The two young ghosts released me. I stood up and said, choked with sobs, "There''s no use in leaving here. Just stay here. I''ll lure the bandits over. We''ll kill them for revenge together!"


    "Revenge!" "Revenge!" I raised my hand to shout loudly. The rhythm was also brought about by me. All of the resentful ghosts raised their hands to shout together, "Revenge!" "Revenge!"


    This group of resentful ghosts was originally in a closed off village. They were very simple, so they were naturally very foolish. In addition, he had been dead for so many years. He had lost a lot of spiritual energy while wandering around in the mortal world, so he was now even more foolish.


    I slowly pulled the bike up, and a hand suddenly fell on my shoulder. The corner of my mouth twitched as I slowly turned around. It was Chou Hua. "You must bring them!"


    "Of course!" I patted her shoulder and pushed her away.


    Just turned around, another hand on my shoulder, still ugly.


    I was speechless. Just when Chou Hua was about to speak, I said, "Stop talking. I know what you want to say! "Don''t waste time!" Then he pushed her away.


    Turning around again, I feel another hand on my shoulder. I turned around. It was the middle-aged ghost who had stolen my peach wood sword from the old lady.


    "Big Brother, what do you have to say for yourself?" I asked. This guy knew that the old lady had taken my peach wood sword away from me, so he was smarter than the other vengeful ghosts. Maybe he wasn''t easy to fool around with, so I was a little scared.


    "I thought about it. Something doesn''t feel right!" You just said that your master has never left the village, and you are not from another village, how can I take you in as my disciple? Also, everyone in his village was killed. How do you know so many details when you''re not present? Do you even know how to kill an ugly person after humiliating a beautiful woman? " The middle-aged ghost asked.


    Hehe, I broke out in a cold sweat. There must have been a lot of flaws I made up just now, but I didn''t expect him to find out.


    I hastily added, "That''s because I originally came from the same village as my master. Then I left school and my family moved out of town. The reason why my Master told me so many details was all because of my dream. "


    "Oh, I see!" The middle-aged ghost nodded in realization, and then said, "But, there''s still ¡ª"


    "There''s no need for that, big brother. These are not the main points, revenge is the main points! Isn''t that right? " After I finished speaking, I looked at the other vengeful spirits and shouted, "Revenge! "Revenge!"


    I started the engine again and raised my left hand to shout for revenge. My right hand twisted the throttle and I rode on it for about ten minutes before I finally lowered my left hand.


    I finally escaped and increased my speed. After riding for over an hour, I finally arrived at a small town. At the entrance of a mahjong pavilion, he heard the sound of mahjong playing all night and cursing. He finally heard someone speak, and for the first time, he felt that the mahjong''s voice was very melodious.


    After all that happened just now, I was extremely furious. Besides the mahjong pavilion, there weren''t any more shops in the town. There''s a midnight snack in the mahjong hall. I went in and bought two boxes of instant noodles. After eating my fill, I rubbed my stomach and looked in the direction of the Ghost Village.


    I rode around the town on my motorcycle and found a stage. I stopped the bike and rolled inside, ready to sleep for the night.


    After I lay down, I couldn''t help but think about the Ghost Village. Those ghosts really wanted revenge. Only after that would they be willing to set off. But they were going to kill me, and it would be foolish of me to go back and send them on their way.


    After thinking for a long time, he was also at a loss for a long time. Until he recalled his grandfather''s words: "We didn''t give our lives away to earn money, sending our souls out on the road is our duty."


    "Alright!" I sat up and lit a cigarette. "I''ll go again tomorrow night and see them off."


    But they have to take revenge before they are willing to leave, I can''t possibly lead a group of bandits and let them kill me, right? Furthermore, the reason why I was able to escape was to tell them that I was going to lure the bandits here. If they were to see me return alone, they would probably harm me even more.

 C17

    He had to think of a foolproof plan before he could return. Otherwise, he might not be able to make it back in time.


    Next to the stage was the old age center, the chess room. Early the next morning, the sound of the mahjong woke me up.


    Since I wasn''t covered with a blanket, I felt a little cold and shrunk my nose. He walked to the chess room at the side and looked at the old men, speechless. He had been exercising since morning, what was the point of playing mahjong?!


    When I finished complaining and saw the sun in the sky, my legs went limp. He scrambled onto the motorcycle and untied the bag containing the three dead bodies. After that, he ran to the foot of the stage. The nearby residents had piled up the corpse, making it very gloomy. If he were to place it here, it would not be corroded by the yang energy.


    After putting the sacks away, I walked into the streets of the town and bought some soup dumplings from a bun house. Then he sat down and thought about how he could send the ghosts from the Ghost Village on their way.


    But I can''t think of any good way. I might as well walk around and look for inspiration.


    I walked around the town and stopped in front of a paper money shop, not because I had found any inspiration, but because I was a relative of the shop. I also need to repair my equipment. I thought for a moment. I need to carry the pen and ink, as well as the yellow paper.


    He walked into the store and bought some supplies.


    When he saw a young man buying these things, he curiously asked, "Usually, old people of your age are the ones who come to buy these things. Why do you young people believe in ghosts?"


    "Yes." I went back, since I had nothing better to do, so I sat down in the shop and chatted with the boss.


    The boss stared into my eyes for a while before saying, "Do you really believe me? The young people these days have only been studying for a few years and have already thrown away all the legacies left behind by our ancestors? Sometimes, I really want to catch one and beat them up."


    "Haha, calm down. It''s an era of science and technology."


    The shop owner took a child and placed him to the side before continuing to stab him.


    "Boss, will these boys and girls cause trouble at night?" I asked.


    "What kind of trouble?" The boss asked me if I understood. It was obvious that he wanted to test my understanding.


    "You did seven orifices for them. Although these are tied with paper, ordinary wandering ghosts don''t know. They thought that a person who lost his soul would attach it to his body and cause trouble for you at night!"


    The boss gave me a thumbs up. "It looks like not only you believe in ghosts, you''re also an expert!"


    "I''m not an expert. It''s just that reading books is useless. I have inherited my grandfather''s method, so I''m just asking for a bite to eat." I went back.


    The boss nodded, "I''m the same as you. I inherited my father''s culinary skills and am here to beg for a meal." But in our line of work, there''s a rule that we close at exactly eight in the evening, so you ask me if they made a scene at night, and I don''t know. It''s just that sometimes in the morning when they open the door, their positions change. "


    "Then it will cause trouble and you won''t be here tonight. However, some people who don''t understand this paper will think that after burning it down to their ancestors, there will be a boy and a girl serving them. However, we also know that they are just a few bamboo sticks and a few pieces of paper.


    The boss smiled, "You are not entirely right. These paper men are not just burning pictures to look good, this is what they are doing now." Long ago, rich people used to die with the living, but later on people thought it was too cruel. Instead, we use paper men, but these paper men are covered with the hair of little boys and little girls. After burning them, there will really be children accompanying the dead! "


    "Who would let their own children tie their hair to the paper man to burn! This will cost you your lifespan! "


    In the past, poor people couldn''t even eat, so how could they care about such things?" "It''s just that it''s slowly getting more inhumane, and everyone''s living conditions are getting better. Parents, unless they really have no other choice, wouldn''t hurt their children, so gradually they just burn paper and act like they don''t have to tie their hair anymore." The owner laughed, "So this paper man was originally used as a substitute. When I was a kid, did I ever see a paper man as a double? It can even be used as a substitute!


    "You entered the civilized society when you were young, and you still use a paper man as a substitute to harm people?" I curiously asked. I just entered the sect, so I don''t understand many things. It would be helpful for me to listen to some of senior''s deeds.


    "He might not necessarily be harming others, but he can still help others!" The boss put down what he was doing and looked like he was going to tell me a story. I also took out a cigarette and sent it to him, while I recharged my cell phone.


    After the boss took a drag from the cigarette, he said, "That was my grandpa''s job. At that time, a rogue from our town was killed outside. His body was split into several pieces, but we couldn''t find all of them. Then the ghost of that rogue wandered around the town, and people often saw him shouting ''Where''s my hand?'' in the street at night. Where''s my head? Which one of you saw it? '' During that time, no one would dare to go out at night. "


    "Did no Taoist send him on his way?" I asked.


    The boss waved his hand, "How can I send him on his way?" To get him out of this town, he had to find a place for him. But if he didn''t even have a physical body, how could he be a Yin Residence? The coffin was empty, he didn''t recognize it! Just hang around the town, and once there was a drunk who forgot about it and walked out into the street at night, and guess what? He was run into by a rogue. The rogue grabbed the drunkard''s hand and said that this hand was very similar to his. It was his hand that was trying to pull the drunkard''s hand off. The drunk woke up with a start and ran away. From the second day onwards, his hands were always numb, and he didn''t even respond to the heat of the fire. "


    "Could it be that the soul in his hand was torn apart by that rogue ghost?" I laughed.


    The boss also laughed out loud: "That''s right. That guy still doesn''t dare to drink anymore."


    "How did the hoodlum send it away afterwards have anything to do with the paper man?" I asked.


    The boss lit up another cigarette, coughed out sputum and continued with relish, "Previously, that rogue was just scared. Everyone thought he would leave after a while, but now he''s hurt people. "So we all gathered together and thought of a way. Three smelly smiths against Zhuge Liang. When people started to discuss, we slowly thought of a way to make him a fake body!"


    "Paper man?" I laughed. "But it''s just paper. He wouldn''t recognize it!"


    "Of course he wouldn''t recognize the paper man. My grandfather went to the bed where he slept, found his hair, found his dandruff, stuck it to the paper man, and wrote his name on the paper man''s stomach. He dressed the paper man in the clothes he wore in front of him. That way, he would accept it! The ghost did not give in to his anger. The moment he saw that the paper man had his own anger, he treated it as his own flesh. His family put the paper man in a coffin, buried him, and built him a penthouse. From then on, he never came to the town to roam about. "


    "Since he has his own abode, of course he won''t wander around anymore."


    "Therefore, this paper man is not as simple as burnt to ashes. It can hurt or help others. It depends on how you use it. The seconds you use are not good!"


    "That''s right, many of the arcane skills left behind by our ancestors were forgotten."


    After sighing with emotion, my eyes suddenly lit up. I stood straight and asked, "Boss, you said that paper men were originally used as a substitute, but ghosts do not recognize their anger. If you use them to make a ferocious appearance, and then tie up the hair of the evil people, will these paper men be considered as evil people in the eyes of the ghosts?"


    The boss replied, "That''s the theory!"


    I laughed. There was a way to get rid of those ghosts and make them want to leave.


    "Boss, I want you to make thirty paper men. How much do you want from those fiendish ones?"


    "Thirty? I see that you''re also half a colleague, so I''ll give you a price, fifteen hundred! "


    I choked on the cigarette. Fifteen hundred, this is too much. I didn''t have much money on me, and I didn''t pay for sending the ghosts to the village. I''m willing to put in a little bit of money, but I''m not willing to put in so much money.


    Even if Pappy told me that sending someone on the road is our duty as a giver, I wouldn''t do it because I''m poor.


    The boss asked, "What are you going to do with all this?"


    I smiled and made it up, "It''s nothing. I often walk at night, so I''m easily tricked by ghosts. I just want to be my bodyguard for thirty evil spirits! "


    "Hahaha!" At least you can think of something. " The owner laughed. However, I couldn''t laugh. The problem of the Ghost Village hadn''t been solved.

 C18

    After chatting a bit more with the boss, I went out to buy 30 paper men. Why don''t I do it myself? I''m not in a hurry anyway.


    I bought a kitchen knife, went out into the wilderness to find a piece of wild bamboo forest, cut down a few bamboo. He thought it would be easy to be a paper man, but when he moved his hands, he knew it would be difficult. Just cutting the bamboo into small sticks was already hard enough for me. I only cut four sticks in the afternoon, and my hands were covered in blood from being pricked by the bamboo thorns.


    At dusk, I gave up. At this rate, I wouldn''t be able to do it for ten to fifteen days. I still have to eat and drink, even though I have to pay for my stay at the provincial hotel in the theater.


    I left the bamboo and the kitchen knife in the bamboo forest and went back to the stage empty-handed. As we passed the town street, the boss of the paper money shop closed the door and came out. When he saw me, he asked, "Young man, you haven''t left yet?"


    "I''d like to leave, but I still have things to do!" I shrugged my shoulders and said, originally, the boss gave me a high price, which was a bit like me being a stick in the bucket. I didn''t want to bother with him anymore, but now it was dinner time, so I tried to get close to him and eat some food to save some money.


    "What''s the matter?" The boss asked, "Look at you, you''re a foreigner. Come to my house for a meal and a drink!" It''s also rare for me to find someone who can speak. "


    I followed the boss to his house, ate hot food, drank a glass of Erguotou, recovered a lot of energy.


    "Little brother, what exactly are you doing?" The owner took a sip of his wine and asked.


    "To tell you the truth, I am a spiritual person. Sending a family of three back to their hometown, and passing by here. "


    "A giver? This is a great job, I thought the real giver was gone! " The owner said with great interest, "But you were only passing by when you sent that family of three home. From the looks of it, you seem to be in trouble here?"


    I replied worriedly, "That''s right! There''s a ghost village dozens of miles away from the town. The ghost of that village stayed there and refused to leave. Since I am giving it to a spirit master, I can''t just ignore this matter! "


    "You have a way to send them away?" The owner''s eyes widened.


    "You know them?" I opened my eyes wide.


    The boss slammed the table, lowered his voice and said, "To tell you the truth, I''m not the only one who knows. Everyone knows about the dead. The town government has a headache there! A few years ago, there was a grant to be made, a road to be repaired, and it happened to pass through that damned village, but at night the place was full of shit, and the explorers were scared shitless and kept dragging it out. The leaders in the town had a headache, if they find people like us who are related to ghost business, they can offer a price of thirty thousand, and whoever can finish off that ghost village, they can''t get that thirty thousand. But no one can take it down! "


    "Thirty thousand?" areyousure? " The moment I got excited, I spoke English.


    The owner was stunned for a moment before he asked, "What Wandering Immortal?"


    I adjusted my agitated heart and corrected him, "Hehe, are you sure it''s thirty thousand?"


    "Of course, it started with thirty thousand, and now it''s even raised to fifty thousand. But no matter how much money they had, no one could solve the problem! Moreover, this matter is related to feudal superstition, and the Town Leader cannot post a Hero thread, and can only secretly find someone to solve it. " After saying that, he stared at me for a while. "Little brother, I think you have a way to deal with that ghost village! Tell me about it! "


    This matter concerns 30,000 yuan, so I definitely wouldn''t be stupid enough to tell him. What if he finds out about my method and goes to the town head himself to take the rest of the work, then takes the money?


    I laughed dryly. "If I could solve this, I wouldn''t have to frown. Sigh, I just heard that having thirty thousand dollars is pretty exciting. "


    "Stop lying to me, little brother. I have sharp eyes. You must have a way, right? Tell me, if you don''t believe me, we''ll do it together. How about it? Fifty percent! "


    Fifty to fifty, my ass.


    The boss saw that I didn''t say anything, so he changed his tone and said, "Six, four, you, six, four!"


    I still smiled. "Uncle, I really don''t have any good ideas."


    "One price, eighty-two points, you eight points, I''ll two. But if that''s the case, then I''ll just help you tie the strings." The boss seemed to have made up his mind.


    Actually, eighty-two is not bad. I can get forty thousand. But perhaps because he was too poor, he slept all the way in the wild and ate steamed buns and buns. Furthermore, it''s too easy for him to earn 10,000. He only has to string things together and he dares to ask for 10,000. I''ll still have to take the risk!


    I don''t even want to give him ten thousand. I want to keep the fifty thousand for myself.


    "Aiyo, uncle, you really think highly of me." With my current state, if I don''t even know where the paper man came from, how can I decide who''s in that ghost village? " I sighed.


    The owner leaned back, lit a cigarette, and put on a stern face.


    I didn''t want to be shameless and hurriedly ate two mouthfuls of meat before taking my leave.


    After a night''s sleep on the stage, I went to the town government early the next morning. Of course, it would be best to speak to my boss directly about this matter. I found the mayor''s office inside and knocked on the door.


    The mayor lazily looked at me and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Mayor, I can take care of that ghost village over there." I came straight to the point.


    The mayor immediately sat up straight. "Really?" Then, he looked at me suspiciously, "Look at you at such a young age, where did you learn about this matter to cheat money?"


    "Swindle money?" I bitterly smiled. "How about this, we won''t waste any more of our words. You just have to write a written contract and I''ll settle that matter there. You can give me another 50,000 yuan."


    The mayor was obviously moved, but looking at his crafty look, he probably wanted to swallow the money, so he said, "This matter is related to feudal superstition, if a contract is made and Wan Tiancai goes out, I''m afraid he will be punished." "How about this, you go and do it, when it''s done I''ll definitely give you the money."


    "Words are empty, Mayor." I laughed, thinking, you want to fool me, I am also a simple teenager.


    "Then there''s nothing I can do." The Mayor spreads it out and leans back in his chair.


    I''m used to this sort of thing, it''s like haggling over clothes. I also stood up. "Then let''s forget about it. This road won''t be able to be repaired. Since the economy of the town won''t be able to improve, it''ll be difficult for you to promote yourself." Sigh, forget it, let''s not talk about this anymore.


    I pretended to go out, as I did when I was buying clothes, and he would stop me at the door. But when I got to the door, the mayor didn''t call out to me. However, at this point, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and leave.


    As they neared the foot of the stairs, the mayor came running out of his office and shouted from the corridor, "Come on, little brother, let''s talk!"


    "You''re just playing with me, there''s nothing else to talk about." I waved my hand.


    "Come on, tell me the truth!"


    "Alright!"


    I went back to the Mayor''s office and sat down. The Mayor said, "I can''t make words, but we can talk about a compromise."


    "You''ll pay me the deposit first? This works too! " I said.


    "Haha, if I give you a deposit and you take the money and run away?"


    "It''s not like I have a written contract, and I''m not paying the deposit. I''m also worried that I''ve already done it. I won''t be able to get even a single cent!" I''m not a local, so if you want to screw over me, I can''t do anything about it. "


    The mayor said, "I''m the head of a town. Since I can''t keep my promise, I''ll give you the money when you''re done."


    "Mayor, to tell you the truth, I''m not a schoolboy anymore." I smiled bitterly.


    The negotiations are at an impasse again, and I fear that if this goes on, the talks might really collapse. Actually, regardless of whether he gives me the money or not, I will still send those ghosts from the Ghost Village. It''s just that I coincidentally know that I can take the fifty thousand, but not for free, that''s why I came to discuss it.


    "Alright! I believe in you! " I stood up and said.


    The mayor was beaming with joy. "Wouldn''t it have been fine if we had done that earlier?!" "Hurry up and do it. If there''s anything you need my help with, feel free to tell me!"


    "There''s nothing I need your help with. Just wait for the check and check." I smiled and left the Mayor''s office.


    Thirty paper men is too much of a waste of time. Since paper men are used as substitutes, why don''t I use grass men as substitutes! Wouldn''t it be easy to just take thirty scarecrows?


    I picked up some dry stalks in the rice field and soon there were thirty of them in plastic bags. Now we also need the hair of the wicked. There are evil people everywhere, and this is easy to find. And with their hair tied to the straw doll, it would be a good thing to break their lifespan, so I wouldn''t feel guilty at all.

 C19

    It was already noon after he finished tying the scarecrows. I was worried that the Mayor wouldn''t keep his promise and wouldn''t give me the money. Although he didn''t want to pay off the Undead in Ghost Village in the beginning, but humans are like this, how can they not have money?


    I ran to the town government just as the mayor came out.


    "Eh, Mayor, what a coincidence, are we going to eat?" As if by chance, I ran over and got a meal.


    The Mayor nods. "Didn''t you go to the village?"


    "You have to prepare your moves as well! "Don''t worry, you don''t have to pay if things go well." I laughed.


    "I''m going to eat. Let''s go together."


    The mayor led me to a box at the best restaurant in town. The waiter asked, "Mayor, what''s the dinner for today?"


    "Let''s do it the same as before!" The Mayor waves his hand.


    Soon, four dishes and a soup was served. I asked, "Town Mayor, do you usually eat this much all by yourself?"


    The mayor smiled. "I have to treat you to a meal, so I only ordered a few more dishes. I usually eat box lunch."


    "Oh, it''s been hard on you!" I smiled and cursed him.


    Looking at his oily and potbellied face, this kind of person was even more repulsive than ordinary evil people! While the mayor was busy with his food, I suddenly plucked a strand of his hair.


    "What?" The mayor was nervous.


    I put my hair in my pocket and said, "Mayor, don''t be afraid. If you don''t give me the money after I finish doing this, you should understand that I can take care of the ghost village and give you a bit of comfort with just a hair of your head. "


    "Aiya! What are you doing? Didn''t I say that I''ll give you the money once it''s done! " The mayor was also afraid of getting angry.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you after you fulfill your promise." I picked up some food and put it in the Mayor''s bowl. "Relax."


    The mayor put down his chopsticks and said with a dark expression, "I can''t eat anymore!"


    "Then don''t eat anymore, reduce your weight. "My appetite is good, I''ll eat more!" I chuckled.


    "Let''s go!" The mayor stood up. "Wait!" I hastily replied. After chewing the food in his mouth and swallowing it down, he said, "Mayor, I want to ask you something. Who''s the fiercest person in this town?"


    "Ol ''Three, is there even a need to ask?" The mayor blurted out, then nervously asked, "No, no, no, I was wrong. Our town is not bad at all."


    "Understood. Town Mayor, you are busy with work. Let''s go first. I will eat slowly."


    I sat down and ate slowly, keeping to the principle of frugality and not wasting food. I finished all the food and soup, feeling my stomach bulge, touching it, smoking a cigarette. After a while, I helped myself to a stool.


    After exiting the box, the waiter at the entrance was about to come in to clean up the dishes. I stopped her and asked, "Little beauty, do you know about Third Bro?"


    The waiter blushed and said, "How old are you? I''m older than you! And you call me little beauty. "


    "I''m around 18 years old. You look like you''re only 15. You''re older than me?"


    "Haha, I''m already 20!"


    "Twenty?" I pretended to be surprised as I opened my mouth. "Your skin is really well maintained!"


    The waiter happily smiled. I coughed and asked, "Little beauty, who is Ol ''Three?"


    "Ol ''Three is the boss of our restaurant!" The waiter lowered his voice and said, "Why are you looking for him? He''s very fierce. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll have a chat with him." Where is he now? " I whispered, too.


    The waiter pointed upstairs, "Go to the office on the third floor and sleep. If you go look for him now, don''t say that it was me."


    "Of course!"


    I found the stairs and went upstairs. As I passed the front desk, I picked up a pair of nail clippers. When he got to the office on the third floor, he heard a lot of men''s voices speaking.


    A voice said, "Isn''t that easy? Get him and beat him up! "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll beat you twice!"


    Another voice said, "But he couldn''t find it when he was hiding! His wife also said that she doesn''t know where he went! "


    "That''s right, that''s right. We can''t do anything to him!"


    The first voice said, "Then his daughter will have to go to school, right? "Capture his daughter and see if he can get out!"


    "Third brother is still smart!" We didn''t expect it! "Haha!"


    "Alright, alright, everyone hurry up and do it!"


    The door opened and a couple of rascals came out. I immediately pretended to be drunk and drilled into them, picking off some of their hair with a nail clipper.


    "What are you doing?" You got drunk and came in front of me to act crazy? Do you want to die? " One of them gave me a shove.


    The waitress from before immediately ran over and helped me up. "The washroom isn''t here. Why did you come here?" Then he said to the man who was pushing me, "Brother Hong, this is the mayor''s guest."


    Those hoodlums did not dare to do anything to me and left unwillingly.


    Ol ''Three also came out of his office and asked, "It''s noisy, what are you doing?"


    The waiter was so scared that he shrank his head and said, "Boss, this is the mayor''s guest. He drank too much and found the wrong toilet."


    Third Brother looked at me and I stared at him. I pushed the waiter away and walked towards Third Brother. "Third Brother, right?" You have to get on good terms with my uncle! He''s going to be transferred to the county, and your career is going to be extended to the county! "


    Ol ''Three hurriedly supported me and asked, "Are you serious? How come I''ve never heard of it? "


    "Ha!" I laughed and took a strand of hair from the back of his head and hid it in my hand before returning. I waved my hand and said, "You''ll know if you ask him!"


    After leaving the hotel, I ran back to the stage, tied my hair to the straw doll, and bought a lot of candles. When the sky turned dark, he would bring his things to the Ghost Village.


    At the top of the village, I burned all thirty paper men, then ran into the Ghost Village and shouted, "I''m back! I''ve attracted the bandits! "


    The wind was blowing, but my eyes weren''t touching the mud, so I couldn''t see the ghosts.


    After shouting in the village for about 10 minutes, I estimated that everyone had already come out. I shouted again, "They are outside the village. Everyone, follow me. Revenge!"


    I ran at the head of the pack, followed by a hundred gusts of wind. When we reached the place where the grazers were, the wind blew past me and made its way toward the ashes. Soon, the grasses and dust were all blown into the air, and ghostly wails unceasingly rang out.


    If the Yin Eye was opened now, it would be a magnificent sight to see the dead souls of a village tearing the souls of 30 tyrants apart.


    After half an hour, it finally quieted down.


    "Now that everyone has gotten their revenge, can we continue on our way?" I asked loudly.


    The cold wind was circling around me in a neat way, indicating that they were all of the same mind, probably willing to set off on their journey.


    I checked the time. It was already 11 P.M. Time passed really quickly.


    I hastily used a candle to set up the Gate of Life and instructed them with the soul flag. Since I couldn''t see them, I could only rely on my senses as I stood at the entrance of the Gate of Life and said, "Come one at a time, don''t be impatient!"


    The candlelight on the path of birth flickered inward, and one of the departed soul was gone. I kept waving the soul flag until 2 o''clock at night, when the cold wind stopped.


    Finally, all of them were lured away! I was relieved, but I couldn''t bear to take pity on the old lady who beat me up.


    I carried her body on my back and buried it again. I forgot about the run-down village and rode the motorcycle back to town.


    By the time I reached the stage, it was already four o''clock and I was extremely sleepy. He stopped the motorcycle, rubbed his face, and said, "Tomorrow I will be rich, so I don''t need to sleep in this crappy place anymore. I want to eat and drink!" Hehe! "I still need to change my phone."


    After getting off the motorcycle, a group of people suddenly ran out of the darkness and pressed me to the ground.


    "What?" "Who is it?" I asked loudly.


    I barely managed to roll over and recognize one of them. I met him at the entrance to Ol ''Three''s office. Why are they looking for trouble with me?


    They put me in a van, and when it stopped it was on a bridge.


    After a while, the mayor came back and said, "You brat, you still want to harm me? Give me back my hair, and I''ll let you go! "


    F * * k, so it was for this!


    "Mayor, I''ve already settled the Ghost Village. Give me the money and I''ll return your hair." After I said that, I reacted. Since he came here to get his hair back, it meant that he didn''t want to give me money.


    How shameless!


    "I was going to give you several thousand yuan, but you pulled my hair today and threatened me, so I won''t give you a single cent!"


    "Hur hur, then I won''t hand it over." I spread out my hands. "I had expected this from you. My hair is no longer on me. I have tied it to a grass doll made from Mao Shan Magic. The grass man even had the words'' birth date ''written on it. Right now, it was placed in a very secluded and damp place. If you don''t give me the money, the grass man will be filled with ants and will be bitten to death by them. And your whole body will fester and you will die! "


    "You scared me!"


    "If you don''t believe me, why don''t you just throw me into the river and give it a try!" I sloppily said, "If you think your life isn''t worth even fifty thousand dollars, then give it a try, I don''t care."

 C20

    The mayor was so angry that his teeth were trembling. However, someone like him, who could even scam for 50,000 yuan and had a fat head and big ears, was obviously afraid of death. Furthermore, he was only trying to scare me. There was no need for him to risk his life just for fifty thousand yuan.


    "Fine, if you give me the grass doll, I''ll give you the money!" said the Mayor.


    "Haha, it''s already like this, can I give you a scarecrow first? "Give me the money first. Also, due to your impoliteness, I raised the price temporarily. I want to give you sixty thousand yuan!" I said aloud.


    "Don''t lie to me!"


    "I won''t lie. Let''s see what you think."


    The mayor clenched his teeth, picked up the phone, dialed a number and said, "Third brother, give me 60,000 first, and I''ll return it to you tomorrow."


    After hanging up the phone, the mayor pointed at me and said, "If you dare to play any tricks, I''ll catch you wherever you run off to!"


    "You''re just a petty person trying to play tricks, and you''re still saying that I''m playing tricks? F * ck!" I spat.


    Not long after, Ol ''Three brought over 60,000 yuan, which was wrapped in a computer.


    I took the laptop bag, counted it carefully, and shone the light on it so I wouldn''t get the price.


    "It''s all true. Hurry up and tell me, where is the grass doll?" the Mayor calls.


    "When I safely exit this town, I will naturally send you a text message to inform you of my location." I zipped up my laptop bag and spoke as if I were getting lucky.


    After asking about the situation, Ol ''Three lit up a cigarette and said coldly, "Let''s fight, we can''t even f * cking recognize him, so why should we be afraid that he won''t tell us?"


    The mayor seemed to want to hear what I said so I hurriedly said, "If you dare hit me, I''ll go all out. I won''t say it even if I die. If you die, we''ll die together!"


    The mayor softened again and said to Ol ''Three, "It''s better not to take the risk. Now that haunted village has been taken care of, we can quickly fix the road. If we fix this road, I can be promoted."


    "Exactly! It''s not worth risking your life for such a small thing! " I got into the van with the money and said, "Take me back to the stage!"


    The Mayor waved his hand, and he walked me to the stage, followed by the Mayor and Ol ''Three''s car.


    When I got to the stage, I took out the remains of the family of three and carried them behind the motorcycle. These were not good people.


    The mayor came down and asked, "Are you just going to leave like that?"


    "Of course not!" I impatiently said to the person beside me, "Give me your phone!"


    "Give it to him!" Ol ''Three said.


    I picked up the phone, swiped a few strokes, and actually locked it. I pointed the lock screen towards it, and he reluctantly showed me the unlocking pattern.


    "I''m sure I''m safe tomorrow. I''ll send the grass doll to third brother''s cell phone!" I waved and rode off.


    The mayor was unwilling, but he had no other choice. He definitely thought that if I could even take care of the ghost village, then taking care of him would be a piece of cake.


    I rode non-stop for over an hour and it was already daybreak. I brought the three sets of bones with me as we were unable to move on time and buried them. After memorizing the location, I rode to the county town and saved up the money. With so much money on me, I was afraid that I would accidentally lose it.


    After storing the money, he found a hotel to stay in. He slept through the night, ate and drank to his heart''s content, then went back to dig out the dead bodies of the family of three and continued his journey.


    He only sent a text message to Ol ''Three when he was out of the county. I believe the mayor has been too worried to eat all day.


    "I suddenly remembered, I have brought the grass doll with me. "Don''t worry, I''ve already removed the mayor''s hair and burned the grass doll."


    After sending the text message, I threw my phone angrily to the side of the road and continued on my way.


    After filling a gas station with gas, he recharged his phone and looked at the navigation system. He estimated that he would arrive the day after tomorrow at night.


    Hopefully, there wouldn''t be any more problems along the way, but there was no harm in making a huge profit like the ghost village.


    The phone suddenly vibrated. It was a text from River Branch to me: "I don''t believe that you''re really so cold. We grew up together, and although we rarely met in high school, I know you. I''ve been waiting for you to contact me, but you haven''t. I''ve been crying a lot these past few nights, and I''ve tried to find excuses for you, but I couldn''t find one. Are you telling me the truth? No matter what, I will respect your decision. I just don''t want to continue this endless guessing. "


    My eyes were a little wet, and my restless heart calmed down. After taking two deep breaths, I replied, "Water Branch, we are not from the same world. I love freedom, love wild, love adventure, you love stability, yearn for the life of the big city. Although we used to be on the parallel line, from now on, the parallel line will split and we''ll go in different directions. You''ll be studying at a good university, get a good job, and sit in the office. As for me, I still don''t know my next stop. I do my work of not being able to get on the stage and I am always in a mess. "


    After the message was sent, I waited for River Branch to reply, but after ten minutes, she didn''t reply. I didn''t think she would come back, so I got on the bike and rode on.


    After her little episode, I was unusually calm.


    After riding for a while, his phone rang. "I''ve dreamed of this before, but nothing came out of it ¡­"


    He stopped the car. It was a call from River Branch.


    After the call was connected, she said, "River, where are you right now? Are you still sleeping?"


    "Send three sets of bones back to their hometown. We can only travel at night. What about you? Why aren''t you sleeping yet?"


    We talked in the tone of ordinary friends, as if everything had happened.


    "I''m going to sleep, too."


    "Yes."


    "About that, be careful on the way. Be careful." At night, we can''t see very well on the bike, so let''s slow down a bit. "


    "Then I am definitely afraid of death! "Haha!"


    "Hur hur, I''m going to report to the school tomorrow. I need supplementary lessons for my third year of high school."


    "Hmm, I''ve been busy ever since I went to school, so I don''t have time to think about it. It''s a good thing too."


    "Yeah, I was teased by a classmate like you. It made me sad!" River Branch''s tone was very playful.


    "Haha, then I''m sorry. But don''t worry, when you get married, I won''t tell your husband. "


    "But I will tell your wife what an abominable person you are!"


    We suddenly quietened down. After a long while, I said, "Then let''s do it like this. I have to hurry on with my journey. Good night."


    "Good night."


    "Du ¡­" "Du ¡­"


    Maybe it was clear, so he put it down, and the branch of the river was put down. I also put it down. It was incomparably relaxed now, so when I meet her in the future, I won''t feel any guilt. I switched my cell phone''s ringtone and put it back in my pocket.


    The next two days were peaceful and safe. They arrived at their hometown before daybreak.


    I buried their corpses in the ground and waited until daybreak to enter the village. He found a few women in the village to talk to. He knew that the family of three had an old man in them. He thought that his youngest son had earned some money outside and was busy with work, so he didn''t come back. As for the phone that he couldn''t reach, he just thought that his youngest son had forgotten to notify him after changing his number.


    After learning of the situation, I went to the old man''s house and, taking advantage of his unsightly expression, quietly placed my remaining two thousand dollars on the table.


    I had no intention of telling him that his youngest son''s family had all died in an accident on the road. This was too cruel to him. Rather than this, it was better to not say anything and leave him with some thoughts.


    However, the family of three could not be buried here as well. This way, their abode would not go through a normal process, and the dead spirits nearby would take him to be an intruder to bully them.


    I asked around and found their relatives. After explaining the situation, the honest villagers did not doubt what I had said. They were grateful that I had brought their corpses and that I had not told the old man the truth.


    The relatives immediately went to the town to buy three coffins, and when it was dark, we dug out the bones of the family of three, put them into the coffins, and released their souls.


    He burned a lot of paper money around the cemetery to give the nearby Undead, so they could treat this family well.


    He busied himself until late at night to finish the task. My relatives invited me to spend the night here, but I couldn''t sleep now, and the conditions here were too harsh. I couldn''t even eat enough during the day, so while I was still hungry, I said that I still had urgent matters to attend to.


    The family of three, hand in hand, followed me in the rearview mirror.


    After leaving the village, I stopped the motorcycle and said, "There''s no need to send me off. You guys take care!"


    The family of three bowed to me and waved, and I waved back, and they laughed.


    I suddenly understood why my family for generations insisted on the responsibility of sending their souls, because after sending a spirit, the sense of accomplishment, the gratification of being thanked by the spirit, was very real and heavy. It was something I couldn''t get along with in my normal life, and I liked it.


    After falling in love with this feeling, my mentality changed. Previously, I was only able to help out when I met the spirit that was sent to me. Now, I want to take the initiative to find a spirit that needs help.


    For the next two days, I rode during the day. I was afraid that if I passed by that town in Ghost Village, I would be discovered by the mayor and Ol ''Three, so I took a detour.


    Nothing happened during the day, and there were many cars on the road. The exhaust from the trucks and the dust they rolled up made it difficult for them to ride, so they continued to ride at night.


    It was after two in the evening and he was thirsty, but the store was closed and it was in the suburbs. I rode quickly, hoping to get to the town ahead. Perhaps the good people have good rewards, I soon noticed that in front of the house in front of us, there were two red lanterns. When I reached the front door of the house, I suddenly felt a very heavy killing intent.


    There were a lot of people crying in the room, but there was a wedding on both sides of the door.


    This was a joyous occasion, why was there such a heavy killing intent, and why were the people inside crying so fiercely?


    I stopped the bike and went in. There was a woman crying, and in front of the hall was the body of a young man in a wedding dress.


    I walked in and whispered, "Hello?"


    The woman jerked her head, and I nearly fainted.

 C21

    The woman wore very festive makeup. Due to crying too fiercely, her makeup had been changed, making her look like an ugly ghost.


    After I stabilized my emotions, I said apologetically, "Big sister, I''m sorry. What happened to your family?"


    The woman ignored me and continued crying while hugging the man''s body. I walked a bit further in and discovered that half of the man''s head was cut off. His head was cut diagonally, and one of his eyes was on top of his head. His eyes were wide open. He died miserably.


    It seems that I have to introduce myself, but for ordinary people, the profession of giver is still not very well-known.


    I replied, "Hello elder sister, I am a wandering cultivator. I wanted to come in and ask for some water, but I saw this scene." "It seems like your husband died very miserably. He died on the day of the wedding, so he''s very resentful. If you don''t handle it properly, someone might charge in, including you."


    The woman took a deep breath and cried out to me about her.


    So it turned out to be a pair of grieving mandarin ducks. Their hometown was in a province, the woman was called Lin Hua, the man was called Lin Hai. The two of them had been in the same village, and they had always liked each other since childhood. It was just that Lin Hua''s parents found the Lin Clan too poor and did not agree to this marriage. They also forced Lin Hua to marry someone she did not like, so Lin Hai took Lin Hua and ran away.


    The two of them ran to the big city. Although Lin Hai was young, he was not lazy at all. He was very diligent, working hard every day and earning two years of money. She felt that she now had a bit of savings. If she went back, Lin Hua''s parents might agree to this marriage.


    But who knew, Lin Hua''s parents thought that she had run away with Lin Hai, so they threw their faces away and wanted to beat her to death when they saw Lin Hua go back. Helpless, Lin Hai could only take Lin Hua and run away. Originally, the two wanted to get their parents'' approval and get married at their hometown.


    Now that the thought was gone, the two of them didn''t want to continue on like this, so they looked around for a place to stay. This way, they could get a marriage certificate and get married in the proper way.


    When the two of them found this place, they found that the house was a run-down one. The head of the house was dead and there were no relatives. The house was empty and went back home. The two liked the house very much. Since it was at the village entrance and very quiet, they discussed it with the village officials and bought the house. The village officials also agreed to help them arrange for the hukou.


    But the good scene did not last long, Lin Hai himself repainted the house, looked at the lucky day, will be married today. Since the two of them had just arrived and didn''t have any friends in the village, they didn''t invite anyone else to have a wedding feast. Only the two of them acted in a simple manner.


    However, in the evening, the awning on the roof suddenly collapsed. The sea of trees just so happened to be standing at the door, and half of its head had been cut off.


    Lin Hua was dumbfounded at that moment, and said that no matter what, she had to get her own hands on it. Lin Hai was dragged into the house, supporting Lin Hai who only had half of his head, but Lin Hua was still a girl, so she didn''t have that much strength. Lin Hai fell onto the ground, and she could only face the reality as she started to cry.


    Seated on the ground, she looked at the large happiness character on the wall and said, "I''m the one who harmed Lin Hai, I''m a jinx. If it wasn''t for me, Lin Hai would still be in his hometown, possibly marrying a beautiful, hardworking wife, and living happily ever after. I''ve let him down, I''ve let him down. "


    Lin Hua said as she stood up and slowly walked inside. I was worried that she would do something stupid, so I stopped her.


    "Hua-jie, this has nothing to do with you. There are unpredictable situations, so don''t push everything onto yourself." I urged.


    Lin Hua looked at me. "What do you know?" How much you don''t know! Daoist Priest? Hehe, what era is it now, and there are Daoists? Tell me, how much are you trying to cheat me of? All my money is in the suitcase under the bed in my room.


    So Lin Hua told me about her experience, not because I was a Taoist, but just to find someone to tell her the bitterness in her heart.


    "Big Sis, I don''t want your money. You better not get it. Think about it, something has already happened to Lin Hai. If something else happens to you, what will happen to Lin Hai? " Holding Lin Hua''s hand, I inadvertently felt her pulse. It was very strong, and it was both pneumatic.


    I frowned and felt her pulse carefully, a normal pulse followed by a weaker one. My uncle was a Chinese doctor. When I was young, I could see if a woman was pregnant by taking a pulse from watching TV. I felt that it was very magical, so I let my uncle teach me. And that was the condition of the pregnancy.


    Lin Hua retracted her hand and said, "That''s right, you''ve reminded me. I want to bury Lin Hai in peace, so that he can leave in a clean manner. After that, I''ll go accompany him."


    "Sister Hua, you can''t accompany him. You must continue to live, and continue your husband''s bloodline." I said.


    Lin Hua shook her head and looked at me.


    I nodded. "I just felt your pulse. It''s the pulse."


    Lin Hua blinked and looked left and right, not knowing where to look.


    "Sister Hua, have you not had your period in a few months?" I asked again.


    Although Lin Hua did not say it, judging from her expression, she must have also thought about it.


    He has always wanted to marry Lin Hua. After suffering so much, he was finally able to endure until the day of the wedding, but died miserably before the ceremony. He was definitely unwilling to leave, and his resentment towards Lin Hua was great. Plus, now that he knew he had children, he was even more reluctant to leave and even more resentful.


    Lin Hua was currently in a mess. I supported her to the door with the word ''Happy'' written on it as I said, "Sister Hua, you''re also very tired. Have a good rest." You must rest well. Don''t be too sad. This is your husband''s only bloodline, and it is also the continuation of his life. "


    After helping Lin Hua to the bed, I left the room and closed the door. He quickly drank a few mouthfuls of water to quench his thirst.


    I squatted beside the sea of trees and said, "Brother, it''s fate that we meet each other. I''m here to send you off as a spiritual person. If anything happens to you, I''ll do my best to satisfy you and send you on your way."


    After saying that, I bitterly smiled and continued to say, "Do you find it strange? I''m a stranger. I saw someone die here, but I didn''t leave. I even got in here to help. Do you think I''m nosy? Well, the giver is nosy. Let''s not talk anymore. I''ll go find the other half of your head. "


    When I came out of the house, I saw at the door a torn awning made of stainless steel, which I hadn''t noticed when I''d rushed in to check on the situation.


    How could she fall down like that? Sigh!


    I found half of the head of the forest in the grass. There was blood all over the ground and there were a lot of brains beside it. I resisted vomiting and picked up the other half of the head. He put them back on Lin Hai''s head, found needle and thread in the house, and sewed them up. It was almost 5 o''clock, and the chickens were chirping.


    I thought Lin Hua didn''t like people coming to watch the show, so after cleaning the bloodstains on the courtyard, I closed the door and went upstairs to sleep.


    There were two rooms on the second floor. One of them was filled with junk, but not much dust. Seems like Seaside piled up the furniture that wasn''t used in this room. The other room was a bedroom with a bed and a dressing table, but it was covered in dust.


    I randomly found a cloth, swept up the dust, and fell asleep.


    Lin Hua woke me up around three in the afternoon. She had already prepared dinner and told me to get up to eat. Judging from her state of mind, although she was still haggard and sad, her eyes revealed a sense of hope and determination that she didn''t have last night. This must be because of the baby in her stomach.


    While eating, Lin Hua ate a lot, and Lin Hai''s corpse was lying beside her. After she ate a bowl, she said to Lin Hai, "Hai Zi, don''t worry. I know that pregnant women need to eat more. Otherwise, your baby''s nutrition won''t be able to keep up. I will take good care of myself and give birth to a fat and white kid for you to carry back for your dad to see. I know you miss your dad a lot too. "


    After the meal, Lin gave me some money to help me buy a coffin and let Lin Hai leave in a hurry.


    I thought that buying the coffin would cause a commotion and would be known by the villagers, but because the Lin Hai family lives at the village entrance and the road in front of the gate is the old road, not many people passed by, so even if the coffin was dragged here, no one would know that something had happened to Lin Hai.


    I don''t know why, but it was easy for me to get tired in this room. It was only eight o''clock in the evening and I was very tired. He went upstairs to sleep. Just as he fell asleep, he heard a woman singing in his room.


    "White moonlight, shining on the two sides of the world ¡­" The singing was very sad.


    Faintly, I opened my eyes and saw a woman at the dressing table, putting on makeup and humming a song.

 C22

    "F * ck!" I swallowed a mouthful of saliva. There was something dirty in this house. I said that the village sold it to Lin Hai at such a low price and even agreed to give him an account. So it was a haunted house!


    The woman turned her head and looked at me. Her pale face faintly smiled. "You''re awake?"


    I tried to get up, but I couldn''t move. It was as if my body was frozen!


    I took a deep breath and tried to get up.


    The woman had walked up to me and sat down on the edge of the bed. She touched my face and said, "What are you in such a hurry for? "Seriously, a man is like a monkey in a hurry."


    The woman bent down and kissed me on the cheek.


    I was sweating profusely, but I couldn''t move. The woman''s back was to me as she slowly took off her clothes.


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, I''ll be with you soon!" The woman said in an alluring manner.


    I''m worried your head! I tried to remember what to do with the ghost press. Grandpa had taught me, but I was too nervous now, my mind was blank, and I couldn''t think of anything.


    The woman had already taken off her outer clothes, leaving only her undergarments. She turned around to look at me and asked, "Am I beautiful?"


    I really want to say, "You son of a bitch! Wait till this daddy gets up, then I''ll smash you to death, you little bitch!"


    However, her mouth couldn''t open. The woman climbed down from my body and leaned on me. She touched my face and said, "It is indeed a little dark, but it is still whiter than that brat."


    Calm down, calm down! I kept saying it in my heart.


    Finally, I remembered what my grandfather had taught me. When the ghost was pressing down on the bed, if the more force was applied, the tighter it would be. At this time, it would be better to loosen up and not be afraid, to stop breathing. Although this would cause people to feel suffocated and scared at the start, doing so would awaken their Fate Souls, causing the sleeping Seven Souls to awaken and the person to wake up as well.


    I immediately held my breath. It was indeed scary not to breathe as I was afraid that the female ghost would cover my nose at this moment. If that happened, I would be suffocated to death.


    "Hu!" I sat up and looked inside the bed. There was no one there.


    I took a few deep breaths and looked at the dresser again. It was still dusty, but it didn''t look like anyone had been sitting on it.


    Was it a nightmare or was it a ghost? I''m stuck now.


    It must be a nightmare. I''ve been too tired recently, plus the incident with the sea of trees caused me to be extremely nervous. That''s why I had such a nightmare. Looking at the room again, the air was not good, and this was part of it.


    I got up and pushed open the window. After taking a few breaths of fresh air, I went back to bed and lay down to sleep.


    As soon as he closed his eyes, he heard the sound of singing again, "Ye Shanghai, Ye Shanghai, you are a city that does not sleep ¡­"


    I opened my eyes. The singing was coming from the next room.


    I quietly got out of bed and gently opened the door. The sound was a bit clearer, it was indeed coming from the room next door.


    Even though I''m a spirit giver, I just entered the industry and I don''t have much experience. I''m not very experienced right now, so I''m really scared right now. But in order to find out the truth, I had to grit my teeth and walk over.


    The door to the room was ajar. There was a crack in the door that allowed him to see inside.


    I looked through the crack in the door. A woman in a qipao was dancing in the mirror, her mouth humming.


    I held my breath, and the woman turned slowly. She was an old woman, and though she was old, her features and figure made it clear that she had been a beauty when she was young.


    Suddenly, a hand patted my shoulder. I trembled in fright. I turned around and saw that it was Lin Hua.


    "What are you looking at?" Lin Hua asked as she looked into the room. Pushing the door open, she found that the room was once again filled with junk.


    Afraid of scaring Lin Hua, he said, "It''s nothing, I woke up from my sleep. I heard some movement earlier, so I came over to take a look."


    Lin Hua hugged a quilt and said, "Oh, it''s rather cold upstairs. I was afraid that you''d get cold at night, so I sent you a quilt."


    That''s right, normal buildings, because the heat dissipation of the cement roof is very poor, so in the summer, the upstairs would be a bit hot, but why is the upstairs so cool? It seemed that there was something wrong with the building.


    I took Lin Hua''s blanket and said, "Thank you."


    "It should be me thanking you." Lin Hua followed me into the room and turned on the lights, "You are a stranger, yet you are willing to help me like this. If it wasn''t for you, I really don''t know what to do as a woman."


    "I am a giver and gifting is my duty. I am still a lot better now. The old savior really walked all over the place, and didn''t even have enough to eat or sleep in, just to send away those vengeful spirits who linger behind. " I said.


    Lin Hua asked curiously, "Why are you willing to help him like this?"


    I bitterly smiled. "How can that be? There are some things that must be done by someone." Some Daoists, in order to expel evil spirits, would often risk their lives, which is much more difficult than me gifting my life away. "If I must find an excuse, it might be my innate sense of responsibility. Just like now, there are many volunteer workers who have emptied their homes, so in order to make the environment less polluted, I decided to be a little better for those stray cats and dogs."


    "In ancient times, were you the kind of chivalrous person that roamed everywhere, taking care of evil and good things?" Lin Hua sat on the edge of the bed, seemingly not intending to get down.


    "I can''t compare with him, at least I can''t compare with him. In fact, I sometimes have to earn money in this business. However, I earned quite a bit last time, so I can help out a bit for free. " I smiled.


    Lin Hua suddenly leaned her head on my shoulder and said, "My life is so bitter. How am I going to live alone from now on?!"


    I was so embarrassed that I didn''t know what to do. I couldn''t push her away either. I couldn''t just hug her and do it. He could only comfort her in a soft voice, "Heaven never forbids you. You can return to your hometown. Lin Hai has passed away, and you have a child. Your parents will not make things difficult for you for your grandson''s sake."


    Lin Hua lightly nodded her head, "Okay, after I bury the sea of trees, I will go back."


    Lin Hua slightly raised her head and looked at me. "But I''m so helpless and cold right now. You''re a kind-hearted person. Can you just hug me?"


    My body shuddered as I smelled the fragrance of Lin Hua''s body. Looking at her, she seemed to be around 25 or 26 years old. She was the most attractive age for women.


    Lin Hua grabbed my hand and gently placed it on her body.


    I swallowed. Was this luck? Even if that''s the case, I can''t take this peach blossom. Lin Hua''s husband''s body is lying downstairs. Moreover, this was taking advantage of a person''s weakness, not something a good man would do.


    Lin Hua kept pushing against me, so I could only slowly move to the side, until I was pushed all the way to the head of the bed.


    "Do you think I''m not pretty?" Lin Hua asked softly.


    "No, no!" Big Sister Hua, you are very beautiful. " I went back nervously.


    Lin Hua lifted her head and stuck it close to my face. "I was so scared when I slept that I was afraid that the dead ghost would come looking for me. Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    As Lin Hua said this, she put her arm around my shoulders and fell onto the bed.


    I sat up abruptly, rolled my eyes, and suddenly realized something was wrong! Lin Hua was still crying so bitterly last night. The fact that she could follow Lin Hai and disobey her parents showed that she loved Lin Hai very much. But just now, she actually called Lin Hai a ghost! And now he was doing it.


    "Who are you?" I immediately jumped out of bed and pointed at Lin Hua.


    Lin Hua shrunk her shoulders in fear and said, "I''m Lin Hua, what''s wrong?"


    "You''re not Lin Hua!" I''m sure of it.


    "Wasn''t it fine just now? Why are you suddenly so fierce towards me? " Lin Hua asked coquettishly.


    "Lin Hua is currently pregnant, don''t get on her body, it will harm the baby in her belly!" I said, turning my right hand behind me and pressing the nail of my thumb against the middle finger of my stomach.


    Finally, the middle finger''s abdomen was crushed by the fingernail. I immediately rushed towards Lin Hua and pressed the middle finger between her eyebrows. Lin Hua suddenly fainted, there was my middle finger''s blood on her forehead.


    I carried Lin Hua in my arms and walked downstairs. When I saw Lin Hai''s corpse, I sternly said, "You''re not going to look after your wife properly either. You''re not going to care about the things that happen to you!"


    After bringing Lin Hua back to her bed, I dripped another drop of blood on her forehead.


    Walking to the living room and looking at Lin Hai''s corpse, I suddenly thought back to the time when the woman said that I was whiter than that brat. That brat was referring to Seaside!


    Lin Hai did not die accidentally, he was killed by a ghost!


    Thinking of this, my anger immediately flared up! The original owner of this house definitely did not die a normal death. However, the Village Head clearly hid this fact. In order to split the money, he sold it to Lin Hai, causing his death!


    This was murder for wealth! I clenched my fists in anger. Right now, I have to go to the village head to look for him.


    But when he looked at Lin Hai again, his soul was definitely not in the room. He didn''t know where it had gone, or his wife wouldn''t have fallen for it.


    Even though Lin Hua''s forehead was bleeding from her middle finger, the things in this room were too dangerous. Furthermore, she was pregnant, so I was worried that if I left, she would be in trouble. Thus, I had to sit by the door to guard the room. She was so pitiful. She had left her hometown with her beloved man, only to suffer such a misfortune. No matter who it was, no one would be able to bear letting her suffer any more harm.


    I lit a cigarette, the light went out, the candles in front of Lin Hai''s head went out, and the room was plunged into darkness.


    I rubbed my nose and stood up. "Who is it?" What are you trying to do? Why did he want to harm the sea of trees? And on the day of his wedding? "


    Suddenly, a woman''s voice could be heard beside his ear, "Men are all kind, not a single one is good."

 C23

    I spun around, but saw nothing.


    Suddenly, someone threw me down and grabbed me by the throat. I clawed at the man''s face and accidentally tore off half his head.


    Seaside? I was surprised. Did he swindle a corpse? But why would you want to harm me!


    I put my feet against him, pushed him up, and rolled over me. And I was able to catch my breath and run out of the house.


    After running out, I immediately searched behind the motorcycle for equipment. Of course, it was still the peach wood sword and the five emperor''s money. I gripped the mahogany sword in my hand and looked around the room, thinking that if he didn''t come out, I wouldn''t go in, it was dark inside and I couldn''t see.


    But after a while, I remembered that Lin Hua was still inside. Right now, Lin Hai had lost all sense of reason. He did not recognize any of his relatives, nor did he remember Lin Hua.


    I turned on the flashlight and ran into the den, but Lin Hai was lying on the floor. After running into the room, Lin Hua was still asleep. She was pregnant and weak, and had just been carried by the ghost, so she could not bear the pain and fainted.


    "Lin Hua!" "Lin Hua!" With my back facing Lin Hua, I shouted warily.


    Lin Hua woke up from her stupor and asked, "What''s wrong? Brother River Water, why did you come to my room? Why is it so dark now?


    "Don''t say anymore, let''s get out first!" I shouted.


    "What happened?" Lin Hua was puzzled.


    "Aiya, let''s go out first!" Impatient, I pulled Lin Hua up and out into the yard.


    After leaving, I told Lin Hua what happened just now. Lin Hua shook her head and said, "That won''t happen. Hai Zi is very kind. He won''t harm you."


    As she said this, she reminded me that if Lin Hai was really a fake corpse and didn''t recognize any of her relatives, he would definitely enter the room to harm Lin Hua. But no, it meant that he wasn''t a dead body, but had been borrowed by the dirty stuff in the house.


    I asked, "Let''s not talk about this for now. Do you know where the Village Chief''s house is?"


    Lin Hua nodded, "Understood."


    "Then take me now."


    "Now? How can you do it without someone at home? "


    "Those light bulbs are all blown up. We have to buy new ones anyway. Let''s go!"


    Lin Hua had no choice but to take me into the village. Her family lived at the village entrance, and was independent. They lived more than a hundred meters away from the village.


    When they arrived at the Village Head''s house, a few men were playing mahjong. After I entered, I snappily asked, "Who is the Village Chief?"


    A chubby man stood up and asked, "I am. Who are you?" He then turned to Lin Hua and asked, "What business do you have with her?"


    "What''s the matter?" I strode over and stepped on the stool to the table. I kicked the Mahjong off and squatted in front of the village chief. The men started yelling at me to hit me, but when they heard me tell them why, they shut up. I loudly said, "Didn''t you sell a haunted house to Lin Hailin to steal money and kill people?" Now that you have succeeded, Lin Hai has died a miserable death! "


    The few of them immediately quietened down and the village head asked softly, "What are you guys talking about? What haunted house? The house is fine, but the owners are all dead and it''s only a matter of returning home. "


    "Is that so?" I smoked the cigarette that the Village Chief was holding in his ear. I said while minding my own business, "If it really was a good room, wouldn''t you have occupied it yourself? "Don''t tell me you''re so honest. Just look at your fat head and you''ll know what kind of goods you''re selling!"


    "Be careful when you speak!" The village chief was enraged.


    "A sense of propriety? Let me tell you this, Lin Hai had already lost half of his head. He was indirectly killed by you, so he will definitely seek you out for revenge! " I shouted.


    The Village Chief trembled, his eyes somewhat unfocused.


    I said, "Enough talking! Quickly bring a few youths with you and follow me!"


    "Why?" The Village Chief was slightly unhappy.


    "Carry Lin Hai''s corpse out. If you don''t, your resentment will rush to the top. You will definitely not be able to live past tonight. There will also be many people killed in the village!" I scared him.


    The Village Chief could only make a few phone calls and call eight young men. With so many people and their yang energy, the two ghost girls must not have dared to act rashly.


    "Lin Hua, you can stay at the Village Head''s house tonight. Don''t go there." I told Lin Hua.


    Seeing Lin Hua''s expression, she seemed to be worried about Lin Hai, so before she could say anything, I immediately added, "For the sake of the child in your stomach, that house is currently too dangerous. If you''re not careful, your child will be hurt."


    Lin Hua could only nod in agreement.


    The village chief and I brought eight youths to the Lin Hai family. On the way, I asked the village chief how the original owner died and what he did.


    The village chief didn''t dare to lie to me because he was afraid that he would be killed. The owner of the house was an old dancer named Fang Hongling. Fang Hongzhong was from the village, but at such a young age, her family would all die of illness. She went to Shanghai to be a dancer and made a lot of money in Shanghai.


    Fang Hongling was already old, and she would return when she couldn''t jump anymore. The people of the old era thought that she was very feudal, so everyone looked down on her. She built a house there. She didn''t get married, but lived by herself. Even though she was old, she was also very coquettish and often seduced the men in the village.


    Eight years ago, the old dancer picked up a baby girl from who knows where and named her Fang Qin as a gift for him in the future. Fang Qin had been influenced by the old dancers since she was young and had grown up being dishonest. She often went to the county town to go crazy with a bunch of men, and she even brought those men back on motorcycles to go crazy.


    One day, six years ago, a farmhand passed her house, smelled a foul stench, peeped out the window, and found both Fang Hongling and Fang Qin dead.


    After everyone had entered, the two of them were strangled to death, and all the valuable things in their homes were looted. It was surely those men that Fang Qin brought, who were interested in money and harmed the two of them. After calling the police and not catching anyone, it became a headless case. The house had been used to have silk, so it had always been a headache for the village. If the village''s economy was not good, it would always be there.


    Until a few years ago, when Lin Hai and Lin Hua, the two outsiders, broke into the village, the village chief sold the house to them and even agreed to help them get an account.


    However, even the Village Chief did not expect that such a thing would actually happen.


    While they were talking, they had already reached the Lin Hai residence. Even though there were many people, they were all afraid. No one dared to go in. I had to lead the way before they followed me in.


    "Carry Lin Hai''s corpse away." I told the young men who had followed me.


    When they saw Lin Hai''s miserable condition, they covered their mouths. One of them could not help but run outside to vomit.


    "Sigh!" I went into the room, pulled out a sheet, and covered Lin Hai''s body.


    The Village Chief asked, "Where can we carry it? You won''t let me go, will you? "


    "Is there no place in the village for the body?" I asked.


    The Village Chief thought about it and shook his head. "No."


    "Then carry the coffin into the yard. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." I said.


    After the youths carried Lin Hai''s corpse into the coffin, they quickly dodged his assault. I found the head of the sea of trees that I had torn off, put it together, and sewed it up again.


    Normally, a coffin lid could only be closed at the last moment. The sea of trees could not be closed now that the lid had been opened. However, this was a special situation. If he did not cover up the sun, he would have to bask in the sunlight the moment tomorrow. Moreover, in his current state, what if the female ghost inside attacked him?


    I had to ask everyone to close the lid of the coffin and ask the village chief if there were any old carpenters in the village.


    The three young men went to borrow Mo Dou. I used the Mo Dou thread to wrap around the coffin so that I wouldn''t have to worry about the ghost girl making trouble in the forest anymore.


    After he was done, the village chief asked, "Can we leave now?"


    I coughed a little. It was useless for them to stay here. I waved my hand and said, "Let''s go!"


    The village head asked again, "What about you? Aren''t you going? "


    "Fang Hongling and Fang Qin died miserably, their ghosts are very fierce. If we don''t get rid of them, there will be problems in the village in the future!" So I can''t go yet! "


    The village chief grabbed my hand and said, "Young man, you are very interesting. May I ask what your name is and what you are doing?"


    "River Water, a passerby here." I went back.


    "Oh, thank you for your hard work. I''ve done my work. I''ll treat you to a good meal." The village chief patted his chest as he spoke.


    "Let''s go!" I waved my hand. They had only taken a few steps when I remembered that I needed something more and shouted, "Wait!"


    I caught up to them and asked, "Are there any Taoists in the village?"


    "Daoist Priest?" All the people in our village are liars. " "He can''t help you."


    "I don''t need his help. Can you borrow a small gong from his house?"


    "What do you want this for?"


    "If I tell you to go, then go! I''ll wait for you in the room! "


    I went back inside, lit two white candles, and sat in the living room, waiting for Fang Hong Ling and Fang Qin to come out.

 C24

    However, after waiting for a long time, the Village Chief and the other young men had all borrowed the gong. However, the two of them still had not come out.


    After the village chief and a few others brought the gong, they quickly left. I was the only one left in the room.


    It was so boring to be sitting alone, candle after candle, that I stood up and stretched. He saw a branch of the river walking in from the outside.


    "River branch? "Why are you here?" I was surprised.


    "You''re really here!" River Branch was also very happy, "My grandmother came from this village to play at my maternal grandma''s house. She just went out to buy things and got lost. When she saw your motorcycle and recognized your license plate, she wanted to see if you were here."


    "Haha, what a coincidence!" I laughed.


    The lights went on in the house, but I didn''t realize there was anything wrong. The branch of the river came in and sat down.


    "Why are you here?" River Tree asked.


    I didn''t know why, but I said, "This is my classmate''s house. I''m coming to play."


    "What about your classmate?" River Tree asked.


    "Upstairs!" When I said this, Fang Qin came down from upstairs and said, "River, you have a friend?"


    However, River Branch said, "She''s not an ordinary friend, I''m her girlfriend."


    "Girlfriend?" Fang Qin was a little disappointed. She looked at me and I squeezed out a smile to tacitly agree.


    Fang Qin didn''t say anything else. After the River Branch sat for a while, she said that she would return to her grandma''s house in case her grandma worried.


    After the branch of the river left, Fang Qin and I were the only ones left in the room.


    Fang Qin closed the door and said, "River, why didn''t you tell me that you had a girlfriend? You still want to pursue me? "


    "Eh?" Is there? " I asked.


    "No, but I like you. Can we be together?"


    "But I have a girlfriend!"


    "I don''t mind. Which man doesn''t have a few women? "Don''t worry, I won''t tell her. We will secretly be together. When you need me, I will appear. When you don''t need me, I will disappear."


    "This isn''t right, it''s unfair to you!" I said very firmly.


    "There''s nothing unfair about it. I''m fine with it!"


    "But I don''t want to!" I went back.


    Fang Qin suddenly leaned towards me. "Just accept me!"


    "No!" I pushed Fang Qin away and woke up.


    The table was still lit with white candles, and my forehead was covered with sweat. I had fallen asleep without realizing it, and had a dream!


    But this dream didn''t seem to be simple. I understand, Fang Qin entered my dream. But why would she do that?


    "Stop hiding, show yourself! If you have anything to say, open the skylight and say it! " I said.


    Fang Qin appeared in front of me and sat on the stool. She smiled at me. This kind of man deserves to die. "


    I took a deep breath. So Lin Hai was enchanted by Fang Qin in his dreams and betrayed Lin Hua. That''s why Fang Qin killed him.


    I asked, "Even if there is a man who is unable to control himself, it is normal. Why do you want to take his life?" I helped him. He''s very happy in the playworld right now! " Fang Qin said as she picked her hair.


    No wonder Lin Hai''s soul was nowhere to be seen. He had been enchanted by the illusion.


    "To tell the truth, when I was walking past here and saw that Lin Hai had died miserably on the wedding day, I would have definitely missed the world and refused to go on the road. So I got involved in order to send him on his way, but now it seems that the real thing is you and your foster mother. I don''t know what''s the matter with you two, but I can help you two, and the two of you can set off peacefully, no longer staying in the mortal world. "


    "Is there something wrong?" Fang Qin looked behind me, and I suddenly turned my head, only to see Fang Hong Ling standing behind me.


    Fang Hongzhong slowly sat down beside me and said, "There used to be a man who tried to please me by saying that he would love me forever and would marry me. He ate mine and drank mine and when I grew old he kicked me away. I didn''t expect my adopted daughter to be even more miserable than I am. The man I love has joined forces with other women to kill her! "


    Fang Qin continued, "My mother and I''s wish is to kill all the heartless people in this world. Do you want to help me?"


    "This is unrealistic." I spread my hands.


    "Isn''t this the case? You seem like a single-minded person. Don''t worry, as long as you don''t force us, we won''t hurt you. Go!" Fang Hong Ling said.


    Now I was passive.


    "Let''s go!" Fang Qin waved me on.


    "Eh, do you really not need my help?" I suddenly felt stupid and didn''t know what to say.


    Fang Qin said, "Didn''t I just say that you can''t help me?!"


    The two of them died from too much resentment and too much resentment. If I were to try to force their hand, I might not be a match for them. I had to get up and go out. When I reached the door, I turned around and asked, "If I had accepted you in my dream, what would have happened?"


    Fang Qin pointed at the coffin in the courtyard. "Same as him!"


    Fortunately, I stopped, just did not expect in the dream, I already have the river branch as my girlfriend.


    The door slammed.


    I sat down in front of the coffin in the sea of trees and thought back to the spirit I had brought with me. The first was Auntie Hong from the next village. Her unfulfilled wish was to have a reunion dinner with her family. The second was to send the family of three off. Their wish was to return to their hometown, and it would be easy to settle this as well.


    The third is the Ghost Village. They want to kill the bandits for revenge, and after a few twists and turns, I am done with it. It was because they had died too long ago and their spirit energy was very low. It could be considered that they were stupid, so they used grass men to deceive them.


    However, this one was two devils with high levels of resentment and high IQ. Their unintended goal was to kill. It was impossible to fool them with a few scarecrows, but this time they really met something troublesome!


    I scratched my head in frustration. Due to the fact that I slept on the table earlier, I wasn''t sleepy. I wandered around the courtyard in a daze.


    It was already dawn. The Village Chief and a few courageous youths ran over to check on the situation. When they saw that the door was shut, I stood outside and was puzzled. The Village Chief ran over and asked, "How is it? Did you take them back?"


    "I am a giver, not an exorcist! My duty is to send them on their way, not to beat them to death! " I emphasized.


    The Village Chief scratched his head, "Don''t all of you Taoists know how to kill ghosts? And we''re still sharing so much? "


    "I am not a Taoist, I am a spiritual being!" I said aloud, "Go away, it''s so tiresome!"


    As I walked out, the village chief thought that I would not care about this, so he hurriedly followed me and asked, "What about here? You can''t ignore it. If you don''t kill these two evil spirits, you will harm others! "


    "Stop talking!" I got on the motorcycle impatiently and flew to the restaurant in town. After breakfast, I took out my cell phone and called my grandfather.


    But Pappy didn''t use his cell phone, so I called my neighbor and asked him to call my Pappy.


    After the call connected, I explained the situation. After a while, my grandfather said from the other end of the phone, "Hello, River Water? What''s the matter?"


    "Grandfather, should we send someone as a gift only?" I asked, because if I was going to kill the two monsters, I could still do it.


    "Yes!" Because we are givers! "


    "If it''s difficult, do you want me to just send them off?" I asked.


    Grandfather said earnestly, "There is no such thing as spirit, it just depends on whether you have the heart to treat it or not."


    I bitterly smiled, "You speak so easily. Now that I have met two evil spirits, their unfulfilled wish is to kill all the ungrateful men in the world!" How do you want me to help them? "


    "I can help!" Grandfather said.


    I thought my grandfather had a way and excitedly said, "Then you have a way? Teach me! "


    However, his grandfather coughed and said, "About this, I am already old. How can my brain compare to yours young people? When our ancestors encountered such a troublesome evil spirit, they were able to give it away.


    "I feel like you didn''t say anything. Sigh, how are you?"


    "Not bad, the wound on your leg is not bad. I''m not going to tell you anymore, the broadcast is about to start.


    Pappy hung up and I grabbed my head and screamed. He really wanted to walk away without stopping at that time. He wanted to wait for a Daoist priest to come over and kill those two ghost girls. However, I happened to run into it. Furthermore, I am giving it to a spiritual person, so I can only give it to them and not kill them!


    Do you really want me to bring a few heartless men to kill those two ghost girls? But this was not realistic!

 C25

    After dinner, I got on my bike, and maybe because I didn''t want to go back, I drove on, and after a while I realized I had to go back.


    Returning to Lin Hai''s house, Lin Hua laid in front of the coffin and cried.


    I walked over and patted Lin Hua''s shoulder. "Big sis Hua, don''t come here anymore. It''s not good for the baby in your stomach."


    Lin Hua shrunk her nose, wiped her tears and said, "But we don''t have any relatives or relatives, so I''ll have to trouble you to manage it. I really don''t feel good about it."


    "It''s nothing. Since I''ve met him and this is my job, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it!" I said.


    Lin Hua went to the Village Head''s house and watched her figure. I really didn''t know how desperate she would be if I told her that Lin Hai had already betrayed her.


    I pushed the door open and went inside. I lay down on the second floor and slept. He woke up hungry in the afternoon and went to the Village Head''s house for a meal.


    "Brother River Water, can you kill those two female ghosts?" The village chief was still worried about this.


    "I already said that I''m giving it away as a gift, just not kill it." My voice was low because I had wavered and lost my courage.


    The village chief seemed to notice and said, "Rules are dead, people are alive. These two female ghosts are definitely not easy to send off. Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so worried." Since I can''t give them to anyone else, leaving them alive would be a disaster. I might as well just kill them all! "


    I lit a cigarette. After pondering for a long time, I said, "Give me another day. If I really can''t find a way to send them off, I''ll kill them!"


    "Sure!" The Village Head happily said. To have a free spirit giver help them kill ghosts, of course, he would be happy.


    The mayor had a room ready for me, and I lay in it all day and all night trying to think of a way out of it, except for eating. The next afternoon, I came out of my room and told the village head, "Prepare a pure black dog, three roosters, and eight pairs of gongs. Bring me the village tree. I want to choose eight men.


    "You''ve finally made your decision!" The Village Chief slapped his thigh and said, "I''ll do it right now! Otherwise, if there were more people dying tragically, even I, the village chief, would not be able to make it! "


    It turned out that he was worried about this matter. Lin Hua, who was sleeping in the room next to mine, came out after hearing my voice and asked, "Why didn''t Hai Zi give me a dream? Do you know where he is? "


    Of course, I couldn''t say that Lin Hai was lost in the world of flowers, so I said, "Maybe he has already gone far."


    "But didn''t you say that he died miserably on his wedding day and that his attachment to this world was very heavy, so he wouldn''t leave?" Lin Hua asked.


    I could only continue to coax, "Maybe he''s always been by your side, silently watching you. Don''t think too much about it. Right now, he is pregnant, so thinking too much is not good for the baby."


    Lin Hua didn''t say anything else. I ran downstairs and caught up with the village chief.


    The village chief walked around the village and found a black dog. As the village chief, the villagers usually didn''t care about their family''s dogs, so he brought the dog out with a few words.


    "Brother River Water, are you confident tonight?" the village chief asked.


    "I can even deal with the Yin Valley, how about these two female ghosts?" I said.


    Village Head: "Ah? "The Yin Valley? What is that?"


    "It''s a valley full of evil spirits!"


    The village chief shivered and asked softly, "Where is he?" I don''t want to go there! "


    "It''s far from here! What about the genealogy? Hurry up and bring it over! "


    "Oh, oh, I don''t have the family tree, I''ll take you there!" The village chief hastily said, and handed the black dog to a man to lead.


    After running to the house of the person in charge of the family tree, I flipped open the family tree and immediately fainted. Why is it so messy?


    I asked, "Where are the young people recorded?"


    "Young man?" The village chief was puzzled, "The family tree is written according to the family tree, and there are young people on every page. What are you looking for?" "Right, there are a lot of young people working outside. You might not be able to find them at home from here."


    "F * ck!" I closed the genealogy book. After thinking for a while, I said, "Then gather all the men in the village. They are between twenty and fifty years old, so you must be brave. Then, you can call out eight people from here. Two are for tigers, one is for rats, two are for monkeys, one is for snakes, and the last two are for oxen!"


    The village chief put his hands together and said, "Brother Jiangshui, can you say it again? I can''t remember!"


    It''s really hard for him to remember. There are some repetitions in the photos, so he might be confused. I might as well edit his phone into a text message and ask him to follow it.


    I''ll take the black dog back to the mayor''s house and have his wife prepare some meat and bones for him to eat.


    "Little black dog, I''ll send you on your way today. I need something to eat." "Sorry, I had to save you, so I wanted to kill you. I hope you don''t blame me!" I said, stroking the little black dog''s head.


    In the evening, the village chief brought eight men and said, "We''ve already found them. What else do we need?"


    "Eight pairs of gongs, did you forget?" I asked.


    "I''ll go look for it." As the Village Chief spoke, a middle-aged man said, "I have two at my house. I will go get them."


    "Good, good, good!" The Village Chief hastily said that he was going to look for me. I told him, "Village Chief, please don''t leave. Let the others have some food and drink so that we can have some dinner!"


    Actually, eating a little was not so important. The main reason was to let them drink some wine and build up their courage. Otherwise, they would be scared off by then.


    These people were all farmers and liked to ask about things. One of them asked me, "Young man, you seem to be very young, but you have a sense of order in handling things. What do you want us to do tonight?"


    "When the time comes, all you have to do is to stand at my designated position and ring the gong!" I went back.


    The other asked, "Is there a way?"


    Of course there was a way. Their attributes were all related to the five elements in each of the eight areas of the Eight Trigrams. If they were to follow the specific locations, then it would be a living Eight Trigrams Formation. It wasn''t that they couldn''t form a formation on the ground, but those two female ghosts were very smart. If they could form a formation on the ground, then they wouldn''t be able to go inside. Instead, these eight ordinary people could form an Eight Trigrams Formation at any time.


    I said smilingly, "Even if I told you, you all wouldn''t understand!"


    "If you don''t understand, then we will understand!"


    "Exactly! Let us learn too! "


    "Speak!"


    I''ll just say it briefly, and they all look impressed.


    "I didn''t expect that at such a young age with such deep cultivation experience, you know how to be nimble!"


    "Yes, yes. I was a little worried that a child like you would lead us to kill ghosts. I was afraid that you would be unable to save yourself and would harm us instead. But now, it seems that I am relieved!" "Haha, tonight''s matter is a success. In the future, if I were to spread it, I can scare people too!"


    The middle-aged man had a lot of face. With the huge commotion tonight, they would definitely feel that they had a lot of face in the future.


    I bitterly smiled. Was face really that important?


    Eight pairs of gongs were found, the village chief''s wife was busy cooking, and Lin Hua helped with the cooking.


    When the food was ready, everyone ate and drank. However, I also reminded the village chief not to let them all get drunk.


    While they were eating the incense, I couldn''t eat it, because what I did today was against the principles of a spirit giver.


    I went to Lin Hai''s house alone and pushed open the door, asking loudly, "Grandma Fang Hongling, Big Sis Fang Qin, is there really no discussion?"


    The door closed with a "pa" sound. It seemed that there was no discussion. Then, he couldn''t blame me for starting a massacre.


    I left Lin Hai''s house and walked towards the Village Head''s house. I passed by a small shop. Some people were watching TV and laughing very happily. When I walked in, I saw that Guan Yin was letting out "The Great Gossip of a Journey to the West". She wanted to kill Sun Wukong, but Tang Xuanzang refused her with a few words and even wanted to use his life to save Sun Wukong.


    Everyone only laughed, but didn''t know the hidden meaning behind it. Tang Xian was a monk, and he also had the responsibility of taking Sun Wukong''s life, but Sun Wukong''s killing intent was too strong. Even if he couldn''t, Tang Xuanzang was unwilling to kill him, and instead used suicide to reform Sun Wukong.


    They would rather kill themselves. Because a monk''s duty is to punish people, not to kill them.


    It''s not much different from us givers, we''re givers, not slayers. I was a little shaken, was killing those two female ghosts right? Is there really no other way? Or am I too lazy to think?


    Killing a spirit is easy to give away, I finally understand why I was the last to give up.

 C26

    Because it was too tiring, and in some ways, just like a teacher, a normal kid could explain it if he wanted to. He met some naughty ones who didn''t make sense at all. At this moment, he really wanted to fight them, but he couldn''t. Some teachers had no choice but to ignore him, do whatever he wanted, and wait for the child to grow up and become sensible.


    However, I am facing evil spirits, so I can''t say anything, and I can''t fight them.


    I walked out of the store with a heavy heart and arrived at the Village Chief''s house. Everyone was drinking excitedly while bragging one by one.


    I ate a few simple bites of rice to replenish my strength and played with the little black dog in the yard.


    Lin Hua walked to my side and asked, "Are you going to kill the two female ghosts in the house tonight?"


    I nodded.


    "Will that hurt Hai Zi?" Lin Hua asked.


    I felt my heart tighten. That''s right, I still don''t know where Lin Hai''s soul is! But let''s not worry about it for now. Just kill those two female ghosts and summon Lin Hai''s soul.


    "Don''t worry, tonight we will only kill those two female ghosts." They were the ones who caused Lin Hai''s death. In that case, it can be said that they have avenged Lin Hai! "


    "Thank you. I don''t know how to thank you."


    "If you want to thank me, take good care of your body and have a fat boy." I said, "We send the spirit people, send away the vengeful spirit, so that the people in the mortal world can better live a better life."


    "Very great." Lin Hua said sincerely.


    This is the first time I''ve been called great by someone, so I immediately waved my hand and said, "I can''t stand being called that. Just do your job, dutiful. " I smiled.


    Lin Hua also smiled.


    When it was around 10 pm, everyone had eaten their fill. They burped and said, "Let''s go, Master! Go and kill the ghost!"


    I joked, "Hur Hur, everyone has a lot of motivation!" He walked to the village chief''s cowshed and wiped some of the tears off his face with his fingers. That way, even if the two female ghosts didn''t show themselves, I would still be able to see them.


    One of them said, "Of course, how many people have ever killed ghosts in their lives? I killed a ghost today, so how would I dare to have dirty things come to my house again! "


    "Before we kill the ghost, let''s kill the dog and heal the wound." I pointed at the little black dog.


    They came together and picked up the little black dog and one of them went to the kitchen to get the knife. I stroked the little black dog''s head, and the little black dog seemed to know that he was going to be killed.


    "Sorry, Little Black." I''m sorry.


    The knife and basin were both brought over. When I wanted to wipe the little black dog''s neck, I softened my heart for a moment and said, "Forget it, don''t kill it!"


    The knife-wielding person said, "Why? Black Dog Blood Evil Repellent, why are you reluctant to part with a dog? Even if it grows up, it will be eaten! "


    However, I really couldn''t bear it anymore. "Replace it with something else. As for whether it will be eaten in the future, that is its life. At the very least, it can live for a few more years."


    I took the little black dog and placed it on the ground. "Let''s go back!"


    The little black dog snorted at me gratefully, licked my feet, and ran.


    The village chief sighed, "There''s no need for black dog blood, so what''s the use?"


    "Jade Leaf Ash!" I pointed to the grapefruit tree in the yard.


    Everyone went to pick the grapefruit leaves. I said loudly, "Send two people to pick some wormwood!"


    "Aiji, my family has a lot of it!" Saying this, the village chief ran into the house and opened the cabinet under the central hall. He took out a bunch of wormwood and gave it to me.


    Although grapefruit leaves and wormwood can repel evil, but compared to black dog blood, there are still many discounts.


    Mix a bunch of grapefruit leaves and wormwood together, burn into ashes, then put them in a bag. I''ll carry them.


    When we were on our way to Lin Hai''s house, I suddenly remembered that there weren''t any roosters, so I asked the village chief, "Have you brought some uncured roosters?"


    The Village Chief patted his head. "Aiya, I was too busy and forgot about this matter!"


    One of them said, "My family has one! However, if I bring it over, the village will have to pay for it! "


    "Fine, one for a hundred. I''ll give you the funds from the village!" The village chief said.


    The person laughed and I added, "And bring three red cloths along with you!"


    When the man brought the rooster over, we set off together. When we were near the Lin Hai family''s house, I asked each of them if they were living in the same place. I asked them if they were living in the same place as I did and told them to remember their positions according to the properties of the gossip.


    I took the grapefruit leaf into Lin Hai''s house. After pushing open the door, I loudly said, "Since the two of you aren''t willing to leave, then I can only start a massacre!"


    A cold wind sprang up and Fang Qin landed beside me. She whispered into my ear, "Are you looking to die?" Seeing that you''re a single-minded man, I won''t kill you.


    "It''s not up to you!" I snatched up a handful of grapefruit ash and threw it at her.


    Fang Qin''s face instantly looked as if she had been scalded with boiling water and was full of bubbles. She screamed, and Fang Hongzhong ran over. I ran to get them out.


    The two female ghosts were angered by me and insisted on killing me.


    When we reached the appointed place, I immediately stopped and Fang Hongling and Fang Qin threw me down. I shouted, "Begin!"


    The eight men who were hiding in the shadows immediately ran out and stood at their designated positions. They surrounded me and struck their gongs with force.


    Fang Qin and Fang Hong Ling immediately covered their ears in pain, and I rolled away to the back of the crowd.


    Fang Qin and Xiao Kun also wanted to rush out, but if these eight people stood up, it would be equal to having an Eight Trigrams Formation. There was a magic circle in the middle where there were no people, so they couldn''t rush out.


    This time I blindfolded the three roosters and threw them in.


    The roosters had an evil nature, plus, the three of them were not castrated, so they were very aggressive. They chased after Fang Qin and Gu Ruoyun and continuously bit them.


    However, just this alone wouldn''t be enough to completely disperse the two of them. I stood outside and continuously sprinkled grapefruit leaf ashes on the inside. The two female ghosts howled in pain as soon as they touched the grapefruit leaf.


    Slowly, Fang Qin and Fang Hong Ling became weaker and weaker, and their bodies became too small. They had to avoid the rooster''s peck, and also had to cover their ears to prevent the gong''s sound from dispersing their primordial spirits.


    Seeing them in such pain made my heart hurt, and I thought back to the events on TV that night. Tang Xian would rather kill himself than kill him.


    I wonder what my ancestors would do when they met with a lot of trouble while giving their souls away? I remember that there was no example of a murderous spirit in the diary. No matter how difficult it was to give away a spirit soul, the ancestors would give it up empty-handed and would not kill.


    Grandfather''s words once again rang in my ears, "We are here to give away the spiritual people. There is no spirit that can''t give away the spiritual people. It only depends on whether or not you are willing to spend your efforts."


    These two female ghosts were originally people with a tough life. Now, I am going to break their primordial spirits and prevent them from even having a chance in the next life.


    "Stop!" I shouted.


    Everyone stopped. The two female ghosts were feeling much better, but they still had to avoid the roosters. Furthermore, the ground was covered in grapefruit ash. If they stepped on it, it would be like stepping on charcoal.


    I looked around, picked up a bottle of mineral water, rushed in, and put the two ghosts into it. He wrapped it in talisman paper.


    The Village Chief and the others could not see the female ghost. Seeing that I had stopped shouting, they asked, "Did you kill them already?"


    I was afraid that they would be discouraged if I said I didn''t kill them, so I nodded and said, "They''ve already dispersed!"


    "We''ve finally killed a ghost!" "Hahaha!"


    "I heard them screaming very fiercely just now. A while ago, they were even shouting at me while sticking close to my face."


    "Yeah, yeah, they''ve been subdued by us!"


    "If it wasn''t for Grandmaster Jiangshui, I would have been so scared that I would cry!"


    Everyone was in high spirits as they exchanged words.


    Only one of them noticed the problem and asked me, "Since they have already been killed, Brother River, what did you just fill up with a bottle of mineral water? Why are you still pasting talismans on it? "


    "Oh, that is their last grudge, to be put away. However, when this grudge reaches Crow, Crow will attack people. " I found a random reason.


    I loudly said, "Alright! Everyone, go back to sleep!"


    "How can I sleep like this!?" Going to the Village Head''s house to play cards is just the right time to set up two tables! " One of them said.


    After sending everyone away, I walked into the courtyard of the Lin Hai family by myself. Although the two female ghosts'' resentment were very heavy, their injuries were also very heavy. They were sealed in bottles and posed no threat to me.


    With great difficulty, I pushed the lid of Lin Hai''s coffin away. However, I was stupefied. Lin Hai''s corpse had disappeared!

 C27

    Everything was fine, why was the corpse missing?


    I quickly ran into the house to look for it. I searched up and down the entire building, but there was no sign of Lin Hai''s corpse. Can they even fly? It was impossible for anyone to steal a corpse!


    But the Lin Hai family''s residence is so remote, and I spent the night at the Village Head''s house. If someone really came to take away Lin Hai''s corpse, no one would see it.


    Since he couldn''t find his corpse, he could only ask himself!


    I ran to the Village Head''s house. Those people were playing mahjong just now and had two tables open. After seeing me, one of them immediately stood up and said, "Brother River, are you here to play too? I''ll give it to you! "


    "No, I won''t!" Laughing, I ran upstairs and knocked on Lin Hua''s door.


    Lin Hua opened the door with a haggard expression and asked, "Is something the matter?"


    "Lin Hai''s corpse has disappeared! We were too preoccupied with the two female ghosts to notice what was going on in the coffin. " I said.


    Lin Hua was a little unsteady. I hastily supported her and said, "It''s fine. We were able to find it. The reason why I came to look for you was because I wanted to know if Lin Hai was born."


    "Can we find his body using the word ''birthday''?" Lin Hua asked with tears flowing down her face.


    "I summoned his soul. His soul must know where his corpse is!"


    Lin Hua quickly told me the date of Lin Hai''s birth. After converting it to eight characters, I wrote it down on a piece of paper before asking, "Where is the actual address of your hometown?"


    While Lin Hua said this, I wrote it down. After writing it, I confirmed, "Lin Hai was born in my hometown, right?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s enough. Rest well. I''ll go call his soul."


    "I''ll go too." Lin Hua held my hand.


    From the looks of it, she must have a lot of things to say to Lin Hai. If I don''t let her go, I won''t be able to sleep.


    When we went downstairs together, a mahjong said, "Brother Jiang Shui, why don''t you go back with Lin Hua?"


    "A lone man and a single woman, hahaha!"


    "In front of the widow ¡­"


    I coughed, and they realized that the joke had gone too far. They apologized to Lin Hua, but it was just a joke.


    Lin Hua did not care about that, and said softly, "It''s alright, I''ve worked hard for you all today."


    On the way I cut a bamboo and when I got home I leaned against the door and took the table out and put it in the yard. He then took out the incense burner and lit it up. He found a piece of Lin Hai clothing and hung it on the end of the bamboo.


    He began summoning souls. Actually, there wasn''t much of a reason for him to do so. He just kept on shouting out Lin Hai''s name. Because Lin Hai was already dead and not a soul disciple, his soul wouldn''t be taken away by the Yin Deities that passed by as soon as he died. So the Sea Demons remembered his birthplace, date and place of birth, as well as the time and place of death. This way, when the difference was heard, it would be sent back temporarily.


    But I shouted for more than half an hour and my voice was hoarse, and there was no sound.


    Standing at the side, Lin Hua said with tears in her eyes, "Lin Hai, can you come and see me again?"


    The dew in the middle of the night was heavy, and now the wind was blowing again. Afraid that Lin Hua would catch a cold, he said to her, "Forget it, if I can''t find him, he might have been taken away by the Yin Master. Let''s wait for his soul to return on the seventh day!"


    After I went upstairs to sleep, I also went upstairs to sleep. Lying there, the more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong. Fang Qin said that Lin Hai was currently having fun in the playworld, which meant that he wasn''t taken away by the Yin Master.


    I want to let Fang Qin out and ask her.


    But Fang Qin was hurt by my formation just now and is very angry. If I let her go, she would be no match for me because she''s injured. But if she runs away, it would be very hard for me to find her. If she were to escape like this and recover from her injuries in the future, she would only take revenge on the man even more harshly. She was afraid that at that time, she would not only harm her heart, but would also harm the man.


    Helpless, I could only give up on the idea of letting Fang Qin out. After tormenting her for an entire night, I was tired and fell asleep.


    He had not slept for very long when he was awakened by shouts downstairs. I ran to the window and looked out. I saw the village chief, along with a few of the helpers, shouting below.


    "I heard it, stop arguing!" I shouted back.


    Lin Hua woke up from her run and opened the door.


    "I wonder what''s going on?" Lin Hua said.


    "Sister Hua, don''t worry about it. Rest well!" After I said this, I opened the door and immediately winked at the Village Chief and the others.


    The Village Chief was good at communicating and immediately understood what I meant. He loudly said, "There are two fellows who have already lost their money and are returning. I will go up and take one more person. Brother Jiangshui, go get something!"


    I looked at my phone and said, "It''s already 3 o''clock, so why are we still calling?"


    "Call until breakfast breaks!" The village chief said.


    Because I had clearly rejected playing mahjong before, if I agreed to him now, Lin Hua would definitely be suspicious. Therefore, I said, "But I don''t really know how to fight. How about this? How many times did you guys fight?" If I lose, I''ll calculate on the basis of half. If I win, I''ll calculate on the same basis as you guys, okay? "


    "Sure!" The village chief came back and pulled me out.


    I turned around and said to Lin Hua, "Sister Hua, you should go to sleep!" Then he said to the village chief, "You guys are too cowardly, aren''t you? You just called me to play mahjong. Do you want all of you to come over? Those two female ghosts have already been killed!"


    After walking a distance, I whispered, "What happened?"


    A chubby man said, "Just now, when I came out to pee, I heard a chicken crowing in the neighbor''s yard. I was laughing at the chicken''s insomnia. It was crowing so early. But listening carefully, it was not right. That was a scream! I just went over to take a look. Who do you think I saw? I see the sea! Half of his head is gone. Just grab that chicken and eat it! "


    The other said, "That''s strange too! Lin Hai''s ghost is actually eating chicken, even I can''t figure it out. "


    They still didn''t know that Lin Hai''s corpse had already disappeared, so they thought they saw a ghost from the forest sea.


    "Those are not the ghosts of the sea of trees, but the sea of trees." After you leave, I wanted to take a look at the sea of trees, but when I opened the coffin lid, I found that he had disappeared! " I said.


    The village chief immediately shrunk his neck. "That can''t be right? Hadn''t the coffin been sealed with a line of ink? He can still come out? "


    "Someone must have pushed open the lid of the coffin from the outside." I said.


    The Village Chief looked around and asked, "Who is so wicked?" Why did he release that damned bastard? Now that we have extorted a corpse, I don''t know who the culprit is! "


    I asked the fatty from before, "Big brother, did you see Lin Hai eating a chicken? "How do you eat it?"


    The chubby brother said, "It''s just a bite. A bite. A bite. A bite. It''s so frightening!"


    "How exactly did you bite it? are they going to bite? Or are they just going to stay in one place? "


    "Uh, let me think. "He''s biting down on his neck and refusing to let go!"


    "Oh, I see." I immediately asked, "Are there many weasels in this generation?"


    "There are a lot! "What''s wrong?" The fat guy was confused.


    The village chief was more quick-witted and asked, "The weasel took his body? But didn''t you seal the Mo Dou line on the coffin? That thing exorcises evil, and the weasel dares to touch it? "


    I explained, "Mo Dou was only effective against ghosts, zombies and so on, because these were people before. The reason why it was only useful to people was mainly to make use of their subconscious fear. Before, the carpenter, Mo Dou, had flicked his bullet, then chopped with his axe or sawed with his saw. The ghost was not afraid of Mo Dou himself, but was afraid of being struck by an axe. But the Spirit is different, they are not human, they do not have that concept, so they are not afraid of Mo Dou. "


    "So that''s the reason!" Everyone nodded.


    One of them said, "I''ve learnt the same thing again. Haha, if I follow Brother River Water for a few days, I can become half a Daoist!"


    The Village Chief then asked, "But the weasel has his own body, why does he need that body?"


    This was also the problem. Normally, the upper body of a charming weasel would only be used for dealing with living people and not corpses. But now that the problem had arisen, he could only find the sea of trees and subdue it.


    "Let''s all go find it. We must find the sea of trees before daybreak, otherwise, when the sun shines, something bad will happen." I said.


    We went to the village chief''s neighbor''s house and looked for clues. The village chief''s neighbor had also woken up. It was an old man who said, "When I heard the crowing of a chicken, I ran out to see. I saw a man limping and running away. My chicken was also sucked dry by him. How scary!"


    "He ran away with a limp?" I asked.


    The old man nodded. "Yes, a lame one."


    But when I was dealing with Lin Hai''s body, I didn''t see any injuries on his feet! How could he be lame? Since Lin Hai was not lame, the lame one would be the weasel himself!


    I know where Lin Hai is now!

 C28

    "Village Head, there are people in your village who would set traps to catch rabbits or weasels in the wild, right?" I asked.


    The Village Chief nodded and said, "That''s right, what''s the matter?"


    "Where does it usually go? "Bring me there!"


    I guessed that the weasel had been pinned to the ground by a rabbit trap, and that the weasel was a very intelligent creature. The spirit of the weasel ran out, climbed into the sea of trees, and manipulated the sea of trees to pry open the rabbit trap.


    However, when he passed by the Village Head''s house, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He grabbed a chicken and drank its blood to replenish his strength.


    After reaching the outskirts of the village, the Village Chief said, "Usually, it''s in this area."


    We began to search for the body of the forest. If everything went well, after the weasel''s body had freed him, it would leave Lin Hai''s body, and Lin Hai would also be lying nearby.


    However, after searching for a while, there was no result.


    I asked, puzzled, "Are there any more traps?"


    "It''s usually here. This area has more rabbits than weasels. "However, there are also those who want to set up traps in the mountains, but the mountains are so big, it''s not easy to find them!" The village chief said.


    "Even if it''s not easy, we still have to look for it. Otherwise, if Lin Hai''s corpse is lying in the wilderness, it will be blown away by some wild cat. If you''re swindling a corpse, then the first one you look for will be you!" It was you who sold him a haunted house, and that''s why he died so miserably! "


    "Aiyo, Brother Jiangshui, don''t say anymore. I really didn''t know that those two female ghosts were so fierce! I thought someone had moved in and they''d be gone. Besides, the money is not for me alone. "


    "Alright, stop fooling around. Hurry up and lead the way!" I urged.


    After circling around the mountain for over an hour, it was already dawn, but there was still no sign of Lin Hai''s corpse. As for the helpers, they were tired and sleepy. Some of them grumbled as they went back to sleep. The Village Chief was worried that Lin Hai would defraud his corpse and seek revenge, so he urged these people to wake up.


    By seven o''clock in the morning, we still hadn''t found the body of Lin Hai, but we''d found a bunch of weasels instead.


    They were killed by the explosion. A few of them had already died from the explosion, while the two smaller ones were probably not directly hit by the blast. However, they were so shocked that they bled themselves to death from the seven orifices.


    I found the corpse of a weasel rather strange. It had grown a white beard, and there were no obvious wounds on its body. The blood under its head was heavy and heavy, with the center as the center, it splattered all around. This type of blood did not flow once, but it was caused by repeated collisions.


    So, this weasel that was about to become a spirit of death, I touched his leg. One of his leg bones was broken.


    I lit a cigarette and said, "Something has happened. The weasel is a benefit beast, so why should we bomb them? Wouldn''t it be fine if we shut down the chickens in our house? "


    One of them said, "This is definitely not trying to bomb the weasel. It''s probably trying to bomb a wild boar or something. I just accidentally blew up a litter of weasels."


    Another person said, "Where''s the wild boar?! I haven''t seen it in seven or eight years! "


    "Yes, I saw it last time."


    The Village Chief saw that my expression did not look right and asked anxiously, "What happened?"


    "What would happen if your whole family came out for a stroll and then suddenly your whole family was blown up and you were the only one left?" I asked.


    "Revenge, find out who buried the explosives and kill him!" After saying that, he guessed what I was going to say and shouted, "Which bastard buried explosives? I''ll go to the village and find him right now! "


    "Hurry up!" This weasel was on the verge of Awakening and was committing suicide. It was very fierce! If it finds the person who buried the explosives first, that person will definitely die! " I said.


    They all ran towards the village.


    Because the sky was bright, everyone scattered in search of it. Whoever finds it, go to Lin Hai''s house and tell me. I''ll go to sleep first.


    Lin Hua got up very early. When I got home, she had already cooked the porridge.


    "Brother River Water, it''s been hard on you. Have you found Hai Zi?" Lin Hua asked.


    "You heard it last night?" When I asked, she nodded. "I''m not stupid, if they really do lack mahjong players, then they can just call for one nearby. Something must have happened to them when they came to call for you. "But since you don''t want me to know, I''ll pretend not to know. I''ll come back and wait for news."


    "Then you haven''t slept at all that night?" I''m beginning to feel sorry for this poor woman.


    Lin Hua nodded his head and asked again, "Have you still not found Hai Zi? Why would he eat someone''s chicken? "


    "This matter is a bit complicated, so you don''t have to worry too much about it right now. You definitely don''t need to be too tired. When I checked your pulse, I think you''re only three months pregnant. At this time, your placenta is unstable, so it could easily fall off! "


    "Well, I know what I''m doing, so you don''t have to worry about me. I already thought it through last night. Everything is life, no wonder who, no matter how sad I am. The only thing I can do is to give birth to this baby and leave a bloodline for Hai Zi. "


    "I am relieved that you can think like that!"


    I gulped down the porridge. I didn''t get a good night''s sleep, so now that I couldn''t sleep anymore, I ran upstairs to sleep. The mineral water bottle containing the Fang and Qin duo''s souls was shaking at the head of the bed.


    I took the bottle in my hand and sighed with emotion. "I know that both of you have suffered greatly and have been betrayed by your beloved man. If it were any other person, they would have hated all of you. After injuring you guys last night, I also feel very guilty. Don''t worry, I will definitely let you guys have no regrets and willingly set off on the road. "


    I put the bottle of mineral water in a drawer and stuck a sigil on it.


    I don''t know if the heavens wanted to torture me to death, but just as I fell asleep, I was awakened by someone shouting loudly. It was an uncle who had helped last night.


    "Uncle, tell the sleeping person to wake up slowly and quietly, do you know? If you suddenly shout like that, it will scare me out of my wits, and if you get any more serious, it will cause a heart attack! " I complained.


    The old man said, "Hur Hur, I''m sorry, Great Master Jiangshui. We found out who buried the explosives."


    "Oh?" I sat up. "Is he all right?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. In addition to that, we also found Lin Hai''s corpse. " The uncle said.


    "Where?"


    "The one who buried the explosives is called Big Monkey. Lin Hai''s body is in the pigsty in his yard." The uncle said.


    "In the pigsty?" I don''t get it.


    The uncle added, "Yes, in his pigsty. The big monkey said that today, before dawn, someone knocked on his door and asked him if he had placed any explosives on the mountain. He was still sleeping soundly, so he answered yes but didn''t get up to look. Other than him, there are a lot of houses with weasels and rabbit skins hanging on the doors. Last night, someone knocked on the door and asked about them. "


    It turned out that the weasel had borrowed the power of the sea of trees to ask who had buried the explosives! If he wanted to take revenge, he didn''t need to rely on Lin Hai''s corpse.


    I am now afraid and anxious, let uncle take me to the big monkey''s house.


    On the way, I noticed that a large part of the yard was covered with the skins of weasels.


    "Since we caught the weasel, we might as well just kill it. Why are you hanging your skin?" I blame it.


    The uncle said, "Aiyo, the weasel skin is valuable! Many people rely on this to support their families, so nothing bad has happened to them! "


    "That''s because you didn''t catch them mercilessly. Now, good, a white-bearded weasel''s entire family has been smashed to death." I said.


    As they spoke, they had already arrived at the Great Monkey''s house, and because they found Lin Hai''s corpse, his house had gathered many people.


    After passing through the crowd, the Village Chief was also within. When we passed by the Village Chief, I asked, "Who is the big monkey?" Tell him to follow me into my room! "


    "What about Lin Hai''s corpse?" the village chief asked.


    I said, "Find a piece of black rain cloth and wrap it up. We''ll carry it to his house later!" Hurry and call the big monkey over! "


    I went into the house and soon the village chief came in with the big monkey.


    "What is it?" The big monkey still didn''t know what had happened.


    "You buried the explosives on the mountain?" I asked.


    The big monkey nodded. "That''s right. I want to fry a wild boar."


    I simply said, "The wild boar didn''t hit, but it killed a bunch of weasels. "One weasel already has a little cultivation. His whole family was blown up by you, and he committed suicide. He wants to take revenge on you!"


    The big monkey laughed. "Who are you scaring? I''ve killed so many weasels, and now I''m going to be avenged? You want to cheat me, right? Village Head, where did you meet such a scammer? "


    I laughed and gave the monkey a big thumbs up. "Hey, you''re vicious, I don''t care about you anymore!"


    "Grandmaster Jiangshui, you can''t argue with him!" The village chief pulled me and at the same time scolded the Great Monkey, "Hurry up and say your apologies!"


    The Great Monkey said, "What are you sorry for? I didn''t mess with him, so what if I killed a few weasels with the explosion?


    I threw off the village chief''s hand and walked out. The village chief caught up to me and pulled me along. "Brother River Water, you have a lot of manpower. Don''t bother with him!"


    "I''m not angry at him, but I''m giving away my life. This has nothing to do with giving up my life, so I won''t interfere!"

 C29

    "Brother River Water, what you said isn''t right. If you don''t save him, he will become a difficult person to deal with even if he dies. You''ll have to send me back, won''t you? If you help him now, you might save yourself the trouble in the future! " The village chief kept trying to persuade me.


    I pointed to the big monkey in the room and said, "Village Head, let''s take a step back. If I want to help him, I need his cooperation, right?" Look at him, even though he caused trouble, he didn''t seem to care at all. How dare he! Furthermore, the moment I opened my mouth, he called me a swindler. To be honest, my pride has been hurt! "


    "Don''t!" "If you don''t care, his death and Lin Hai''s death make it so that the two youths in the village die miserably, and if the police station is alerted and someone asks, knowing that I sold the house of Jue Hu to an outsider and even faked my identity to have him go into the account, I''m afraid I won''t be able to become the village chief!" The village chief said anxiously.


    After all, his greatest concern was whether or not his village head could continue to live on.


    I didn''t like to be talked about in public, so I said, "Okay okay, you do his work well, make him cooperate with me. "Now, find a few people to carry Lin Hai''s corpse and follow me!"


    "Fine, fine, fine!" The village head nodded his head, then changed his face and pointed at the few young men who were looking at us, shouting, "What are you looking at? Why aren''t you helping out? "


    "I''m not going to touch anyone to death!" One of the young men ran off, and the others followed him.


    The Village Chief was so angry that his beard was about to stand up, "Ah, you stinking brats. In the future, if you need me to write any documents, I will make you suffer!"


    The Village Chief could only find a few honest middle-aged men and find a door board. He placed the black clothed Lin Hai on top of the door board and carried him over to his house.


    After arriving at his house, because Lin Hai is in a pigsty today, so he is dirty all over. Lin Hua was indeed a good woman. She asked me to help her carry Lin Hai into her room, then helped him wipe his body and change into his new clothes.


    I asked the uncles who came back with the bodies to help me carry the coffin into the house. Since the soul of Lin Hai hadn''t been found, even if I put him in the coffin, I couldn''t close the coffin and send him on his way. Furthermore, the sun was shining in the yard, so I moved in.


    When the coffin was brought in, I gave them all a cigarette and said it was good luck.


    After Lin Hua had bathed Lin Hai and changed his clothes, the two of us carried him back to the coffin. But it was strange. Lin Hai had been dead for so many days, and now it was summer, but his body still didn''t stink at all.


    "Brother Jiangshui, the matter with Hai Zi must be hard on you." Lin Hua said these words again, causing me to feel embarrassed. I waved my hand and said, "Sister Hua, don''t say anymore. Besides, I was already angry. "I was fated to fall, and coincidentally, I am also giving it to a spirit person. This is something that I should do."


    Lin Hua took out a red packet and passed it to me. "This is your reward."


    "I never said I wanted money!"


    "But you have to eat even if you are giving away your spirit. You have to take money if you are helping someone else with their spirit. Unless you look down on me, you don''t need my money."


    I could only accept the red packet. Perhaps it''s because I made 50,000 in one go at the Ghost Village, but I can now be considered a rich person. Thus, after coming here, I really didn''t think about taking money. It seemed that the prerequisite for doing good deeds was to have money. Otherwise, if he could not even fill his stomach, how would he have the energy to help others?


    After receiving the money, the matter had to be settled.


    "Brother Jiangshui, when will Hai Zi be buried?"


    "Wait until the seventh day to see if his soul comes back. If he doesn''t, then we can only bury him first." Find his soul and send it to the Yin Residence. "


    "It''s been hard on you."


    "Then I''ll go up and sleep first. I haven''t had a good night''s sleep, so I''m feeling dizzy!"


    I went upstairs and fell asleep. This time, I slept soundly. At around 9 PM, I woke up naturally. I got up and stretched. There was a banging sound in the drawer. It was Fang Qin and her daughter.


    I patted the drawer and said, "Don''t be in such a hurry. We''ll do the same. I''ll send you on your way!"


    After saying that, I went downstairs. When Lin Hua saw me coming downstairs, she hurriedly said, "There''s a hot dish in the electric cooker. I''ll bring it to you."


    It seems that Lin Hua wanted me to sleep well, so she didn''t call me when I was eating. She was worried that I didn''t have any hot food to eat, so she kept it warm all the time.


    After dinner, I lit two candles at the head of the coffin in the sea of trees. At this moment, the Village Chief and the big monkey came running over, both of them out of breath.


    "Grandmaster Rivers, something has happened!" The village chief said while kicking the air.


    "If there''s anything you need to catch your breath first, then say it after you''ve caught your breath. There''s no rush." When I said that, I got a little angry looking at the big monkey.


    The big monkey knew that I was still angry with him, so he quickly sent me a cigarette and said, "My wife went to cut vegetables in the morning, but she still hasn''t come back yet! At first I thought she had cut the vegetables and sent them to her parents'' house, where she had lunch, as she had done several times before. But I still come back to make dinner, and when she still hasn''t come back by night, I''ll call her parents home and say that my wife hasn''t been there at all today! "


    I stretched my back, gave Hutchie a start, and said, "So? What has it got to do with me? "


    "Master, don''t be angry. I''m the one messing around in the morning, I''m a son of a b * tch, don''t bother with me. Something must have happened to my wife, otherwise she wouldn''t have come back so late. She has never been like this before! " The big monkey was so anxious that it was about to cry. It seemed that although people were a bit hateful, they still loved their wives a lot.


    The village head also said, "Great Master River, please help out and see if you can find his wife. If nothing happened to her, maybe you can even save her life!"


    "They all have to go out to look for someone tonight! "He really knows how to do things!" I lit a cigarette and waved my hand. "Let''s go. Lead the way and take a look at your garden."


    The Village Chief replied, "I still have things to do, so I''ll head back first. You two can go!"


    Seeing that the Village Chief also didn''t have a good night''s sleep like me, and feeling both sleepy and scared, I said, "Alright, you can go back and have a good night''s sleep."


    The big monkey led me to his garden. After the garden left the village, there was still about a mile of road. After we arrived at the garden, the big monkey said, "It''s just this piece up ahead!"


    I squatted down with the flashlight and studied the mud under the garden. Because the garden had to be soft and moist at all times, the footprints were left today.


    "Your wife came today! Look at the stalks in here, your wife picked all those today. " I sat down beside him.


    The big monkey walked around the garden for about ten minutes before he said, "You''ve picked a lot of chili, four or five cucumbers, and cut a lot of cabbages."


    "How many days will it take for your family to finish these dishes?" I asked.


    "Three or four days at least."


    "Then we''ll send her to her parents'' home. How can she leave her parents'' home?" I asked.


    I still don''t think the weasel will harm his wife, because from the fact that the weasel asked who buried the explosives, I can tell that he is a good spirit who doesn''t want to be implicated. Otherwise, it could have killed all the hunters in the village.


    "Just follow this road!" The big monkey stood at a high place, pointing at the lights in the distance, "There it is! "Not far, just through a small forest."


    The big monkey''s wife ate to send to her parents, but they said she didn''t go, so it could only be on the way.


    "Alright, lead the way!" "Take it slow, and see if there are any signs of any vegetables falling on the side." I lazily said. After walking a few steps, I coughed and asked, "Uncle Great Monkey, your wife didn''t have any sweethearts with her parents in the past, right?"


    "No!" The big monkey replied instinctively, and only then did he realize the hidden meaning behind my words. "Master, I can tell you very clearly, my wife isn''t that kind of person! "Although we are living a poor life, our relationship is very good!"


    "Alright, look at you. You''re online!" I was just casually asking if I could consider any possibility. "


    After walking for about ten minutes, they entered the small forest that the big monkey spoke of. These woods were indeed quite short. The trees were basically three meters tall, and the leaves on the treetops were intertwined. It was quite depressing to walk in them. Not only was it oppressive, it was also especially cool. Perhaps it was because the leaves were exposed to the sun during the day, causing the small forest to be unable to shine at all.


    "Isn''t it good to take advantage of the cool weather in the forest during the day?" I asked.


    "That''s right. When I''m tired from farming, or when I''m on my way, I always rest here. It''s especially cool." The big monkey returned.


    "Then take it slow! Look to the left, and I''ll look to the right! " I held the flashlight and shone it into the woods to my right.


    He slowly walked forward. After a while, the big monkey suddenly shouted, "Wife, what are you standing there for?" As he spoke, he dove into the woods.


    I turned, too, and in the direction he had run, I saw a woman standing by a tree, her hair down, her head hooked.


    "Wait!" I shouted and followed.

 C30

    When we reached the woman, we realized she was hanging. He was already dead. His feet were only ten centimeters away from the ground. He could even step on the ground if he were to stand on tiptoe.


    "Wife!" The big monkey began to howl and cry as it carried his wife down. The corpse had already become stiff, its eyes were wide open, and its tongue stretched out as long as it could; it looked extremely resentful.


    That b * stard, Village Head, I''ve been hit by his jinx. Now that another person has died, I''m in trouble again.


    However, the big monkey''s wife was just an ordinary village woman. Even if she died in injustice, it wouldn''t cause much of a stir!


    "Save your grief!" I patted the big monkey on the shoulder. I couldn''t bear to watch this scene, so I looked away.


    Suddenly, I saw an old man standing in front of us, watching us. When I saw him, I immediately hid behind a tree.


    "Don''t go!" I ran after him with the flashlight.


    When I reached the place where the old man had stood, I found that the grass had not been trampled at all.


    That wasn''t a person! Luring a tiger out of its lair? Startled, I turned around. Fortunately, the big monkey was still hugging his wife and crying.


    After I ran back, Big Monkey and I carried his wife out of the woods. It was because his wife''s corpse had already become stiff, so carrying it home was really too tiring. Furthermore, if a dead person were to enter the village like this, it would be troublesome if he scared the little friend that came out to play.


    I told the big monkey to go back and push a cart. I''m here to watch his wife.


    After the big monkey left, I lit a cigarette and placed it in front of his wife''s head. "Auntie, close your eyes. How sad is it for you to be like this!"


    I touched her eyelids, but my eyes remained open.


    After waiting for over half an hour, the big monkey came with a cart. Behind it, there was the sound of a child crying. I loudly asked, "Who did you bring here?"


    "My two children!" The big monkey came back sobbing.


    F * ck! I quickly took off my clothes to cover his wife''s face. He didn''t even think about how much of a psychological shadow it would be for his child to see his wife in such a state.


    As the big monkey approached, two little girls ran over while crying. One looked about ten years old while the other was only five years old. The ten-year-old sister already knew the meaning of death, so she cried very fiercely, and the five-year-old sister was probably affected by her sister''s crying.


    "Mom." Her sister knelt on the ground and shook her mother''s hand. His sister followed and knelt down as well.


    "Alright, let''s go back first!" I said, with the big monkey to carry his wife to the cart, if he pulled back, sister is very sensible, see the road here difficult to walk, then pushed the cart in the back. My sister herself stumbled along the road, and I held her in my arms.


    "Big brother, what happened to my mother?" asked my sister.


    "Your mother is asleep."


    "Oh, then why are father and sister crying?"


    "Because they''re hungry, and your mother can''t cook for them when she''s asleep." I lied.


    "So that''s how it is." His sister laughed.


    After arriving at the Great Monkey''s house, he tidied up the living room, vacated his seat, threw a straw mat on the ground and moved his wife over. I found a towel to cover his wife''s face and gave my clothes to me.


    The big monkey''s mother began to cry. She slapped her leg and cried, "Are you talking about you? You''ve always fought with me over this and that in the past. Why don''t you fight with me now? If you say so, then let''s go! "


    I walked over and patted the mother''s arm. "Grandma, don''t cry. If you cry, your daughter-in-law won''t be able to take it."


    The neighbors heard the crying and ran to see, knowing that the big monkey wife died, so they took the initiative to report to the big monkey relatives.


    I pulled the Great Monkey aside and said, "Your wife didn''t commit suicide. You should be able to tell."


    The big monkey nodded, "I know! It was the weasel who killed my wife. He must have done it. I''m going to chop him into mincemeat. "


    "Don''t talk about that now. You blew up his entire family, and now that he''s killed your wife, I guess that''s just the beginning. It wants to kill your entire family so that you can have a taste of their miserable deaths. Then, it will kill you one last time. " I reminded him.


    The big monkey looked at his two young daughters. He, who was originally very angry, suddenly pulled my hand in fear and said, "Master, tell it to come at me if there''s anything. Don''t harm my daughter."


    "To be honest, I''ve never come into contact with weasels, so I don''t know if it''s the same as dealing with normal ghosts. Be careful, and don''t let your whole family go out on their own until you find the weasel. "


    "Yes."


    I thought about it. Although the weasel is dead and has become a spirit, it is like a ghost after a human dies. It has maintained its fear when it was alive.


    I said, "You can go and find two dogs. One is tied to the front door and the other to the back door." Remember, for those with white hair on their chests, it''s best to have birthmarks on their tongues. "I want to tie up two of these dogs to keep an eye on the house. They wouldn''t dare to come in."


    This kind of dog is extremely intelligent, one can tell the difference between good and bad. Furthermore, they usually wouldn''t scream. Only when they sensed that the clan head was in danger would they let out a vigilant cry and attack the invaders at an appropriate time.


    "Alright, I''ll go now!" As the big monkey spoke, he immediately ran out.


    There were no firecrackers in the house. I sighed and sat down on a stool in the yard.


    My five-year-old sister ran out of the house, and I was afraid that she would run outside, so I went to fetch her.


    "Little sister, where do you want to go?" I asked.


    "I want to pee!" His sister pointed at the dry toilet in the corner of the yard.


    I said, "Oh, it''s so dark. Aren''t you afraid of falling into the fecal jar if you step on nothing? It''s so small and it''s night time, so you don''t need to go to the toilet.


    "But Mommy said girls are ashamed to piss outside! "Oh yeah, big brother, when is my mom going to sleep?" asked his sister, her eyes wide open.


    "You need to sleep for a long time. Be a good boy and pee yourself. No one will see you and no one will say you''re shy!"


    "En!"


    After my sister urinated, she sat on my lap and watched her relatives go in and out.


    Not long after, the big monkey brought two dogs and tied them to the front and back doors.


    A man said a few words to the big monkey, and the man walked toward me, and my sister called out, "Uncle Monkey!"


    The little monkey patted his sister''s head. "Just call me uncle. You don''t have to add my name. Do you know that?"


    His sister nodded.


    The little monkey said to me, "Hello, are you Teacher?"


    "Well, what is it?"


    "It''s like this, my sister-in-law''s business, thank you for your hard work." "How much do you usually need for your work? I can give you the money."


    "Two thousand." I went back.


    The little monkey quickly gave me two thousand and said, "It''s been hard on you."


    "It''s fine, go and busy yourself with what you need to do!"


    The little monkey went back to help. After half an hour, my little sister slowly fell asleep in my embrace. The people in the room were very busy as well, so I hugged her. After sitting down for a while, I also felt drowsy.


    I was awakened by a woman''s shout. A woman in front of the washroom shouted, "Come on, come on! Something''s happened!"


    I ran over to the dry toilet and found some hair sticking out of the side of my face. Very soon, the people inside were fished out. It was the big monkey''s mother, who was covered in feces, urine, and maggots. Her mouth was open, and maggots crawled into her mouth, nose, and ears.


    A person covered his nose and said, "This shit tank is only one meter deep, how can it be flooded to death?"


    "That''s right, and I haven''t heard the old lady shout either!"


    I looked at the old woman, her legs bent, her neck bent, face down, and it was obvious that someone was pressing her head down so that she couldn''t get up and drowned in the vat of shit.


    "Mom!" "Mom!" The big monkey rushed over and kneeled on the ground. It didn''t care about his mother''s sh * t as it hugged her and cried, "My poor mother, how did you die so miserably?!"


    The little monkey also started crying on the side. Two people died in this family every day, and none of the relatives knew how to comfort them.


    My sister tilted her head as if she were about to wake up. I covered her eyes and carried her away.


    After crying for a while, the big monkey said to the little monkey, "Go get some water to help mom wash. She loves to clean herself."


    After the little monkey entered the room, the big monkey ran in front of me and kneeled down. "Master River, you have to save my family. I don''t want anything to happen to my daughter. You have to save my two daughters! "Tell that weasel that I know I was wrong, I deserve to die, if it wants to kill I will cut it into pieces. If it wants to attack me, I won''t complain at all, please don''t hurt my two children!"


    But I remember two of the weasels that were killed in the blast were killed by the blast.


    "Don''t do that! Get up! Hurry and get up! " I put my sister down and helped the big monkey up.


    His sister, who was standing on the ground, had also completely woken up. She rubbed her eyes and asked, "Dad, where''s big sister?"


    "Elder sister?" The big monkey turned around. There was no sign of his eldest daughter in the entire yard. The little monkey came out from the house with a basin of water. The big monkey immediately asked, "Little monkey, did you see Miaomiao inside?"


    "No, isn''t she with you?" The little monkey returned.


    The big monkey sat down on the ground, and I felt cold.

 C31

    After a long while, the big monkey finally came to its senses. It crawled up on the ground and asked the little monkey, "Did you see what happened in the room?"


    The little monkey shook his head. The big monkey went into the room. I picked up my sister and followed him into the room. Fortunately, she was just too sleepy and went back to her room to sleep.


    We didn''t wake her, and slowly we left the room.


    "Grandmaster Jiangshui, can I trouble you to help me take a look at my two daughters? I will go and help my mother bathe." The big monkey said.


    I nodded. The big monkey and the little monkey held a cloth over their mother. The little monkey''s wife was wiping the old lady''s body. After the basin of water was cleaned, she changed the old lady''s clothes and brought them into the house, placing them beside the big monkey''s wife.


    The mother-in-law who was still crying was now lying down together.


    The younger sister held my hand and asked, "Big brother, did grandma also fall asleep?"


    "Yes, I was afraid that my mother would be lonely, so I slept with her." I said.


    Laifu, who was tied to the door, suddenly roared loudly. He seemed very excited as he chained himself up. I looked at the person who was shouting at him. It was a woman, and she was already crying.


    The woman cried loudly, "Aiya, my poor sister Fang, my poor Aunt Lan. We were still talking and laughing yesterday, but today we are leaving!"


    As the woman got closer, Laifu stopped shouting and growled through his teeth. This was a reminder to the woman that if she got any closer, he would attack her.


    "Aiya, why are you so happy here. Wasn''t it the last time you came to my house to beat you up? Is there a need to yell at me so fiercely?" The woman scolded, picking up the broom beside her and putting on a show of wanting to be lucky.


    I didn''t know this woman, so I was afraid there was some trick, so I called the big monkey over. When the big monkey heard the barking of the dog, he also ran over and took the platinum paper from the woman.


    "I feel so sad. When I first married into your village, my mother-in-law always made things difficult for me. Aunt Lan always spoke up for me!" "And let me help you matchmaking, I will introduce my village''s elder sister Fang to you, but she left so young!" The more the woman cried, the more heartbroken she became.


    It seemed that she was very familiar with the big monkey family, so it shouldn''t be a problem for her to say such words.


    "Big monkey, why did you bring Laifu here? It''s going to bite me! "I want to go inside to pay my respects to my Aunt Lan and Sister Fang!" The woman seemed to be afraid of the coming of her life.


    The big monkey then said, "You can go in. I''ll keep this far enough!"


    The big monkey pulled Laifu away. Laifu roared at the woman in frustration. After being hit by the big monkey a few times, he lowered his head and did not say anything.


    The woman kneeled down in front of the two daughter-in-law and kowtowed. After saying a few more words, she looked towards my little sister in my embrace. She came over, and I smelled a strong odor of fox, but it was a stench that many women in the country didn''t care about.


    The woman knelt down and hugged her sister, saying, "Sisi, my poor daughter! If there''s anything you want to eat in the future, tell your aunt that she''ll buy it for you. When you get married, auntie will make clothes for you and marry off your soles! "


    Sisi answered vaguely, "Oh."


    The woman hugged her sister and cried for a while before she asked, "Sisi, where''s elder sister?" "Where is he?"


    "Sister is sleeping in her room!" His sister pointed behind him.


    "I''ll go in and see her, my poor girl!" The woman stood up and nodded at me. "Excuse me, sir."


    When the woman came into the room, I felt like there was something wrong, but I couldn''t say it.


    I was a little tired and wanted to smoke a cigarette to refresh my spirit. I said to my sister, "Sisi, sit here. Big brother will go out and smoke a cigarette."


    Just as I walked out of the door, another mournful person walked over. Coincidentally, I was blocking her path. She said, "Young man, where are you from? I''ve never seen you before. Please make way."


    Even though I''ve been in this village for a few days, I''ve always been in the Linhai household. The Linhai household is also in the village, so not many people know about my identity, but that woman just now called me Teacher without even asking. Rural people usually don''t call men mister, she can only call some of the more professional masters, simply called them mister. Like Mr Feng Shui, Mr Yin Yang, Mr Ling, all of them called Mr Cheng.


    The cigarette I had just taken out fell to the floor and ran into the wonderful room. He saw the woman sitting on the bed, clutching her wonderful throat. And her wonderful hand was stretched out straight.


    "F * * k your mother!" I picked up the bench and threw it at the woman, but she didn''t move away. I chased her to the bed, jumped on it, grabbed the woman by the throat, and pulled her away.


    But the woman''s strength was great, and she threw me off the bed.


    "Mind your own business!" the woman said, pointing at me, and went to work again.


    "Then don''t cause trouble!" I rushed at her again, but before I could get close to her this time, she suddenly turned around and kicked me away.


    At this moment, her wonderful hand had already drooped down. When my sister walked into the room and saw me fall to the ground, she asked, "Big brother, what happened to you?"


    I shouted at the people outside, "Quick, bring the dog over!" And again toward the woman.


    The woman repeated the action, turning around and kicking him with her back, like an ox kicking a person. But she moved fast, but I had just taken a kick, and now I had a good memory for it. I relaxed and caught the woman''s foot. Then I jumped back and pulled her out of bed by the weight of my body.


    The person outside had already rushed in and asked loudly, "What''s the matter? What''s the point of fighting? "


    "Bring the dog here!" I tightly hugged the woman, gritting my teeth as I struggled to speak.


    The big monkey seemed to have guessed something and quickly said, "Alright, alright, alright!"


    Laifu was led inside. As soon as he entered the room, he broke free from the big monkey''s pull and rushed over to the woman to bite her foot.


    The woman cried out in pain and fainted.


    Lucky let go of the woman, as if chasing something, and ran out, growling.


    One of them asked, "What''s going on?"


    I heaved a sigh of relief and looked at the big monkey. "There''s too many eyes. You should go and close the courtyard door. Don''t let those who are crying and come back. Just keep a few helpers."


    A middle-aged man ran in, and when he saw the woman faint, he shouted, "What happened to my wife?"


    These big monkeys would naturally explain, so I quickly got up to see what was going on. Luckily, I just fainted and didn''t die.


    I shook my head and went out into the yard, not wanting to hear the noise of the house.


    The woman must have been killed by the weasel. Before she was killed, the woman must have cried on the way back and mentioned something about her and the family of the big monkey. The weasel had heard about it, which was why he was able to tell her the name of the mother and the wife. As for how he knew the dog was called Laifu, it was probably heard by the big monkey when he went out to borrow the dog.


    The weasel went up behind the woman and knew that Lucky would yell at him, so he said he had hit Lucky before. She told me about her relationship with the mother and wife of the big monkey to dispel my misgivings.


    I was really careless. Luckily nothing happened, or else I would feel guilty for the rest of my life. Because I let the weasel in to kill her!


    After a while, a large group of people came out of the house, and the woman woke up. She said that she didn''t even know what had happened. When she got home, she heard that Sister Fang and Aunt Lan had died and was very sad. She cried all the way to buy firecrackers and incense candles, then to the big monkey''s house.


    The big monkey sent away some of his mournful relatives, leaving behind only three brothers to help. One of them was his brother, the little monkey, while the other two were his cousins, Da Niu and Xiao Niu.


    I said, "Great Monkey, let me tell you this. That weasel''s entire family was killed at the same time. From the looks of it, he also wants all of your family members to die within one day." Your wife in the afternoon, your mother in the evening. "You have to focus on me tonight, and take it in after tonight. This will ruin its spirit, so things might be a little easier to handle."


    The big monkey hugged her and nodded. "Whatever you say, I''ll do it!"


    Da Niu spat and said, "Didn''t they blow up a weasel? Do animals even know how to take revenge? "


    He''s not a simple animal anymore. He''s got a white beard and he''s got the same thoughts and feelings as a man." Therefore, there''s no need to talk about this matter anymore. It''s a waste of time. " I said.


    We sat in the living room, and after more than an hour Lin Hua arrived.


    She shouted outside the courtyard''s iron gate, "Is the river here?"


    I ran out and asked, "Sister Hua, what''s the matter?"


    "Something happened at home, hurry up and go take a look." Lin Hua panted.


    "You can''t leave now!" The big monkey pulled me when he heard it.


    But looking at Lin Hua, if it wasn''t very urgent, she wouldn''t have acted this way.

 C32

    I hastily asked, "Sister Hua, don''t be in such a hurry. Tell me what happened to your family?"


    Hai Zi''s body crawled up, and he ignored me as I talked to him. He even went upstairs to the room where you slept, and as if he was looking for something in your room, he opened a drawer with a talisman on it. I saw that you were wearing a talisman on it, so I was sure that it was very important. Lin Hua said.


    My feet went soft. "You opened the drawer with the glyph on it?" The weasel is a beast, and the talisman against ghosts is no use to it.


    "That''s right!"


    It''s over, most likely the weasel found me a nuisance, so he set fire to my back and climbed onto Lin Hai''s body, attracting Lin Hua''s attention to release the two female ghosts. If I do this, Lin Hua will come looking for me, and I must leave the house of the Great Monkey.


    But if I''m not here, I''m afraid they won''t be able to handle it. At this moment, the big monkey neighbor''s dog barked a few times. I hurried over and got a pair of pliers from his neighbor. I held the dog in my arms and pulled out four of its teeth.


    Then he ran back to the big monkey and said, "Big monkey, close the door and windows. You guys sit in the living room and don''t come out no matter what you hear. "Don''t open the door, I''ll hang the dog tooth on the doorknob later. That weasel wouldn''t dare to go in."


    "When are you coming back?" The big monkey was about to cry.


    "I''ll be back soon. There''s a dog tied to the back door, right? Untie the rope and put it in the living room with you. If it roars or attacks anyone, don''t stop it! "He''ll be done for with one bite. Just go back and get a rabid dog vaccine."


    "Sure, go and quickly come back!"


    "En!"


    The big monkey closed the door, and I walked through it with two bloody canine teeth stuck in the crack. Then he put two on the door of the back door.


    After that, they ran towards the Lin Hai residence with Lin Hua following behind them. When they were approaching his house, they saw Lin Hai standing on top of the building with a bottle in his hand. It was the bottle that contained the souls of Fang Qin and her daughter.


    "Great deity, don''t act recklessly!" The things inside cannot be released! " I said loudly and ran up the stairs.


    Lin Hai chuckled at me and jumped down. I ran to where he had jumped, and saw that the right leg of Lin Hai''s foot had snapped when he landed, but he quickly stood up again, smiled at me, waved the bottle of mineral water in his hand, and ran up the hill.


    It was only two stories high, and there was a pile of grass next to it. It shouldn''t have broken his leg if he had fallen on it. I gritted my teeth and jumped down as well.


    He then chased after Lin Hai, shouting, "Great deity, you can play with me, but you definitely can''t let those two female ghosts out!"


    The sea of trees entered the mountain. After I followed in, I could not find a trace of him after chasing for some distance.


    I gasped for breath. What the hell was going on?


    "Great deity, stop hiding!" I''ve already noticed you. If you have anything to say, can we talk it out in front of each other? " I said aloud.


    "There''s nothing much to say. I want all of his family to die today!" An old voice came from the southeast direction. I hastily gave chase and said, "Big monkey was also someone who didn''t want to kill your entire family. Can you compromise a little? Seeing that you have cultivated to such a level today, I know you must be a kind-hearted spirit who can distinguish right from wrong without harming the other hunters. Don''t ruin your cultivation just because of a scum like the big monkey! "


    But the sea of trees did not reply to me. I chased for more than half an hour, panting, stopping to smoke and rest.


    Woof!" "Suddenly, a dog barked beneath his feet. I saw that it was Laifu. He had chased the weasel all the way here. He was quite smart. It was a pity that he was too small to be a police dog.


    "Laifu, is that weasel nearby?" I squatted down and touched Laifu''s head.


    Laifu, however, faced forward. "Woof, woof ¡­" It was not fast, neither was it slow.


    Country dogs always bark at night. When I was a kid, I asked my grandfather, sometimes I don''t see anyone. Why would a dog bark? Pappy told me it was because the dog saw a ghost that made it bark. However, there was a saying that seeing the cries of ghosts was different from seeing the cries of humans.


    I thought back to what my grandfather had said at that time. I also followed up, "Hurry up and call people ''gods'' or ''ghosts''."


    There was a ghost! I whirled around and saw two female ghosts with frothy, pocked faces. I instinctively backed away from them, and it took me a moment to recognize them as Fang Qin and her daughter. I used grapefruit leaf ash to disfigure the two of them in the formation, which was why they were so ferocious.


    Fang Qin threw me to the ground and grabbed my throat. I opened my mouth to catch my breath, but Fang Hongling, who was at my side, stuffed mud into my mouth.


    "Laifu, bite her!" I struggled to say, but Laifu seemed to be scared, and kept backing away as he shouted. Dogs are very loyal. When their master is in danger, even if he knows he will sacrifice himself, he will still risk his life to save their master. But the problem now is, I am not the owner of the blessings.


    "Big Sis, big Sis, if you have something to say, then let''s talk. Didn''t I let you two off scot-free?" I regretfully said that if I knew earlier, I should have scattered them.


    The mother and daughter pair completely ignored me as they desperately stuffed mud into my mouth.


    I shut my mouth, turned my head, and struggled. I broke the palm of my left hand on the ground, then suddenly slapped Fang Qin''s face. Fang Qin''s face was hit by the blood from my palm as if she was on fire. Half of her face was immediately burnt.


    Fang Hong Ling also wanted to attack me, so I quickly drew a palm with the blood on my left hand. Grandpa didn''t teach me how to use it. I learned it from notes and haven''t used it yet. I don''t know if it''ll work.


    Ah!" Fang Hongling howled as she pounced towards me. I pushed her with my palm, and with a ''bang'', a hole appeared in her heart.


    "Don''t come over, I won''t be polite if you come again!" I want to send you all on your way, not kill you all. I said.


    Fang Hong Ling and Fang Qin were stunned, and for the time being, they didn''t dare to approach.


    It occurred to me that the weasel had purposely lured me away, releasing Fang Qin and his mother so that he could stall me and give me time to deal with the Great Monkey Family. To be honest, I don''t care if the big monkey dies or not, but his two daughters are really pitiful, beautiful and cute, especially his little sister.


    It was imperative to save them.


    "I''m playing with you guys, I''ll deal with you guys later!" Laifu was still shouting at them. I shouted, "Laifu, let''s go!"


    Laifu, this dumb dog, was still barking.


    Regardless, Fang Qin and her daughter were both severely injured, so they couldn''t cause any more trouble. I turned around and crazily ran towards the Great Monkey''s house. Just as I entered the village, I met Lin Hua who was looking for me on the road.


    "Brother Jiangshui, did you find Hai Zi?" Lin Hua asked.


    "Right now, nothing will happen to him. It''s just a physical body. You don''t need to worry about it. Go to the Village Chief''s house first, don''t come out tonight!" I said as I ran.


    After running to the Great Monkey''s house, he knocked on the door and shouted, "Great Monkey Uncle, it''s me. Quickly open the door!"


    The dog teeth that had been stuck in the crack between the door and door had fallen to the ground. No one answered from inside the room. There was blood coming out from the crack under the door.


    Something bad happened. I kicked the door open and saw the big monkey hugging something wonderful. The little monkey hugging Sisi as it looked at me vigilantly. The two brothers also stared at me. The dog had been killed and its body was covered in knife marks. The blood on the door crack was his.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t I tell you not to hit this dog? Why do you still want to kill it? " I shouted angrily.


    "I heard you calling for me to open the door, so I opened it, but I didn''t see you. Yet, this Wang Ying still has to keep on roaring and still needs to bite. "


    "But didn''t I say that no matter who it attacks, one bite is enough. Don''t hit it?"


    "But it bit my mother!" The big monkey pointed to his mother''s body.


    Only then did I notice that her mother''s body was covered with a sheet that had previously been used to cover her face with a towel. I lifted the blanket and found that the corpse had already been bitten into pieces. It was a sight to behold and I quickly put the sheet down.


    This weasel was really smart. He actually ran over to the big monkey''s mother to force the big monkey to kill Wang Cai.


    "What should we do?" Master River Water! " The big monkey cried and looked like it was about to collapse.


    "What can we do? One step at a time!" I am in a lot of trouble myself now! " I lit a cigarette, saw Sisi once again choke out the cigarette, with the child, it is better not to smoke.


    "Woof woof woof!" Laifu''s voice came from the courtyard.

 C33

    We were all alert, and Laifu yelled a few times before he ran into the house, sat down at the foot of the bull, and rubbed his shins.


    After a moment of false alarm, Da Niu patted Laifu''s head. So Laifu was his family''s.


    After sitting for a while, Sisi and Miaomiao both fell asleep. The big monkey carried them back to their room to sleep while we sat in the living room.


    The big monkey asked, "Great Master River, you said that the weasel wanted my entire family to die within a day. It''s almost 11 o''clock now, and there''s still one hour left today. If you don''t go out in this hour, it won''t even reach my two daughters.


    "I just guessed it that way. How would I know what it is going to do? "Maybe it wants to play with you?" I said.


    But since that weasel came in, why didn''t he kill them?


    I asked, "Big monkey, tell me the details of what happened when the weasel got on your mother''s body."


    "It''s nothing, it''s just that Wang Cai kept biting my mother. At the beginning, we wanted to drag him away, but that made him angry. He turned around and bit me, then continued to bite my mother. Finally, the little monkey went to the kitchen and brought a kitchen knife. He cut up Wangcai and lost a lot of blood. After about ten minutes, you arrived. " The big monkey said.


    I frowned. That doesn''t make sense! If Wang Jiexi was dead, why would he leave?


    Did it get bitten by Wangcai? Or... When I saw the dog blood on the ground, I immediately understood that the dog blood had a very strong killing intent. Although that spiritualized weasel was not a ghost, it was still a yin monster and the dog blood would still attack it.


    "I understand now, big monkey. You''ve smeared some dog blood on your body. "Wonderful ¡­ and Sisi too." I said.


    The big monkey smeared dog blood on the ground with its palm and then went into the room to wipe Miao and Sisi. As soon as he entered, he shouted loudly and began to wail.


    We rushed in, and Laifu followed. Then, he saw Miao Miao straddle on Sisi''s body, strangling her neck. Laifu let out a few loud roars, and Miao Miao fainted.


    The big monkey lied on the bed and shouted Sisi''s name. It put its ear to Sisi''s chest and started crying.


    I felt her pulse. It was gone.


    "Oh my god!" What a sin! Come at me if you have anything to say! " The big monkey had his head on the edge of the bed.


    I pushed him away and said, "Don''t cry anymore. Go get a red rope!"


    "Huh?" The big monkey didn''t know what I was going to do, so he let out an ''Ah'' out of instinct. Then, he hurriedly said, "Alright, alright!"


    "Little monkey, give us some incense. Everyone follow me and shout, ''Sisi, don''t go! Come back!" I said aloud.


    Everyone kept shouting.


    The big monkey found a red string and I quickly tied it around Sisi''s wrist. Then, I continuously used my fist to beat Sisi''s chest with great force. After a long while, my hand started to ache. Sisi suddenly coughed and woke up.


    Seeing Sisi awaken, I also sat on the floor exhausted, leaning against the bed and lighting a cigarette.


    The big monkey hugged Sisi as it cried. Sisi asked, "Dad, what are you crying for?"


    "Nothing, Daddy is happy to see you." The big monkey kissed Sisi on the cheek.


    When they had calmed down, Xiao Niu asked, "Brother Jiangshui, how did you do it?" Sisi was obviously dead! "


    Actually, I was just trying it out because I saw something about my great-grandfather in the family records. From that incident, I knew that the child''s Seven Souls Powder was very slow, like this kind of choking, where the heart stops beating. If it was dealt with in time, as long as the Seven Souls weren''t completely scattered, it would stimulate her heartbeat and reunite her Seven Souls. Her spirit, on the other hand, had just left her body, but it was in the room, and we were shouting her name, telling her not to go away, that as soon as her heart started beating again, she was alive.


    Some people took three or four days to grow out of the mess, but if something happened to them at that time, the spirits would return to their bodies and they would come back to life. Because this phenomenon is quite common, there are many places that require a few days to be placed in a coffin after a person dies. Firstly, he wanted to see his family and friends for the last time, and secondly, he wanted to see if he was faking his death.


    I didn''t have the energy to explain to them why Sisi had come back to life. I shook my head and left the room, pouring a glass of water in the living room, looking at the corpse of the big monkey''s wife and his mother, and then thinking about Fang Qin and her daughter.


    I even want to leave.


    Just now, the weasel took advantage of our carelessness and wanted to strangle Sisi to death. Even now, the big monkey didn''t dare to put them in the room to sleep. He then wiped the dining table in the living room and covered it with the blanket, letting the two of them sleep.


    "Right now, this living room is filled with dog blood. That weasel probably won''t dare to come again. You can just stay here, I still have things to do." I said, feeling a headache coming on.


    The Great Monkey pulled me back. "Grandmaster River, is there anything that''s more urgent than this place?"


    I replied, "The Lin Hai family has two female ghosts. You should have heard of them, right?" Originally, I had already put them away, but a few hours ago, the weasel that you killed was released. The weasel only wants to deal with your family, but when those two female ghosts act up, all of the men in your village will suffer. "


    "But they''ve already run away, what can you do about it now?"


    "They were severely injured by me just now. If I don''t capture them now and bring them back, it''ll be even harder to capture them in the future."


    "But!" The big monkey was confused.


    I was also conflicted. "How about this? Leave a number for me. If anything happens, just call me. Also, close the door and leave Lai Fu in the living room." No matter who knocks on the door, even if it''s my voice, don''t open the door, okay? "


    "So you''re not coming back tonight?"


    "Maybe there''s no time to come back."


    "Then you have to be careful. I''m counting on you for the safety of my two daughters."


    "Alright, I understand."


    I left the Great Monkey''s house and arrived at the place where Fang Qin and her mother ran off to. One of them was injured by my Yang blood, while the other was injured by my Thunder Palm. They shouldn''t be able to escape too far. But I was afraid that if they didn''t show themselves, even if I passed by them, I wouldn''t be able to see them.


    The only thing he could do now was to open his eyes. There are a lot of ways to open the vulva. Wipe your eyes with graveyard mud or cow tears. But now that he had wasted his time looking for those two things, he had no choice but to lower his Yang Qi.


    Normally, we say that a damned person is unlucky, but it''s not because they are unlucky, it''s because they are unlucky that they are unlucky. Why was he so unlucky? Because his yang energy was weak, his body was in balance. If his yang energy was weak, the yin energy would become heavier and he would be able to see the ghosts of the Pure Yin girls.


    On the other hand, if a person''s yang energy is particularly strong, they can see the pure Yang Yang''s sun god, which is what we call an immortal.


    I''m going to weaken my vitality so that I can see into the underworld. I grabbed some dirt off the ground and put it on my shoulders and forehead, covering my three fires. This is a very dangerous method, because if I were to encounter any evil spirits that wish to harm me, I would be able to take advantage of the situation and enter.


    After covering myself with three of the fires, I immediately saw a little girl crouching under a tree in front of me.


    "Hey, little beauty, how long have you been here?" I went over and tried to get close.


    The little girl raised her head. Both of her eyes were white. I smiled. "Your eyes are really beautiful. Quickly tell your brother, how long have you been here?" Were you there when your brother was fighting with an older sister and a grandma? "


    The little girl shook her head.


    "Then did you see a big sister? Her face was full of pus and blisters, and the right side of her face looked as if it was on fire. There''s also a grandmother who has a hole in her heart. "


    The little girl nodded.


    "Then tell your brother where you saw them."


    The little girl pointed at the path on the left.


    "You came from there and saw them, didn''t you?"


    The little girl nodded.


    "Thank you, little beauty. Your eyes are so beautiful."


    I ran to the path the little girl had pointed out, looking for Fang Qin and her daughter.


    After running for a distance, I kicked a cola away and a sloppy-looking wandering ghost crawled out from the cola. He slowly grew in front of me until he was as big as an ordinary person.


    The wandering ghost snorted and shouted at me, "Brat, are you blind? I didn''t see him sleeping in there, so why did he kick me? "


    Right now, my umbrella had been blocked out by the sunlight fire, so I couldn''t go head to head against this kind of evil ghost. I could only smile and say, "I''m really sorry. Uncle, I didn''t see anything."


    As I said that, I was about to leave when the wandering ghost extended his hand to stop me. He shook his leg and said, "You want to leave after kicking me? You are thinking too simply! "


    After being bullied by a dog, I lowered my head and asked softly with a face full of smiles, "Then, big brother, what do you want to do?"

 C34

    The wandering ghost swung his fingers and said with his head held high, "Do you even need to ask? I''ll compensate you!"


    "But I don''t have your money on me right now!"


    "No money?" The wandering ghost had an aggressive look. He had his hands on his waist and his neck stretched out. He looked down at me from above.


    I thought that if I didn''t have to maintain my physical strength, a scum like you would be scared out of your wits with a single slap.


    "If you don''t have any money, then find me a can of cola!" This won''t do, I have to find ten of them, they have to be all good ones, I don''t want to flatten them! " The wandering ghost loudly said.


    F * ck! I thought he was going to ask for something, but that''s all!


    "Aiyo, why are you still staying in the cola jar!?" Big brother, you are so mighty, how wronged would you be if you were to lower yourself to the cola? I will burn down a mansion for you later! The ones on the fourth floor, the ones with the parking lot! " I said.


    The wandering ghost immediately shrunk. It lowered its head and held its hands like a cute chick. It blinked its eyes and asked me, "Really?"


    "Really? How could I lie to you? Just you wait, I''ll burn it all for you tomorrow!"


    "Good, good, good!"


    The wandering ghost stopped blocking my way. I continued to search, but the wandering ghost caught up. "I''ll follow you. I don''t want you to run away."


    "Whatever!"


    After about ten minutes of searching, he saw a short, middle-aged ghost man standing in the middle of the road with his hands on his hips and a stick in his hand. His body did not move, but his head kept spinning three hundred and sixty degrees like a machine.


    When the wandering ghost saw him, he hurriedly hid behind me and said, "That''s the security guards over there. They''re all at the front of the mountain with ancestral tombs."


    "Oh!" I walked in front of the security ghost and asked, "Big brother, have you seen the two girls pass by? A younger one with a burnt left cheek, an old one, and a hole in his heart. "


    The guard looked at me and then behind me.


    "Are you talking to me?" I asked again, and the guard pointed at his nose.


    "Yeah, what did you think?"


    "How can you see me?" Aren''t you a human? "


    "That''s not the point. Just answer what I just said!"


    The security ghost shook his head and said, "I don''t think you''re from our village. Why should I tell you?"


    The wandering ghost who was behind me reminded me softly, "He bullies the weak and fears the strong. If you were to be more ruthless, he would be afraid of you!"


    So that was the reason why I suddenly shouted, "You can answer whenever I ask you a question. Why are you spouting so much nonsense?"


    The security ghost was frightened and quickly replied, "They went in. They have their own residences inside, so I didn''t dare to stop them."


    So it turned out that Fang Qin Ming had hidden in his own Yin Residence. In his own Yin Residence, if he relied on their corpses, their injuries would quickly heal. They were smart enough!


    Seeing how pitiful this security ghost was and how cooperative it was, my attitude improved a lot. "Then, where are their residences?"


    Who knew that this security ghost would be so shameless? He immediately put on a mighty air and said, "You''re not from this village, I ¡ª"


    "You want your soul to scatter, right?" I shouted with my hands on my hips.


    The security ghost immediately shrunk his neck and said, "Go deeper in and enter the seventh alley on the right. The eleventh row will be their home. It''s right side by side."


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? You must be scolded!" I snorted and went inside.


    However, the wandering ghost was stopped. Although this wandering ghost knew that security ghosts bully the weak and fear the strong, he was a wandering ghost. Without a backer, there was nothing he could do, he could only get beaten away.


    After entering the ancestral tomb, my mind went blank for a moment. There were rows and rows of old tiled buildings, some of which were three storeys high. However, these houses were only as tall as their chests, while the three-storey building was only about two meters tall. If I didn''t know that these were the images of the graveyard, I would have thought that I had entered an ancient dwarven village.


    The ancestral tomb was very lively, and the majority of them were old people. They walked around wearing birthday suits, and there were even some who wore ancient clothing with braids.


    I did as the guard told me and went to look for Fang Qin and her mother''s grave.


    "Hey, boy, I''m calling you!" A voice sounded from the side.


    I turned around. It was an old man with white hair and a white beard. He was sitting under a tree facing a chessboard.


    "What is it, grandpa?" I said politely.


    "Come here, play chess with me!" The old grandpa shouted ferociously.


    "I''m sorry, I''m in a hurry right now. Can I play chess with you later?"


    The old grandpa slapped the chessboard and stood up, "If I tell you to come, then come. Why are you wasting your breath? You, an outsider, barged into my territory in the middle of the night. "Can''t I just yell at the top of my lungs and call dozens of people over to tear you apart?"


    Oh my god, was this old grandpa a bandit when he was alive? So ruthless? I also didn''t know his depth, so I didn''t dare to offend him. But right now, I really didn''t have the time to play chess with him, so I could only smile to curry favor with him. "Old grandpa, you really can''t do this! How about this, after I''m done with my work, I''ll accompany you for three days and three nights, okay? "


    "So much nonsense!" The old grandpa aggressively walked over and pinched my ear.


    I shouted in pain, "Aiya, it hurts!" "Old grandpa, be gentler!"


    Suddenly, a young man in a suit in his thirties came over and pinched the old grandpa''s ear. He scolded him, "Bastard, are you bullying outsiders again?"


    The old grandpa hurriedly begged for mercy, "Dad, stop hitting me, I won''t act recklessly anymore!"


    Father? My eyes widened, and I immediately understood that this young man might have died too early. In terms of seniority, he was the father of this old grandpa.


    "Squat to the side and think!" The young man pointed to a nearby wall.


    The old grandpa squatted down and covered his head with his hands as he faced the wall.


    The young man clasped his hands at me and said, "Little brother, please give me your hand. I died too early and didn''t properly teach my son. My son has developed a bad habit of offending you. I apologize on his behalf."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing!" I giggled and pointed at his suit. "Your grandson burned that suit of yours for you, right?"


    "En, my grandson is quite filial, he burns clothes for me every year." The young man was quite pleased with himself.


    "That''s good. I still have some matters to attend to. I will go through the details in another day!" I also clasped my hands.


    "Alright, alright, alright. Little brother, go and busy yourself!"


    I walked away quickly, shaking my head with a wry smile.


    They quickly found Fang Qin''s Yin Residence. The door was closed. A little boy with a ponytail and wearing a Qing Dynasty school uniform was looking at me curiously.


    "Little friend, come over here. Has the owner returned?" I waved.


    The little boy walked towards me and said, "Don''t call me little friend. I''ve been dead for 150 years."


    "A hundred and fifty years? Then why aren''t you going to reincarnate? " I was surprised.


    The little boy immediately rolled his eyes and stretched out his tongue.


    "Enough, enough, you scared me. Knowing that you were killed by Hanged Ghost and you don''t want to find a substitute anymore, you can''t be reincarnated, right? "


    The little boy nodded, "Sir said that you don''t want to do anything to others. I don''t want to be a ghost, I can''t let others be a ghost."


    "Truly a sensible child. Quickly tell big brother, has the owner returned?" I laughed.


    The little boy''s face fell again and he said, "Do you take me as your brother? I have been dead for one hundred and fifty years, and am more than enough to be your grandfather''s grandfather! "


    I didn''t want to waste time with him on this, so I endured my temper and said softly, "Alright, grandpa, quickly tell grandchild, is the owner of this place back yet?"


    "He''s back!"


    "Alright, scram to the side!" I waved my hand.


    "You dare to talk to me like that?" The little boy wanted to put on airs for me.


    I pretended to hit him. "Hurry up and get out of here, or I''ll beat you to death! You dare to take advantage of me? I still haven''t settled the score with you! "


    "Humph!" The little boy ran away.


    Squatting down and looking at the door of Fang Qin''s Yin Residence, I knew that these were just Yin Scenes. It was a house, but in reality it was a grave. I couldn''t enter it at all.


    Since he couldn''t get in, he could only force her out!


    "Come out, I''ve already found you!" I kicked at the door.


    After shouting a few times, I suddenly realized that I was a bit dumb. Fang Qin knew that she would obediently run out?


    He had to think of a way to force her to come out! But I''ve forced her out. If she runs, I might not be able to catch up! After thinking about it for a while, I remembered that there was a stream on the way here, and there seemed to be willow trees by the stream. I hurried to the stream and broke off a few willow branches. Make a loop on the way back.


    In front of Fang Qin''s Yin Residence, I looked left and right to make sure that no one was there. No, no, no one was looking at me.


    With a piss, a low tile-roofed building became a group of graves, and the door became a tombstone.


    After a few more minutes, once the urine seeped in, yang energy attacked his heart and he wanted to see if Fang Qin could still come out!

 C35

    I wanted to light a cigarette and wait, but just as I took out the cigarette, before I could light it, Fang Qin jumped out and ran towards the back.


    I quickly threw out the wicker hoop and caught her.


    Fang Qin struggled with all her might, but the more she struggled, the tighter she got.


    I walked over and pulled on the wicker ring. "Still running?" Run! I didn''t think that I would have such a move, right? "


    Looking at the results of my hard work, I was so clever that I could think of such a trick. It seems that I was naturally suited to be a giver, or perhaps this was the influence of the ancestors'' genes. After all, from the records of my family, I was forced to admit that I was just a little clever.


    Fang Qin howled, the window of Fang Hongzhong''s abode was broken open, and Fang Hongzhong jumped out to save her daughter, reaching out her hand to pinch me.


    Don''t worry, I''m also ready! I quickly threw another willow branch through the hole in Fang Hongzhong''s heart, then went around to her back and grabbed hold of the other end, entwined with this one in front of me. Willows are so tenacious that they can never be broken.


    I tied them together with a rope, and then I walked behind them with the other end in my left hand and the willow in my right.


    "Let''s go!" I shouted.


    The mother and daughter duo refused to listen. When I whipped them with my willow branch, their bodies would be like ice scars. He yelled in pain and obediently walked forward.


    When the little ghost who took advantage of me saw me earlier, he was so scared that he hurriedly dodged it.


    "Brat, now you know that I am a powerful character!" "You''re taking advantage of me, brat." "Come with me," I said, and stopped and said to the kid as I passed him. "I''ll take you on your way."


    "Are you a good person or a bad person?" the kid said.


    "What do you think?"


    "Bad guy!"


    "Ha ha!" I smirked, pointed at Fang Qin and her daughter, and asked, "Then do you think they are good or bad?"


    "Everyone said they were bad ghosts."


    "Do you think I''m a good person or a bad person after I beat up a bad ghost?"


    "Good man!"


    "Goodboy!" I laughed. "Come on, you don''t even have a grave, do you? No one will burn incense for you, right? "You''re pretty kind-hearted, you would rather be a ghost than hurt others. Come with me, I''ll help you. I''ll send you on your way."


    The little ghost hesitated for a moment before it hopped after him.


    The reason why I wanted to take this little ghost away wasn''t just to send him on his way, but also to have him explain to me, because I''m in the Ghost Domain right now and I''m under the pressure of two ghosts. I''m afraid that the other ghosts might think that I''m an intruder and attack together, so I''m afraid that I''ll end up like this little ghost.


    The kid pulled at my clothes and asked, "Why did you arrest them? Are you a Taoist? "


    "I am not a Taoist, I am a spiritual person. Send all those pitiful ghosts who refuse to leave the road back to the road. Although they are evil and have caused injuries to their lives, I will not kill them. I will send them on their way. " I said.


    "That''s great, but it''s not that I don''t want to go on the road, it''s just that I have no way to go on the road. Can you help me too?"


    "Of course!"


    While we were talking, a lot of ghosts were already following behind us. Walking out of the alley, there were also a lot of ghosts in front of us, stopping me.


    One of them shouted, "Who are you? Come here and capture ghosts? "


    "He is a good person and a savior. He wants to send these two evil spirits on their way. And send me on my way. " The kid answered for me.


    What he said worked better than me.


    There are still people in the ghost group who doubt me, but he already answered them one by one.


    Suddenly, a ghost with a rash all over his face walked out and said, "Since you''re a spirit giver, then send me on my way as well!"


    "How did you die?" I asked.


    "Well, I died of syphilis." As soon as he finished speaking, all the ghosts standing next to him immediately moved out of the way.


    I said smilingly, "They''re all dead. Why would they be afraid of being infected?"


    The syphilis ghost said with a bitter face, "Originally, they didn''t know that I died of syphilis, and they even played with me. Now that they know, no one will play with me anymore. Just go ahead and send me on my way!"


    "How many years have you been dead? "How old did he die?" I asked.


    The syphilitic ghost replied, "He died at the age of thirty. He''s been dead for twenty years."


    "Oh, you are a sick man, a dead man. However, from the looks of it, your lifespan is at most sixty to seventy years, and there''s still another ten to twenty years before the Yin Master arrives to bring you on your way. What are you in such a hurry for? "


    "That''s not it. I had been a fortune-teller before, and the fortune-teller told me that I had 90 years of lifespan!" The syphilitic ghost wanted to cry but had no tears.


    I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry as I waved my hand. "Big brother, you should stay for another forty years then. Someone like you who has a yin constitution is able to follow normal procedures. I won''t help you."


    "Why?"


    "Because I can''t cut the queue for you! Otherwise, the Yin Master will find trouble with me! "


    "Please!" As the syphilitic ghost spoke and was about to hug me, I shouted, "Get out of my way! Who knows if it will infect me!"


    Seeing that I was afraid of him, the syphilitic ghost threatened me instead. "If you don''t agree to help me, I''ll go with you. When you''re asleep, I''ll hug you, kiss you, and stick out my tongue!"


    I was a little scared, so I changed my tone and said, "Oh, no, uncle, with your current condition, if you were to go wild while alive, you would have been pierced by thousands of fine needles on your way to hell. It would have been very tough for you for more than twenty years!"


    "Huh?" Neck of a syphilitic ghost.


    "Ah what? Hurry up and enjoy one day. If you really start off on the road, you will be in trouble! "


    The syphilitic ghost was stunned there. I quickly chased Fang Qin and her daughter away.


    When I got to the exit of the tomb, the security guard stopped me and said, "How can you take someone away from me? As a security guard, are you still not paying attention to me? "


    "To be honest, I don''t think so. If I don''t capture them, will they be able to eat you up later on? "


    The security ghost felt wronged. The ghost realm was the same as the human world. They bullied the weak and feared the strong. Being forced to stand guard meant that this short ghost was often bullied here.


    "Alright, I''ll give you some face." I coughed and replied smilingly, "Big Brother Security, I''m here to deliver the spirit people. I''m here to capture these two evil spirits. Can you please let them go?"


    The security ghost did not understand that I was giving him a way out. He threw up his hands and said, "I don''t dare to say it''s bad!"


    "F * ck!"


    I rushed Fang Qin and her daughter to Lin Hai''s house. I was so busy that I forgot to bring my talismans, otherwise it would have been much easier to find a bottle to put them in.


    After walking a distance, I met a wandering ghost who followed me and shouted, "Brat, you''ve finally come out! I thought you had run away! The house that you promised me, hurry up and give it to me! "


    The little guy hurriedly said, "He''s here to send the spirit people away, especially to send ghosts that can''t get on the road. He''s really amazing!"


    "Why are you so fierce?" I asked the wandering ghost with a crooked smile, "Just now, I was being polite to you. Did you think that I was afraid of you?" "I don''t want to have any more problems. Come, come, one more person if you dare, I''ll definitely not beat you to death!"


    The wandering ghost held his mouth, not daring to speak anymore.


    Seeing his pitiful appearance, I asked, "How did you die?" No family to bury you? Why did you become a vagabond? "


    "I was hit by a motorcycle on a telephone pole. My family didn''t care about me." The wandering ghost said with grievance.


    "Ignore you? From the looks of it, you must be a biker party, right? A hooligan, right? He had gone overboard playing with the car and crashed himself to death! Fortunately, or else you would have bumped into someone else! "


    The wandering ghost held his head, touched his nose and said, "It was because I ran into a dead person that I killed myself. Other people want my family to pay a lot of money, but my family is angry and doesn''t care about me."


    "So that''s how it is. I was planning to beat you away and send you on your way so that you wouldn''t wander around pitifully. But now it seems that you have to properly do your future career as a wandering ghost! "


    I ignored the vagabond and walked on.


    The wandering ghost followed behind and said, "But aren''t you a spirit giver? I can''t go on the road now! "Why didn''t you help me!"


    "You can go on the road. When your lifespan is over, there will be a yin servant that will drag you to hell. You deserve to run into a dead person!" I shouted back.


    At the beginning, I met a girl who rolled her eyes and said, "He just knocked me to death."


    "How pitiful. Little beauty, come with me. I''ll send you on your way." I said.


    After we left the mountains, an old white-bearded ghost came out of a house with a cane, and my hair suddenly stood on end. Looking back, neither Hanged Ghost nor the Ghost lay on my back. Why did this happen? Looking at the white bearded ghost, he walked towards me with a limp and a crutch.

 C36

    The white-bearded ghost walked up to me and asked, "Who are you? Why are you capturing these two evil spirits? "


    "I''m sending them off. Old mister, why did you come out of that room just now?" I asked.


    "Oh, a giver. I haven''t seen a giver in a long time!" The white-bearded ghost laughed, "I went to see my great-grandson, who was born last week. I took a look at him today. Ai, I couldn''t help but touch him. Right now, he''s crying so I really don''t know what to do! "


    "You are Yin, he is Yang, and he is still so young, how can you touch him? The moment you touch him, his yang energy will weaken and his heart will panic. He will definitely cry! "


    "But I can''t help it!" The white-bearded ghost sighed, "I regret it so much now. I just heard my grandson''s wife say that my great-grandson had choked on yang water when he was born and his lungs were not good. The doctor warned him not to cry for too long, otherwise he might burst into pneumonia! "


    "Xi Eight! "How come there''s so much to do tonight?" I complained.


    "Huh?" The white-bearded ghost was puzzled, "What does Xi Eight mean?"


    I hastily gave a random explanation. "Oh, it means that you''re about to be seated at eight o''clock. You don''t need to."


    "Is that what you mean? Are you going to the wedding at eight o''clock tomorrow?" "You should be fine now, right? Since you''re sending him off, you should be able to help my great-grandson. Since he''s so young, he had to go to the hospital to cry about pneumonia. How pitiful is that!" The white-bearded ghost begged me.


    "Alright, old mister, don''t worry. I''ll go take a look!"


    "Thank you very much!" The white-bearded ghost laughed.


    "It''s nothing. It was just a small effort."


    I drove Fang Qin and his mother to the door and heard the baby''s crying coming from inside. A foreign ghost like Fang Qin could not enter someone else''s house, otherwise it would affect the luck of that family. Moreover, there was an infant inside. If this group of ghosts were to enter, the Yin Qi would greatly increase, which would harm the infant.


    I found a rope and tied the willow branch, and tied Fang Qin and her daughter to the courtyard door. Then he said to the two little ghosts, "You two keep an eye on them. If there''s any movement, just run in and call for me. Do you know?"


    The two kids looked at each other and didn''t hear what I said.


    "Hey!" I snarled in the little Hanged Ghost''s ear.


    He waved his hand and said, "I heard it. Go back to your work."


    "Keep an eye out. Don''t go around picking up girls. "You are over a hundred years older than this little beauty, you are such a disrespectful old thing!" I patted the little Hanged Ghost on the head and headed inside.


    After entering the room, he saw an old lady holding a baby and shaking it non-stop. However, the daughter-in-law wearing the hat said with difficulty, "Mom, you can''t shake it. The doctor said the baby is too young and the brain is not ready yet, so it would be stupid to shake it. "


    "Why can''t I shake it? How many kids do I have? You don''t need to teach him. Just wait for me to shake him a bit and he''ll stop crying! " Grandma said.


    "The doctor said that the shaking didn''t make him cry, but rather made him faint. It was extremely harmful to his brain!" His daughter-in-law was both angry and anxious, but she did not dare to flare up.


    I coughed, and it was only then that the two of them realized I had come in.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" My husband and father-in-law are both out, are you looking for them? "


    "My name is River, I''m giving it to a spiritual person." I introduced myself.


    The mother-in-law quickly said, "Oh, so it''s you, master. I heard that you''re very powerful. You took those two female ghosts from the outsider''s house! Everyone in the village is trying to teach you. I''ve always been taking care of children at home and never went out to meet them. I didn''t expect you to be so young! "


    The daughter-in-law smiled politely. "What is it?"


    I didn''t want to tell them that the baby was crying because his great-grandfather had touched it, so they wouldn''t blame the white-bearded devil when they went to the grave, so I said, "Well, I was just passing by your house and I heard the baby crying, so I came in to take a look."


    "It''s nothing, all the kids are crying. Just shake them a little!" She shook it again.


    Before my daughter-in-law could speak, I pressed her hand down and said, "What your daughter-in-law said just now was correct. Infants can''t be shaken like this."


    My daughter-in-law smiles gratefully at me. I smile at her as well, only to realize that she is only wearing her pajamas. Furthermore, she is in her lactation period. That kind of situation ¡­ I''m the one with the most hormones!


    "Master, why are you bleeding from your nose?" the mother-in-law asked hurriedly.


    "It''s fine, I''ve been staying up all night these few days. I''m on fire!" I quickly wiped the blood off my face.


    His daughter-in-law was a young person and looked only a year or two older than me. Naturally, she understood why my nose was bleeding, but it was hard to explain. She tilted her head and didn''t look at me as she awkwardly said, "Don''t wipe it with your hand. I''ll go get you a wet tissue."


    When she came into the room, she put on a coat and gave me some papers. After wiping off the blood, I pretended to look at the baby. "This baby''s Yang energy is lacking, so she''s crying. I just need to replenish her energy."


    "How?" Grandma wondered.


    "Let''s give it to his mom first. This way, he''ll have a safer place and won''t cry so fiercely."


    Nanny seems to be a bit unhappy, I took the baby, then hand it to the daughter-in-law, the daughter-in-law hug, the baby really did not cry so fiercely.


    "Granny, go get a small bowl, a big bowl, a pair of chopsticks, a red cloth, and five bowls of rice." I said to my angry mother-in-law.


    "Little Mi, I don''t have any at home!" Grandma said.


    "Where''s the purple rice?" I asked.


    Grandma still shook her head.


    "Alright then, let''s go get the rice for dinner, but the effect will be a bit worse." I waved.


    The mother-in-law quickly ran away, and the daughter-in-law asked, "What do we do? Is there any medical basis!? "


    "Then I''ll have to ask if you mean western or traditional Chinese medicine." My gaze unknowingly fell on that spot and I immediately turned my head to look elsewhere. What was going on? I didn''t have enough focus tonight!


    "Any doctor."


    "There is a basis for Chinese medicine, humans eat grains and other grains, and humans have Qi. The five grains were born from the ground, and the essence of earth energy was born. People would replenish their energy by eating more grains, and their energy would be sufficient and their body would be good. Although he couldn''t give the baby any food right now, he could still use the food to replenish his energy. However, the best way to replenish energy is to use purple and small rice. The rice is a bit worse. "


    "Oh, how do we do that?"


    "You''ll know soon enough!"


    Grandma then I have everything I want, so I let my daughter-in-law put the baby in the cradle, then filled the small bowl with rice, wiped it with chopsticks and covered it with a red cloth.


    He held the small bowl in one hand and placed it about a centimeter or two away from the baby''s forehead. The chopsticks in his other hand kept hitting the top of the bowl.


    After knocking for a few minutes, he lifted the red cloth. The originally flat rice had now caved in greatly.


    I poured the bowl of rice into the empty bowl and filled it with new rice, repeating the same action as before.


    After this time, the sunken rice in the bowl was not as obvious as before.


    Just as I was about to make it for the third time, the little Hanged Ghost hurriedly ran in and shouted, "I ate it! I was eaten!"


    "What was eaten?" I asked over my shoulder.


    My daughter-in-law and mother-in-law were not able to see or hear the little Hanged Ghost, so when they saw my actions, they were a little confused.


    "My wife was eaten!" The little Hanged Ghost said dejectedly.


    "Your wife? When did you have a wife? All day long, you talk nonsense. Don''t tell me you have a daughter-in-law? "


    "Aiya, the little beauty that came with us just now was eaten!"


    "What?" My hands trembled. "Explain yourself to me!"


    When my mother-in-law and daughter-in-law saw me talking to the air, they became a little scared.


    "Go quickly, my wife was eaten by that white-bearded ghost just now!"


    "F * ck!"


    I hastily handed the bowl to Grandma and said, "Repeat what I did just now until the rice was flat after the red cloth was lifted. At that time, the baby would stop crying. Also, boil these used rice into porridge tomorrow and give it to your daughter-in-law to drink.


    "I know, I know!"


    I followed the little Hanged Ghost out of the room. I glanced at the portrait on the desk in the nave. I was fooled!


    After running out of the door, Fang Qin and her mother disappeared as well.


    I understand, that white bearded ghost is that weasel. He wants to cause trouble for me so that I won''t be able to concentrate on handling the affairs of the Great Monkey Family and dealing with him.


    "That white bearded ghost said he wanted to take my wife to eat something delicious, and he''s only taking her! I secretly peeked from behind, but not only did he not give my wife anything good to eat, he even caught my wife and ate her! " The little Hanged Ghost said.


    "He did it on purpose. When you came back to complain to me, he let those two evil spirits go!" I said.


    He ran out of the yard and looked around. Willows were the most sinister thing, even though they attracted ghosts and other yin creatures. There were a lot of ghosts under the willow tree by the river. However, the willow branch could counter Yin. This was not a conflict because it was too dark, and it had already exceeded the limits of a ghost''s ability to withstand Yin energy. Just as some pores block people who are afraid of heat and cold, so when thrown to the North Pole it will be frozen into an ice cube.


    Even though the weasel wasn''t a ghost, it was still a shadow, so it couldn''t unlock the willow branch on Fang Qin and her daughter''s body. It could only undo the rope on the door.


    Moreover, it had just been undone. If this was the case, the mother and daughter pair definitely wouldn''t be able to get there.

 C37

    "Little Hanged Ghost, follow me closely. Don''t run around!" I said loudly and ran up the hill.


    After running for a while, I realized that this was not right. The weasel was very smart and would definitely have expected me to chase up the mountain. Thus, he might remind Fang Qin and her daughter to head to the village. This way, they would be safer.


    I ran back, and when I got to the door I stopped again.


    The weasel was very smart, perhaps he guessed that I would think this way, so he decided to let Fang Qin and her daughter run up the mountain?


    ''F * ck! ''


    "Big brother, where are you going?" the little Hanged Ghost asked.


    "Don''t be noisy, let me quietly stroke it."


    I lit a cigarette and wanted to calm down and think about it, but there was no time for me to think about it. The more time I wasted, the further Fang Qin and her daughter ran. This time it''s far away, and I won''t be able to catch them that easily.


    I frantically scratched my head. "Let''s go for it!"


    "Just look at it from the left, while look at it from the right!" I took out a coin, tossed it up, caught it and opened it.


    "Flowermask, to the left!" When I said that, Hanged Ghost pulled me back and said, "You just said that the flower face is to the right!"


    Of course I know what I said, but I also know that in order for Fang Qin and her daughter to successfully escape, the weasel would definitely look at me from nearby and give me the wrong hint. So, just now, it must have controlled the direction of the coin and let me chase in the wrong direction.


    "I like to talk back!" I said to the little Hanged Ghost.


    Now that the weasel saw that his trick had been seen through, it definitely went to the big monkey''s house to kill them. He had to quickly capture Fang Qin and her daughter before heading to the Great Monkey''s house to save them.


    After chasing for a short distance to the left, he saw a huge wolfdog sitting on the roof of a tile-roofed building on the roadside. It was about four to five meters tall.


    Of course, this was definitely not a living wolfhound. Perhaps this family had once owed a big wolfdog a favor, and the big wolfdog had coincidentally had some cultivation base after death. In order to repay the kindness, he decided to stay here and act as a guard.


    "Hey, big brother Xiao Tian!" I barked at the big wolfhound.


    The big wolfdog turned its head to the left and right, then looked back at me.


    "That''s right. It means you. Come down!" I shouted.


    The big wolfdog jumped over and landed in the form of a middle-aged man wearing armor.


    "I''m not called Xiao Tian, I''m called Hammer!" The big wolfdog avatar said.


    "Hehe, that''s a good name. Hammer, did you see a mother and daughter run over just now? It''s all locked up by willow branches! " I asked.


    "Yes, why?" the hammer asked.


    I anxiously asked, "Then why didn''t you bite onto them?"


    "They didn''t come into my room. Why would I bite them?" The hammer said.


    "Alright, can you help me chase them?" I asked.


    "No, I want to stay here day and night to take care of the family and repay the kindness. I don''t want ghosts and lonely souls to sneak in and harm my master''s family."


    "Look, your master''s house is filled with purple qi. They are all kind people, how would they dare approach you!" Just help me out! "


    "If there''s no need to be afraid, there''s only one possibility. I want to watch the house!" "We can''t leave!"


    "You really are a loyal dog, three pieces of pig cartilage!" I said aloud.


    Hammer shook his head: "I am a house guardian with principles! You are insulting me! "


    "Then how much is your principle worth? Give me a price! "


    "If you continue to humiliate me like this, I''ll get angry!"


    "Twenty, the most."


    "Deal!" As the hammer spoke, it transformed into its original form of a big wolfdog and chased after Fang Qin and her daughter.


    I ran to the big monkey''s house.


    A few alleys away from his house, he could see smoke rising from his house. I used all the strength I could muster to run towards that place. When he reached his backyard, he saw the village truck driver lying on the ground, two plastic diesel barrels beside him.


    I ran over and kicked him awake before shouting, "Hurry back!"


    After that, they ran towards the front yard of the big monkey''s house. Since the big monkey''s house was on fire, they all came out. Da Niu and Xiao Niu looked at Miao and Sisi. The big monkey was carrying his wife''s corpse and the little monkey was carrying his mother''s corpse as they walked out.


    The village chief approached them with a bucket of water. At first I thought the village chief was here to save the fire. However, when he raised his eyes to take a look, he could faintly see the face of a weasel on the village chief''s face.


    "Dodge!" I shouted.


    The village chief had already poured the entire bucket of water over her wonderful body, washing off all the dog blood that had been smeared on her body.


    Following that, the Village Chief fainted, and the weasel took over his wondrous body, struggling free of Da Niu''s grasp. He shouted at me, "Do you think you can stop me?" Then he dropped to the ground and ran like a weasel. Although one foot was crippled, the speed was still very fast.


    Da Niu was stunned for a moment. After he recovered from his shock, he left with me to pursue the wonders of the world.


    However, the most wonderful thing was that she was running on the ground. It was now night time, so it was difficult to see her clearly. After chasing her for a distance, she lost her pursuer.


    I stopped and thought about how I couldn''t see Lucky, and how Lucky could catch up, so I asked, "Lucky?"


    "There was a fire just now, and when we opened the door, a female dog just happened to pass by and Laifu ran off with her. You can''t even shout! "


    "Beast!"


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t, hurry up and find the wonders, otherwise she will die." "Go and wake up everyone in the village and mobilize everyone to search for the wonders of the world!"


    "I''m afraid I don''t have that kind of influence!"


    I ran back to the Great Monkey''s house. The Great Monkey asked loudly, "Have you found something wonderful?"


    I did not have the time to pay attention to him. I used my leg to kick the village head awake. The village head hurriedly got up and asked, "Hey, why am I sleeping here? Weren''t I playing mahjong just now? "


    "Look at this fire!" I pointed at the big monkey and said, "The weasel got on your body and set fire to you! He had even washed away the dog blood on Miao Miao Miao''s body, allowing the weasel to climb onto her body and bring her away. He wanted to kill her! "I know that you were attacked by a weasel, but others do not know that they will only assume that you were the one who set the fire!"


    "What?" The village chief''s feet were trembling.


    "Want to fix it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then activate all the villagers to find the wonders. If they are still alive when they find it, I will give you a good word. Otherwise, you will be guilty of murder and arson!"


    The village chief fainted again. I quickly supported him and gave him two tight slaps to clear his head.


    The villagers alone would not be able to find such miraculous things. However, with such a powerful force, the weasel was able to avoid them without having the time to kill them. If he wanted to catch it, he would have to rely on that house guard divine hammer from before!


    I ran back to the Hammer House, but before I reached it, I saw it make itself four or five meters tall and run towards me with Fang Qin and his mother in its mouth.


    After reaching in front of me, the hammer spat out Fang Qin and her daughter in front of me. "My mouth was frozen by the willow branches. You have to give me five more pieces of pig cartilage!"


    "I''ll give you ten more!" I said, "Do you know about the weasel demon in the village?"


    "Yes!"


    "It''s on a girl now, go get it!"


    "I can''t beat it, but its cultivation is higher than mine!" The hammer said.


    "You''re such a big wolfdog, and you''re afraid of a weasel? So what if its cultivation is higher than yours? It was born to be afraid of you, and when it sees you, its legs will go soft.


    "No way, no way. The risk is too high!"


    I raised my index finger and said, "A hundred pieces of pig cartilage!"


    "High risk, high return. Cheers!" The hammer said and ran off.


    I pulled Fang Qin and her mother up and spat on their bodies. Saliva was also called Yang Water, and it spat on their wounds.


    "I originally pitied the two of you, but now I''m a bit more ruthless!" I pulled them toward the house in the woods.


    After arriving at Lin Hai''s house, I opened my backpack and found a talisman and a jewelry box. He undid the willow branches from Fang Qin and her daughter''s bodies and sealed them in the jewelry box. Afterwards, he put the jewelry box in his pocket and carried it with him.


    The efficiency of the village chief was very high. Right now, the village was filled with the sound of gongs and drums.


    The little Hanged Ghost shook my hand and said, "Big brother, it''s very lively outside! Can I go watch the show? "


    "Your wife was just eaten, are you still in the mood to watch the show?" I asked.


    "Eh, then what do I need to do?"


    "Stay here and think!" I ran out again to try to find something.


    I did not run into the village, but up the hill. Right now, the village was filled with the sound of drums and gongs. Both the dog and human had come out, so the weasel definitely wouldn''t dare to stay in the village. He would definitely bring Miao Miao to a place that was inconvenient for everyone! Then it could only be a mountain!

 C38

    The hammer, as a dog that eats feces, can become a guardian god. Although it was pretending to be crazy to ask me for the pig cartilage, in reality, it is definitely a very smart and mighty wolfdog. It must have also thought that the weasel would take Miao Miao and run up the mountain, and if I go up there now, if it is in trouble, I might even be able to help it in time!


    At the bottom of the hill, I stopped again. The mountain was very big, and it was possible in every direction. Where would the weasel run to? It must be in a hurry to kill the treasure right now. If it were to kill Sisi now, how would it be able to locate the treasure?


    "The place where their entire families were killed!" I clapped my hands and ran over to where the big monkey had buried the explosives.


    There is a long way to go. I have a mortal body, so I can''t run too fast. Hopefully the hammer will smell the weasel and catch up with him before he gets there!


    After chasing for more than half an hour, I found bloody handprints on the ground. Squatting down, he saw that the two were small. They must have been left behind by the exquisite act of running on their backs for too long and breaking the skin on their hands.


    The blood is already half dry. Even if I fly, I won''t be able to catch up!


    I looked at the sky and shouted, "Hammer! It''s below the North Star! "


    After shouting for a few times, his throat had turned hoarse. I hope the hammer can hear me!


    I dragged my exhausted body forward. When I reached the top of a hill, the hammer appeared in front of me, with a wonderful mouth and a wonderful head full of blood.


    She was taken away by the weasel in front of me!


    Suddenly my eyes were sore, my nose was sore, and I wanted to cry. Such a cute little girl was taken away and killed by an evil spirit right in front of my face. What ability do I have?


    I finally couldn''t help it, and I began to sob under my breath.


    The hammer came up to me and put down her weapon. "She''s not dead yet!"


    "Huh?" I immediately picked it up, and sure enough, it was still breathing.


    "I heard you shout, and I ran to you. Seeing her sprint towards a large rock, I quickly stepped in front of her to help her escape. Otherwise, with her speed just now, her head would have been smashed flat. " The hammer said.


    "Thank you, Hammer, you''re really a good person!" I looked at the hammer and saw that the middle of its stomach was flattened and as thin as a piece of paper.


    "Stop looking, she was hit just now." The hammer said.


    "I will give you two hundred pieces of pig cartilage!" I said.


    "Forget about the pig cartilage. It''s just a joke. If I was really that gluttonous, Samsara would have long ago turned into a pig. " However, the hammer suddenly fell, "I''m so sleepy. Back then, I was abandoned by my original owner, and the dog beating team members chased and hit me. I fell off the cliff, and even though I was blocked by a tree, all the bones in my body were broken. Brother Hong took pity on me and led me to his house in the back mountain. He fed me medicine, fed me food, and brought me back to life. After I died, I didn''t leave, and remained by his side. When he died, I went to his house to watch over his door, to guard it so that no ghosts could come near. I''ve watched for three generations already, and I''m not done with watching over his kindness, but, alas, I don''t have a next life.


    I also felt very sad. I forced a smile and said, "Why are you saying such things?" Wasn''t it just a bump? He wouldn''t die! You can still talk so much! "


    "You lied to me, you said I''m a dog. The weasel doesn''t dare to touch me, but it doesn''t dare to touch a dog with flesh. I am only a dog''s soul right now, and its cultivation is higher than mine, so it''s easy for you to kill me. " The hammer suddenly laughed, "But I don''t blame you, because I know you lied to me."


    The hammer closed its eyes, and the flat piece of meat slowly disappeared. As if it had been set on fire, it turned into colorful dust that covered its entire body.


    "I''m not trying to lie to you. I didn''t know that if you didn''t have a physical body, the weasel would kill you!" I cried out, "I really don''t know!"


    Unfortunately, the hammer had already turned into smoke and clouds, so he was unable to hear my words.


    Killing intent rose in my heart. This was the first time I felt this way. This weasel brat, I must kill him.


    I carried Miaomiao on my back and headed for the village. Right now, there were definitely many people watching Sisi. The yang energy was especially strong, and although the weasel spirit was not a ghost, it was still sinister. The yang energy was too strong for it to approach Sisi.


    When I reached the village entrance, my cell phone rang. It was the phone number of my neighbor''s brother. Why would he call me at this time?


    After the call connected, he heard his grandfather''s voice.


    "River, what did you do with those two female ghosts? Did you not kill them? "Do not kill them! Although they are evil, they are, after all, the first to be harmed. Do you want to give them all the karma?"


    "I know, Grandfather, I didn''t kill them. Though I don''t know how to send them on their way! "


    "Mm, that''s good!" Grandfather said, "Eh, from your voice, it sounds like you''re crying. What happened?"


    "Grandfather, do you know how to kill an adult weasel? He grew a white beard and committed suicide, and now the Rat Soul has killed two people. "


    "Why kill it? There must be a reason for it to kill someone, right? The weasel is a good spirit, for no reason at all, it would not harm people''s lives! "


    "I don''t care. Not only did it kill two adults, it also almost killed a cute little girl. Just now, it also killed a loyal and devoted Deity Defender Dog."


    On the other end of the phone, his grandfather paused for a long time before letting out a long sigh. Then he said, "River, we are givers, not slayers."


    "But that''s an animal, not a ghost!" I shouted angrily.


    "Don''t tell me you still don''t understand that we, the givers, are givers! Spirit! It wasn''t sending off ghosts! The dead weasel is also a spirit! "


    "You want me to not only spare him, but also give him to him?" I choked with sobs and said, "Grandpa, I''m not a Buddha. I don''t have that much of a measure. The spirit dog that was killed by him was very kind, very loyal, and also very loyal. Even though he knew there was danger, he still wanted to go. I really like this dog. I just became friends with it and it was killed by the weasel. Do you understand how I feel now? "


    "I understand! I can understand that, but we''re just givers, and this is what you need to do! "


    "Then I can''t get through this!" I hung up.


    As soon as I entered the village, someone discovered me. A few of them helped to send Miaomiao to the village''s infirmary and gave her a stitch to stop the bleeding.


    Someone informed the big monkey, and he soon arrived with Sisi. Seeing how serious Miao Miao''s head was, he was relieved to see that she was still alive. He grabbed my hand and said, "Thank you, thank you for saving my family!"


    As the big monkey spoke, it was moved and then it kneeled down. "I will repay this kindness in my next life even if I have to work hard!"


    "It wasn''t me who saved him, it was a dog who saved him, or the beast in your mouth." I walked out of the infirmary and stood outside smoking a cigarette.


    Sisi followed me out and held my hand. "Big brother, will big sister also fall asleep like mother and grandmother?"


    I patted Sisi''s head as I carried her and said, "It won''t happen, elder sister will wake up very soon. With big brother here, I won''t let big sister sleep, and I won''t let you sleep either! "


    "I believe you!" Sisi held my head.


    This was the purest and strongest form of trust!


    The big monkey walked behind me and asked, "Master River, what do you mean by what you just said? A dog is wonderful? "


    I clenched my teeth and said, "Don''t talk to me. If it wasn''t for you going too far, there wouldn''t be what happened today!" I don''t want to see a good friend scared out of his wits in front of me right now! You''d better hurry up and leave, otherwise I''m afraid I won''t be able to control myself and will hit you! "


    The big monkey stopped talking and carried Sisi over.


    Smoke after cigarette, repeating his grandfather''s words. Giving away a spirit was giving up a spirit, not just a ghost! All the spirits that could not leave the road had to be sent, they could not be killed!


    But I''m really not that great, I''m about to collapse, I wish I could tear that weasel apart right now!


    When the sun rose, the villagers who had been tired all night went to sleep.


    The weasel will not let this go. It will definitely come back to harm and think. The big monkey would not be in any danger before the two Sisi sisters died. The weasel wanted to keep him at the back, forcing him to break down before killing him.


    "Big monkey, Amazing and Sisi are with me tonight." I said to the big monkey.


    "With you protecting them, of course it would be the best!" The big monkey said emotionally.


    I''m going to use these two sisters to lure the weasel out. I''m not sending it off, I''m going to kill it! Revenge for the guard dog!

 C39

    Although Grandpa won''t teach me how to kill the weasel, but just think about it, there must be a way.


    I leafed through the ancestor notes, looking for clues. After rummaging through the entire morning, although I couldn''t find a way to record the murder spirit, I still managed to extract some clues from some of the incidents. I had a general idea of what was going on in my mind.


    There were also talismans that were specifically aimed at the Qilin, but in order to draw a talisman that could restrain the Qilin spirit, one needed a very high foundation and spiritual force. I had to draw a few that could restrain the Qilin spirit talismans, but I was still unable to draw a talisman that could restrain the Qilin spirit at the moment.


    I first went to the neighboring village to buy seven silver needles from the old doctor, then I sent the little monkey to the bamboo forest to cut a lot of arrows, then I went to the butcher''s house and stabbed all the arrows into the bodies of the pigs that were waiting to be slaughtered that night. The pig was in great pain. It howled incessantly, but it could only let it down.


    The big monkey immediately went to the county hospital to buy two oxygen tanks. Then, he gave the task of buying two dolls about the same size as Xiao Niu and two sets of wigs. Xiao Niu then went to the chemical factory to buy a bucket of cinnabar.


    Afterwards, I dug out a gossip ditch in the courtyard of Lin Hai''s house. I bought some cinnabar and grinded it to fill up the gossip ditch. Then I covered the leaves with willow leaves to cover the yang energy of the cinnabar and sprinkled them with mud powder.


    After the doll and the wig were bought, I put the wig on the doll. He cut some hair off Sisi and Miaomiao before stuffing them into the wig. Then, the cloth doll was given to separate the clothes of the two siblings on the boat. He then bought two piglets and drugged them. After losing consciousness, he removed all the cotton from the cloth doll and stuffed the piglet inside.


    In the evening, he took the mud from the bottom of the well and sealed Miao and Sisi with mud from the bottom of the well. The butcher''s pig cut open its stomach and took out all the bamboo arrows, hiding them by the side.


    He busied himself until the sun set, and finally finished all the rest.


    I''ll have the village head inform everyone in the village not to come out tonight, close the door and go to sleep.


    I sat in the Eight Trigrams Formation with two cloth dolls dressed up as thoughtful and wonderful. I covered the faces of the two cloth dolls with cloth.


    "Come! "Aren''t you vicious? I''ll watch over these two sisters today. Let''s see if you have the guts to do so!" I said aloud.


    I sat cross-legged in the dark, looking out at the courtyard.


    The weasel will definitely come again. Last night, he was able to take away Miaomiao before my eyes. If it wasn''t for the help of the hammer, Miaomiao would have already been killed by him. It was arrogant and would definitely come again!


    I sat until about ten o''clock in the evening, when the weasel didn''t show up. I hadn''t slept for two days and nights. I was dizzy and my dark circles were very heavy. Because I was already very satisfied with my spirit, I couldn''t cover the Yang Fire in my body any longer. Otherwise, the weasel could charge into my body and use my hands to kill and think, making me blame myself for the pain for my entire life.


    Not only was I unable to cover the Yang Fire, I even tapped the area between my eyebrows with chicken blood. This way, it will protect the Spirit Gate and prevent the weasel from getting on my body. The older generation liked to smear a little bit of red on the forehead of their children. The women and children of India were still used to painting a little bit of red on the forehead of their children, which was to protect the spirit gate.


    Around eleven o''clock, the cloth doll disguised in an exquisite appearance suddenly stood up. Yes, he had stood up. The piglet in the cloth doll had been drugged enough to sleep for two days and two nights, so it couldn''t wake up. Even if it did wake up, it wouldn''t be able to stand up.


    The weasel must have been fooled!


    I immediately turned around and pressed the doll down. I took off the cloth covering my face and inserted the seven silver needles I had taken out from my sleeve into the seven orifices of the pig head, sealing the weasel''s soul so that it couldn''t take them out of the piglet''s body.


    After I plugged it in, I rolled over and plugged in the big fan that was already there.


    A strong wind blew away the mud powder and willow leaves on the ground, revealing the vermillion sand. Piggy ran around inside but couldn''t get out.


    I grabbed the rooster out of the chicken coop and was about to cut its throat when my cell phone rang. He saw that it was his neighbor''s brother''s number.


    Grandpa must have borrowed his phone to call.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I answered.


    "Hey, River, have you considered it yet? "Please don''t kill my spirit, my family has only given away souls for generations, they have never been killed before!"


    At this point in time, my grandfather''s words to me didn''t make me feel conflicted, because I was determined to kill the weasel. However, his words would only make me suffer. The principle that all the ancestors of pain clung to was destroyed by me.


    "Grandfather, people have good people and bad people. The labor camp is also a place to help the bad people improve. But, why are there still some bad people that get shot to death?" This was because there was no cure for these kind of bad people. "Therefore, there''s also a good spirit soul. If there''s anything that can be gifted, I''ll definitely gift it to you. But this weasel has killed too many people, and there''s no cure for it. It has to be killed."


    "River Water, when you were very young, I could already see that you were very smart. Some things can be figured out by yourself, but why do you have to be so smart in this matter?" Grandfather''s voice was hoarse.


    "Grandfather, just take it as me letting down our family ancestors. Today, I will definitely kill this evil spirit!" I hung up and turned off the phone.


    Piggy was still running around inside the Eight Trigrams Formation. I cut the chicken''s throat and spilled its blood on the Eight Trigrams Formation''s cinnabar. Cinnabar immediately burned its essence, energy, and spirit. It kneeled down in front of the piglet and begged me for forgiveness.


    I replied, "Now you know to beg for mercy?" When I begged you to let the big monkey family go, why didn''t you think about it? It''s worse than your wife or your children. Well, you shouldn''t have to kill two of Big Monkey''s daughters. How old are they? Understand what? It was you who insisted on killing them, so don''t blame me for it! "


    Piggy kneels there, kowtowing to me and shaking his head.


    I took out a slingshot and took out the bamboo arrows that were stained with the fresh blood of the pig. When the pig was pierced by the arrows, it was in great pain and resentment, so much so that it was filled with killing intent. And this infernal energy was all directed at these bamboo arrows. Thus, these bamboo arrows now carried an extremely heavy infernal energy.


    "Go to hell!" I shot a bamboo arrow into the piglet''s left eye.


    Then I shot all the arrows into the piglet''s body, and the piglet lay on the ground, dying. The Samadhi Fire in the Eight Trigram Formation of Cinnabar had also been burnt.


    I lit a cigarette, leaned against the wall, and finally killed the weasel. But I can''t be happy, because I don''t know how to face my grandfather. After a hundred years, how to face the ancestors and how to kill the spirit giver!


    However, I think that as long as I explain it to them clearly, this weasel spirit is too evil, they would understand if I didn''t kill it.


    I flicked my cigarette on the ground and was about to clear the scene when the village chief came out of the shadows.


    "Village head?" Didn''t I tell you not to come out tonight? Including you! " I said.


    The Village Chief smiled. I suddenly realised that something was amiss. The Village Chief was extremely cowardly, and even if he was worried about the situation here, he wouldn''t dare to come alone. He would definitely bring a few people with him.


    But now, it was only him alone!


    The village chief walked over, clapping his hands. With a face full of smiles, he said, "Don''t call me a giver. Call me a murderer!" And call upon those who kill innocent souls! "


    "Who are you?" I asked, already guessing who it was, but I couldn''t believe it until he admitted it himself.


    "I''m sure you can kill me!" The village chief said.


    "I won''t, you lied to me!" I shook my head, pointed at the piglet, and asked, "Who''s that on him?"


    "An innocent old woman. First, she was pressed by me to her head and drowned in the toilet. Now, even her soul has been killed by you! "Hahaha!" The village chief raised his head and laughed.


    "Impossible!" "She''s a wonderful grandmother, and she won''t do anything wonderful, or listen to your commands!"


    "Don''t you forget, what am I? I can even confuse people, so would it be difficult for me to bewitch a ghost? " The village chief said, "Do you think I''m stupid? "I just wanted to see just how strong you are. In the end, you were so angry that you lost your head and dispersed this woman''s soul without saying anything. I killed her and you dispersed her soul, so we are the same kind of people ¡­"


    I felt unusually cold, and my body kept shaking.


    The village chief walked in front of me and said, "Anyway, you''ve already killed an innocent ghost spirit. It doesn''t matter if you kill another person. Come on, I won''t be able to escape from this fat village chief who has silver needles in his seven orifices. Use the method you used just now to shatter my soul.


    Gritting my teeth in anger, I pulled out all of the silver needles from the piglets'' seven orifices.

 C40

    The village chief stood in front of me and raised his head. "Come, let''s seal me in this fatty''s body and disperse us."


    I pulled out all of the silver needles and emotionlessly said, "Extend your tongue!"


    The mayor stuck his tongue out and I stuck a silver needle into the tip of his tongue. Then he put one under each ear, one under each eye, and one in each.


    I replied, "There''s still one more shot. With this shot, you won''t be able to escape even if you want to!"


    However, he raised his head with an indifferent look.


    I knew it wasn''t really trying to die, because it hadn''t finished its revenge yet. It was designed for me to accidentally let the mother soul of the big monkey scatter, let me very guilty self-reproach. At the same time, it was extremely resentful and wanted to kill it.


    If it runs, it will stir my fighting spirit. On the contrary, it was standing right in front of me. After getting on the village head''s body, I would be able to scatter it. However, that was on the premise that the village head would also die along with it. Obviously, I wouldn''t break it up like that, because the village chief was alive and I couldn''t afford it, and the weasel was certain that I didn''t dare.


    Thus, it did it this way because it knew that I wouldn''t dare to do it. If I were to kill the person I wanted to kill right in front of me, even then I wouldn''t be able to do it.


    It knew that it couldn''t kill me, so it wanted to use this method to break me down and stop blocking its way.


    "Are you coming or not? I''m leaving if you don''t come! This is your last chance, take good care of it! " The village chief proudly stated.


    I suddenly stabbed into his Baihui acupoint and the village chief''s eyes suddenly turned blue. The weasel was scared and didn''t expect that I would really stab it. He pretended to be calm and replied, "I don''t believe that you would dare to kill me."


    I weakly waved my hand. "You are inside the body of a living person. Of course, I don''t dare to kill you. I only sealed you."


    The Village Chief''s expression changed drastically. "Seal me in the body of a living person. Aren''t you afraid of being destroyed by the heavens?"


    "That''s my problem. It has nothing to do with you."


    The village chief turned around and ran, but his fat body couldn''t run fast at all. I picked up a stick, chased him, and smashed the back of his head with it.


    The village chief held onto the wall and slowly turned around to look at me. His eyelids could barely open.


    "If you''re tired, then go to sleep!" I put my hand on his head and pushed.


    Of course, the weasel spirit couldn''t faint, but it is currently sealed within the body of the village head. If I knock the village head unconscious, it won''t be able to control the body of the village head.


    After knocking the mayor out, I dragged him into the house, carried him to the second floor, and tied him to the foot of the bed with a thick rope.


    But up until now, I didn''t think of how to deal with the weasel in the Village Head''s body. I just wanted to seal it and prevent it from harming the two Meimei sisters.


    After tying up the Village Head, I locked up the doors and windows, then ran to the Great Monkey''s house so that the Sisi sisters wouldn''t have to breathe through the oxygen cylinders anymore.


    "Master River Master, did you kill that weasel?" the big monkey asked anxiously.


    I shook my head. "I didn''t kill him, but I dispersed your mother''s soul."


    The big monkey was stunned and asked, "Why?"


    "The weasel is very cunning, I fell into his trap. However, it was too arrogant, and was now sealed by me. Even though it''s sealed, we can''t kill it now. Furthermore, I don''t know if it can break the seal, so I advise you to leave tonight and bring along Sisi to a place devoid of people to hide for a while. " I said.


    The big monkey looked at the corpses of his wife and mother and said, "What about them? We can''t just leave it there like this, we can''t bury it in peace! "


    "Is it more important to be alive or to be dead?" I asked back, looking at the big monkey''s expression but still unwilling to leave, "Rent two ice coffins and freeze them first, lest they stink. "When I think of a way to kill that weasel, you can come back with good thoughts."


    The big monkey didn''t blame me for dispersing his mother''s soul. He also understood that I had fallen into his trap. He was already very sad, so he bowed towards me and said, "Thank you, Great Master Jiang Shui. This great kindness cannot be repaid. I want to ¡ª"


    I immediately interrupted her. "Don''t tell me where you''re going or anyone else."


    "Then Grandmaster, how long will it take for you to kill the weasel?" the big monkey asked.


    I raised my head and looked at the moon. "I don''t know either. If the weasel has been dealt with, I''ll tell the little monkey and have him call you." But remember, no matter who calls you and asks where you are, don''t tell them, including me! "


    "Alright!"


    "Let''s go now!" Let''s go now!


    The big monkey ran into the house and packed up some clothes. Then, he brought the two sisters out and said to them, "Kowtow to your benefactor. If it wasn''t for your benefactor, our entire family would have been wiped out."


    Thinking of how she was going to kneel down, I hurriedly held them up and told them, "You have to be obedient. You have to listen to your father. Do you understand?"


    Miaomiao nodded. Sisi held my hand and said, "Big brother, I heard my father talking to someone else and knew that my grandmother and mother were killed by demons. Will you avenge my grandmother and mother?"


    "I will." I patted Sisi''s head and said, "Be good and leave quickly. Don''t ask too many questions!"


    The big monkey held onto his two daughters as he left. The little monkey stood by his side and wanted to send him off. I said, "Don''t send him off. You should go and rent two ice coffins to freeze your sister-in-law and your mother. I still have things to take care of!"


    Lin Hua saw that I had been too busy and too tired to urge her on, but I knew that she was very anxious.


    Lin Hua''s corpse was taken by the weasel to the depths of the mountains. If I were to search for it myself, I would have no idea how long it would take to find it.


    Even though he had used mud to cover the three flames in his Qi, it was still too dangerous. There was no need to use it unless absolutely necessary, not to mention the fact that the current conditions were sufficient.


    I burned the candle under the great monkey''s mother''s chin for a while, then burned the corpse oil and rubbed it over her eyes and ears so that I could see my otherworldly friends.


    He opened his evil eyes and saw the wandering ghost.


    "Have you been following me?" I asked.


    The wandering ghost nodded and said, "Shouldn''t you send me off, spirit giver? You must have a way to keep me from going to hell. "


    "Alright, go help me find a corpse. It''s a man, half his head was cut off. Go up the mountain and search. Ask other ghosts like you if they have seen him."


    "So if I help you find it, you agree to give it to me?"


    "Mm, but I won''t guarantee that you won''t have to suffer through a nose to hell. I will only send you to the spiritual person, send you on your way, and help you wash away your sins. I will try, but I may not succeed."


    "Alright, with your words, I am relieved!"


    With that, the wandering ghost ran away.


    I went to the Village Head''s house. After knocking on the door and entering, the Village Chief and his family sat in the living room, anxious. Lin Hua was also sitting there.


    The Village Head''s wife, Auntie Hui Hong, quickly grabbed my hand and asked, "Master Jiang Shui, you''re here! I wonder where my boss went. Did he go to find you? "


    I didn''t want to tell her the truth, in case she would cause trouble. After releasing the weasel from the body of the village chief, I shook my head. "No, I told him to inform everyone not to go out at night. Why did he go out himself?"


    Auntie Hui Hong slapped her thigh, tears flowing down as she said, "What do we do now? Nothing will happen to him, will it? "


    "Auntie Hui Hong, don''t worry. The Village Head will be fine. I have already controlled that weasel." The Village Chief might have been afraid of the danger of staying in the village, so he went to another village to drink with people. "


    "He really likes to drink, but even if I call him, I can''t get through to him!"


    "Maybe he''s drunk. Don''t worry, he''ll be fine." After saying that, I told Lin Hua, "Sister Hua, come out for a while."


    Lin Hua followed me to the courtyard. I told her, "Big sister Hua, tomorrow will be the seventh day of Lin Hai. You should sleep well tomorrow, get up at noon, and then go buy some food. At night, you''ll make Lin Hai''s favorite food."


    "Will he come back?" Lin Hua asked. From her tone, she did not hold any hope.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll get him." I said this not to comfort Lin Hua, but to have a solution in mind.


    Lin Hua nodded gratefully. "Thank you."


    "You should go to sleep now. Try not to stay up late."


    After I said that, I went to the stream and folded a large bundle of willow branches. At that moment, the wandering ghost ran over and said, "I found it!"

 C41

    "Bring me there immediately!" I ran toward the wandering ghost with the wicker in my arms.


    The wandering ghost quickly retreated, afraid that he would be hurt by the willow branch. "Don''t get too close to me!"


    I urged him, "Don''t waste your breath. Where did you find that corpse? Bring me there immediately!"


    "Good, good, good!" The wandering ghost led the way.


    After walking for over an hour on the mountain path, he saw a corpse that had lost its human form. If not for the fact that half of its head was missing, it would be impossible to recognize that it was a sea of trees. The crows and wild cats had eaten their fill with holes, and many parts of their bones were exposed.


    "Go find a mother!" I said.


    The wandering ghost ran away. After a while, he brought a sack. I put the sack aside. He twisted Lin Hai''s head off and threw him into a sack. He then removed his hand and used a stick to cut off some of the remaining meat.


    After working like this for more than half an hour, Lin Hai''s bones were collected into a sack and carried back on his shoulder.


    The wandering ghost glanced at the cut off flesh from the sea of trees and said, "You''re really ruthless. This is a human, how can you treat it like you were dealing with a cat or dog?"


    "Since he''s already like this, there''s no point in keeping any meat, as carrying it would also cause the meat to fall apart. I might as well just cut off the meat and retrieve the bone." I explained.


    When I got back to his house with the bones of the forest on my back, I put a few pieces of large yellow paper together and simply cut them into two human forms. He placed one under the coffin, then put the bones of the sea of trees together and placed them on top of the yellow paper man. After he was done, he used another piece of paper to cover the bones.


    "Put your hand on the coffin lid and bring it up!" I told him.


    The wandering ghost followed me and covered the coffin. Originally, the coffin was the last step in the process, but with Lin Hai''s current situation, there was no need to be so careful.


    Once the coffin was covered, I made two hemispheres out of folded wicker.


    Then he took out Fang Qin and her daughter''s box, poured them into the willow cage, closed the hemisphere, and tied them up with a string.


    Fang Qin and her mother, now only the size of a cigarette box, yelled at me from within the willow cage.


    "Stop muttering. Let me ask you, where is Lin Hai''s soul?" I thought you said he was happy in the playworld. Where was that? " I asked.


    "Beg me, beg me to tell you!" Fang Qin said.


    "Originally, I sympathized with the two of you, but today, I dispersed the soul of an innocent person. I suddenly realized that blind sympathy was unfair to the kind. You guys have been through a lot and have been cheated by the man you love. But that can''t be your excuse for harming other men. " I closed my eyes and said tiredly.


    "Ha!" Fang Qin raised her head.


    Fang Hong Ling said: "Don''t make yourself sound too great and as kind as you say, just look at how mother and daughter were hurt by you. Not only was my face destroyed by you, you even made a hole in me! "


    "You brought that upon yourselves. Didn''t I properly explain it to you in the beginning? It''s your fault for not listening! " After I finished speaking, I impatiently shouted, "Enough!" Let''s not waste any more words. Hurry up and tell me where Lin Hai''s soul is. This is your last chance! "


    "Don''t say it!" Fang Hongling loudly said.


    "Then don''t blame me for this. Today, I''ve already killed a spirit, and the ring that was given to me is broken. Killing a spirit is the same as destroying the ring. It doesn''t matter if I kill two more." I carried the cage out and found a house with chickens. I threw the cage into the chicken coop.


    The chickens in the chicken coop began to boil up as Fang Qin and her mother cried out incessantly.


    I leaned against the chicken coop and lit a cigarette, numbing myself to death.


    Fang Qin and her mother screamed for over ten minutes. Finally, they couldn''t take it anymore and shouted, "I''m telling you, let us out!"


    "Tell me first!"


    "Let us out, we''ll talk about it later!"


    "Then don''t say anymore!"


    "I said, I said, in the basement! "My house has a basement, and a secret compartment under the bed. You can go in!"


    "Alright!" I took out the Willow Cage. The mother and daughter pair had been pecked like rice sieve, their bodies full of holes.


    I said to them, "If I can''t find the sea of trees in the basement, you two can wait to disappear from this world forever. I won''t give you any chance! "


    Fang Qin and her daughter didn''t say anything. I brought them back to Lin Hai''s house and crawled under his bed. After knocking for a while, there was indeed a secret compartment. The planks were removed and a wooden staircase was attached. I lit a candle and climbed into the basement.


    It was filled with jewelry and antiques.


    It seemed like Fang Hongling earned all of this in Shanghai. She had seen a lot of things and knew how to hide a lot of money, so she built a basement to hide her money.


    "Where?" I asked Fang Qin.


    "Inside the mirror!" Fang Qin replied.


    I found a mirror on the wall with a painting of a spring on the surface.


    I know how to hide ghosts in a mirror, because the space inside the mirror can absorb the filth from the start. Old houses were used to hanging mirrors in their doorways to absorb the foul air that rushed in from the outside. But I didn''t expect them to hide the sea of trees in the mirror.


    "Why did you hide him in the mirror?" I asked.


    Fang Qin and her daughter didn''t say anything. I took down the mirror and saw a picture of hell on the back of the mirror. There were many male portraits on the picture.


    I replied, "You used this mirror to lure those lecherous men in. They only saw the time spent on the front but didn''t notice the mountain of blades and sea of flames behind them." After they enter deeper, they will be trapped in a sea of flames and sabers, forever unable to come out. You sure are ruthless! However, you two shouldn''t be able to create this, right? Who taught you? "


    Fang Qin and her mother didn''t say anything. I continued, "Do you still want to be pecked by chickens?"


    Fang Qin said, "An old nun taught us."


    "Old Daoist nun?" I asked. A Daoist who did not exorcise evil actually helped the evil! This really made my three views collapse.


    Fang Hongling explained: "Before you arrived here, there was an old nun who discovered that we were trying to hook up with the men that passed by. She was originally going to break us up. "Later on, we begged for forgiveness and explained the reason to her. She said that it was not enough for such a man to kill them just to punish them and make them suffer forever and ever in the sea of flames and sabers, so she made a mirror for us and told us to lure the souls of those lecherous men into the basement. Naturally, they would come inside."


    "That nun is also a woman who has been hurt by love. She sympathizes very much with us." Fang Qin added.


    "I had thought that the Annihilation Madame only existed in the television!" I lit a cigarette and asked, "How do I release the ghosts inside?"


    "The nun didn''t teach us, and we didn''t plan on letting those lecherous men out, so we didn''t ask." Fang Qin said.


    I shook my head and lamented, "But is Lin Hai also a lustful person? He left his hometown for Lin Hua, and the two of them finally got married. "


    Fang Hong Ling said: "Hehe, do you think he is someone who is devoted to love? Wrong, he was just ugly and poor, only Lin Hua liked him. That was why he ran away from home with Lin Hua. Moreover, the one he really paid was Lin Hua. I tested him a little and he couldn''t hold it anymore. This silly woman Lin Hua, I thought I met a lover, but in reality, Lin Hai is just a heartless man who doesn''t have the conditions to be heartless. Once he has the conditions to betray me, he immediately betrayed Lin Hua. We didn''t want Lin Hua to marry a man like that, so on their wedding day, we killed him and lured his soul here. "I never thought that you would be the one to bite the gold."


    I knew it would be a waste of time to go on, so I stopped and studied the mirror. When I realized that the back of the painting could be torn off, I carefully used the blade to cut it off. After hanging up, the sea of trees leaked out and stood in front of me with a blank look on my face.


    In the picture of Blade Mountain Flame Sea Guild, there were still many men suffering.


    He probably won''t be able to save them. Since he won''t be able to, then let them disappear. I burned the picture.


    Lin Hai came back to his senses and asked me, "Who are you?"


    "I''m your mother!" I spit on the palm of my hand and slapped it.


    Lin Hai was slapped by me until he fell onto the ground. I reprimanded him, "Lin Hua is sincere to you, and she is even pregnant with your child. An honest and honest person like you is in fact, a fickle and cruel pair! "


    Lin Hai quickly got up and asked, "Hua Hua, are you pregnant? Really? I''m going to be a father? "


    "You can''t be a father anymore, you''re already dead!" I said.


    "I''m already dead?" Lin Hai had a look of disbelief on his face.


    I snorted. "Tomorrow is your seventh. Eat a meal tonight, and I''ll send you on your way. As for Lin Hua, I will advise her to go back to her hometown. In order to prevent her from feeling sad again, I will not tell her about your matter. "


    Lin Hai was stunned and I said indifferently, "Think back carefully. Have you already died?"


    I ignored him and climbed up with the wicker cage.


    As soon as he got outside, his phone rang. It was his brother''s number. There was no need to ask, it was definitely his grandpa who opened it.

 C42

    I reluctantly picked up the call. "Grandpa, stop trying to persuade me. If you say those words again, I''ll switch off my phone!"


    However, his grandfather said, "I''m not trying to persuade you. I''m just telling you a story, a true story."


    "What story?" I sat down on the bed. A long time ago, there was a young county magistrate who did not ask for orders from the people. At the age of thirty, he collapsed in bed. Every night, the ghosts that he had wronged and killed were rolling around his bed. Sometimes they would pinch his nose, making him unable to breathe, and then they would release him just as he was about to suffocate. After a while, she would pull his ears and tug on his hair, causing him to scream incessantly in pain. Every night, she would torture him.


    He only asked the ghosts why they had not reincarnated and tortured him like this. The vengeful spirit said, ''We were all wronged to death by your miscarriage of justice. We were born in the government to be tortured, and we died in hell to be punished. We would rather not reincarnate and wait for an opportunity to torture you, making you suffer as much as we are. ''Before, you were in good health, and now that you have the presence of an official, we can''t get close to you. But now that you''re sick, I''ll make you beg for death! ''


    However, there were two old men who didn''t torture him and only begged him to help them overturn the case and allow them to get rid of the mortal sin and be reincarnated as innocent people. The county magistrate agreed on the surface, but he secretly sent someone to invite the Daoist out. With one move, he exterminated all of those vengeful souls, causing their souls to scatter, including those two old men.


    The county magistrate''s illness would soon be cured without the use of a vengeful spirit. He had to get a magical equipment to protect himself as he continued to fish and meat within the village, making misdemeanor and miscarriage of justice.


    When he reached forty, he was still childless. He got anxious and went to pray to Buddha. One night, he dreamt of a man who called himself the City Lord. The City Lord told him that there were two old men who were related to him by the fate of father and son. After his death, they would reincarnate and become his sons.


    The County Magistrate woke up with a cold sweat. His son had been killed by him, so there was no pain that was deeper than this. In the old days, people were simple. Even if they were bad, their thoughts were not complicated. After thinking about it day and night, the county magistrate took off his official uniform and changed into a set of grass shoes and cloth clothes.


    After finishing my grandfather''s story, I asked, "Grandfather, are you saying that you want to tell me that this county magistrate is the ancestor of our family?" But what does it have to do with us? "


    "That''s right. He''s my great grandfather''s great grandfather''s grandfather. He gave away a lot of spirits. At the age of sixty, there was an undead who was very grateful to him, and he requested that he be reborn as his son. If he wanted to repay the favor, he would have a descendant as well. I''ll tell you this story. In addition to telling you the reason why we sent the spirit people, the most important thing is to let you know that every encounter is fate, and the encounter between the spirit giver and the spirit person is even more fate. A spirit that you sent today might be your future child. Similarly, if you kill a spirit today, perhaps you would be able to meet your parents in your previous life, so you would have to give it to him in return for raising it in his previous life. " Grandfather said.


    Grandfather''s words are a bit cruel. I either killed a spirit or my children, or my parents from a previous life.


    "Grandfather, your fabrication is very touching, but I have my limits. Unless it is absolutely necessary, I will not kill the spirit."


    His grandfather immediately asked, "Did you kill a spirit today?"


    I paused for a moment before my voice became much softer. With a bit of a guilty conscience, I said, "I was originally going to kill that weasel, but in the end I fell into its trap and killed an innocent woman''s spirit."


    His grandfather''s tone was still calm. "Then before you started to kill it, has it really reached the point where you have no other choice?"


    I thought for a moment. Initially, in order to save Sisi''s life, I had to kill the weasel. That''s why I planned it that way, but after I sealed it in the doll, I could stop and make a detailed plan. But I was in too much of a hurry to do that, and I ended up killing an innocent ghost.


    My heart was suddenly empty from guilt.


    "Did you realize you were wrong? If you had thought about it more, you probably wouldn''t have killed an innocent woman''s soul! River water, when you grow up, you will have to walk your own path in the future. Killing a spirit is the same as killing a person. Before we make a move, all kinds of thoughts would be involved. "


    After my grandpa said that, he hung up the phone. I lit a cigarette and blankly looked at Fang Qin and her daughter in the wicker cage. They were injured to the point where every single part of their body was injured to such an extent. Even if they were reincarnated, they would still be extremely ignorant and ugly to the extreme. He didn''t know how many times he had to put in and how many times he had to undergo reincarnation to be able to heal these injuries.


    She''s ugly and stupid. If they were both reincarnated as my daughters, then they would have come to collect their debts from me, or to be my wives in the next life ¡­ I didn''t dare think about it.


    A bang suddenly came from upstairs. I raised my head to look at the ceiling. At first, I wondered, "There''s no one upstairs!"


    However, when he thought about how the Village Chief was still on top, he immediately rushed up. The Village Chief had already woken up and was struggling with all his might.


    "He asked me to help him remove the needles on his body, but you didn''t tell me to stand up, so I didn''t." The one who spoke was Hanged Ghost.


    I looked at him with a stupefied expression. "Why are you here?"


    "Yesterday you told me to squat down here and think!"


    "F * * k, that''s enough. There''s no need to think any further. Let''s hurry up and go back!"


    "Where to? I don''t have a home. You brought me out and let me go? Didn''t you say you were going to give it to me? "


    "Earth is dangerous! Hurry back to your Ghost Domain. After I finish what I need to do, I''ll come find you later! "


    The little Hanged Ghost hesitated for a long time before finally leaving.


    The village chief, who had been possessed by the weasel, was still struggling. I hastily grabbed his head and said, "You want to faint for a while again, right? "Then let me help you." With that, he viciously punched the back of his head, causing him to faint again.


    There was no other way to knock him out. If he kept doing this, he would hurt the village chief and he might be beaten into a fool. He had to think of a way to seal the weasel somewhere else!


    However, I have a way to seal ghosts. I''m afraid that ordinary talismans will be useless to seal these kinds of animals.


    Willow!" My eyes lit up. The branches of the willow tree are as dark as the Spirit of the Eclipse. The Spirit of the Eclipse can reclaim the Spirit of the Eclipse, and the Spirit of the Eclipse can also reclaim the Spirit of the Eclipse!


    I hurried to the edge of the stream to break some willow branches.


    Just as I reached the stream, I saw two beauties bathing there. One had long and one had short hair, and the other had short hair. The beauties were more lively and cheerful as they waved at me, saying, "Handsome, come down here and play! Come and play with the water! "


    "Play with water? Can I play with you? " I laughed shyly.


    The two beauties began to giggle. The short-haired beauty nodded and said, "Great, great, great. Come and play with me!"


    "Play your sister!" I shouted suddenly.


    Previously, he said that the willow branch was negative, and the ghost liked it. However, if the willow branch that was exposed to the air was too negative, it would harm the ghost. However, if they were submerged in water, and the willow branch''s negativity was diluted a little bit, then the water would be the Ghost Spirit''s land of bliss. Even if it was daytime, it would still be exposed to the water''s surface.


    So in the old days the old people warned the children not to play in the willows where the river hung, lest they be pulled down by the water ghost. Of course, some water ghosts even took the initiative to trick their children into leaving. Their children were innocent, and their third eye had yet to heal, allowing them to meet the Yin and Yang Gods. These water ghosts would wave to the lonely children, telling them to come down and play. If the children really did come down, they would end up as a floating corpse.


    "She''s my sister!" You want to play with her? " The short-haired beauty pointed at the long-haired beauty next to her.


    The long-haired beauty was more shy. She put her head in her hands, feeling embarrassed. She looked like she wanted to refuse it, but at the same time, she was welcoming him back.


    "Come back and play with you two sisters!" Now we have serious matters to attend to! " As I said this, I hurriedly broke off a few willow branches.


    I ran back to Lin Hai''s house and was stunned when I went upstairs to take a look.


    The village chief closed his eyes and bowed his head. In front of him was a half-bitten tongue with a silver needle sticking out of it.


    "WHATF?" I''m going to break down.


    This weasel had bit off the village chief''s tongue, broken the seal on his aperture, and escaped! I quickly lifted the mayor''s chin and pried open his mouth to see if there was any blood clot in his throat. He bit his tongue to commit suicide not because of any important nerves on his tongue, but because the blood from his tongue flowed into his throat and clotted on his windpipe, eventually suffocating him.


    Fortunately, the village chief''s head was hooked, so blood flowed from his mouth and not down his throat.


    I picked up his tongue and carried him on my back to the village clinic. On the way, I suddenly remembered that if the doctor saw that he had needles in his seven orifices, he would probably ask more questions. When the village chief''s family knew that I had sealed the weasel within the body of the village chief, he would be forced to bite his tongue.


    In order to avoid this trouble, I hastily pulled out the rest of the silver needles on the Village Head''s head. When there were only two silver needles left, the Village Head''s eyelids suddenly twitched.


    "I''ve fallen into a trap again!" A chill went down the back of my neck.

 C43

    Just by breaking the seal on his aperture, the weasel wouldn''t be able to charge out. However, it acted as if it had already left the village. In my anxiety, I did not expect this much. I thought to myself that since the weasel had already run away, I should first rescue the village chief, pull out the other needles, and sew up my tongue before anything else.


    And if I did, I''d let the weasel go. This was because it was still hiding within the body of the village chief.


    Just as my hand stopped, the weasel knew that I had seen through it and was trying to break the seal. The Village Chief started twitching and foaming at the mouth.


    With all my might, I pressed the head of the village chief and pushed the other needles back in.


    However, the weasel had been struggling violently, so the seal was not very stable. Its spirit body and the Village Chief''s body were only half overlapping. It wouldn''t be long before it could break through the seal.


    "You better behave, or else I''ll kill you!" I said.


    "Come on, kill me!" The weasel said that there were two sounds, one was its own and the other was the village chief''s, just like a harmony.


    "Don''t think I don''t dare." I gritted my teeth.


    Even though I was very angry, after hearing what grandfather had said, I knew that unless it was a last resort, I couldn''t kill a spirit. However, this weasel will break the seal very soon, and by the time it runs away, the chances of me catching it will almost be zero. At this time, the big monkey and his two daughters shouldn''t have gone far. At any time, the weasel would catch up and kill his family of three.


    And now, if the Village Head did not sew his tongue up, if he wasted any more time, he would not be able to sew it up and would become mute.


    I scratched my head in frustration as I repeatedly said in my heart, "Calm down, there must be a way!"


    A small snake glided past on the side of the road, and I suddenly remembered something from my childhood. At that time, I saw a person in the village who used to catch a snake to soak in wine. I asked him why he hadn''t been bitten by a snake. He said it would be fine as long as he was on time, three inches. Later on, I heard that they had hit seven inches. If I couldn''t figure it out, I would ask my grandfather, why did someone say three inches when they hit a snake and another seven inches when they hit a snake?


    Grandfather said that the snake was trying to live and drink because three inches below the head of the snake was the most vulnerable part of the spine. If it was interrupted, the snake would not be able to lift its head up to bite people, and it would temporarily faint. But to hit it seven inches was to kill it directly, because seven inches below the snake''s head was where the heart was.


    After his grandfather finished explaining, he casually said, "An injured snake will hit three inches, and the Spirit Sealing Sky Sect will be harmed."


    When I heard this, I curiously asked the ghost why did they want the Seal the Heavens Sect, and where was the Heaven Gate. Grandfather said that we, the givers, will inevitably clash with some evil spirits, but no matter what, we cannot kill the spirits. Sometimes, the dangerous pass could seal its gates of heaven, preventing it from entering. It was like a person who had been struck with an acupoint, unable to attack for a short period of time. After Ghost and Spirit''s Gate of Heaven was sealed, although it would automatically unseal after a few hours, in order to quickly break through the seal, they would attach themselves to some small animals and help them break through the Gate of Heaven.


    I tilted my head and smirked.


    When I looked back, I was still helpless and crazed. I said to the weasel, "You better be more honest and don''t act recklessly. If you cooperate and let me sew up the tongue of the village chief, it would be to accumulate some merits for yourself!"


    "I won''t cooperate. If you have the ability, kill me!" The weasel was pleased with himself.


    I immediately bit through my middle finger and pointed it at the weasel''s forehead. After its Heaven Gate was sealed, it immediately stopped moving. However, I also knew that it wasn''t because it couldn''t move, but rather it was protecting its spirit energy.


    I carried the mayor on my back and continued to the infirmary with his tongue in my hand.


    When I got to the infirmary, I threw the broken tongue to the doctor. The doctor caught it and his hands shook. "Why is my tongue broken?"


    I placed the Village Chief on the sickbed and said, "First, bring me a rope!"


    The doctor brought the rope and I tied the mayor to the bed.


    The doctor asked, "Why are there so many needles in his head? You put it in? Are you a Taoist or a doctor? "


    "Stop it!" I suddenly turned around and shouted, "You''re being coerced, aren''t you? Hurry up and sew his tongue up. If you don''t want the whole village to die, you''d better not speak a word to him. No matter what he says, you must ignore him! "


    The doctor asked, "Why?"


    "Don''t ask why, just do it!"


    "But I need to know how he feels when I sew his needle. What if something goes wrong?"


    "I don''t blame you if your stitches were crooked!"


    "Then where are you going?"


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm my emotions. "I''ll tell you the truth, the village chief has already been killed by the weasel. He only killed the big monkey''s wife and the fucking weasel. But don''t worry, I''ve already sealed it on the village chief. As long as you don''t speak to him, you won''t fall for it. I went to the butcher''s house to find a piece of string for the pig. Do you understand that the Spirit is as afraid of the Bound Pig Rope as the Ghost is of the Ink Bucket? Is there anything else you would like to ask? "


    The doctor shook his head. "Go back quickly!"


    I choked on his words and said, "You can press on for another half an hour!"


    "No, no, no! I don''t have anything else to say, hurry up and come over! "


    I ran out of the clinic and smiled. I didn''t really hate him. Any ordinary person would ask him the same question. And the reason why I acted so irritable was to make the weasel believe that I was truly anxious.


    Even if the doctor asks me to do what I say, as long as he sees the village chief''s eyes, he will be bewitched by the weasel, and then he will be able to pull the needles out and let the weasel escape. However, the yellow weasel''s Heaven Gate had been sealed. Now that it was in such a hurry to break through, it would definitely possess the body of a small creature.


    I found a flower snake in the grass, grabbed it by three inches, ran to the commissary, bought a couple of popsicles, put them in a bag with the flower snake, and bought a box of needles.


    Having done this, I ran to the infirmary and hid. He then opened the bag containing the snake and the ice stick. The snake was a warm-blooded animal, and once the surrounding temperature dropped, its HP would drop and its movements would become abnormally slow.


    I took out the flower snake, threw it in front of the infirmary, and peeked at it.


    The Flower Snake slowly twisted its body on the ground. I reckoned that the weasel should be out by now! Had it already run away before I came?


    After waiting for four to five minutes, I started to feel guilty. It can''t be that I had already run away, right? Just as I was about to run into the infirmary, the weasel climbed out. It was neither fast nor slow, and upon seeing the flower snake, it immediately attached itself to the little snake''s body. I immediately rushed out and grabbed the flower snake. After inserting a needle on each of its head and tail, I inserted five needles evenly on the snake''s body.


    "Yo, aren''t you capable? One trick after another, am I about to collapse? What is it now? You fell for it too? " I picked up the snake, but it could no longer move. The weasel was pinned against my body.


    I carried the snake into the infirmary. The needles at the head of the village had already been removed, and the doctor was holding the needle and thread in his hand.


    I walked in front of him and slapped his face. It''s not that I want to hit him, but he was just mesmerized by the weasel just now. The best way to wake up was to slap yourself in the face. If you didn''t wake up, then slap yourself a few times when you were sleepy. It would be more refreshing than beating yourself up anywhere else.


    The doctor shook his head, came to his senses, and asked: "What''s going on? What happened? "


    "It''s already fine. Hurry up and sew up the village chief''s tongue, then inform his family. I still have things to do, so I''ll be leaving first! " I said.


    The doctor was dazed for a few seconds before saying, "I seemed to have fallen asleep just now. It was vague. A beauty said that her head was itchy and wanted her to scratch it for her. What was that?"


    "Don''t ask anymore, I''m afraid I''ll scare you if I say it out loud!" Just as I finished speaking, I was also shocked by a scream, while the doctor jumped a few times in fright, almost jumping out of the clinic.


    The village chief screamed with a terrified expression. His mouth was mumbling ''wuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwuwu. right now, his tongue was cut off. It would be strange if he could speak clearly.


    However, I think that anyone would be scared half to death if they were in a situation like this. Suddenly, I wake up and find myself tied up on the bed. I can''t even open my mouth to speak.


    "Be good, be good, be not afraid!" I caressed the Village Chief''s head to calm his emotions. "I''m not afraid. The Village Chief isn''t afraid. It''s fine, you got drunk and bit your tongue. Uncle Doctor, please sew it up."


    When did the village chief hear my words? He was still shouting.


    "Stop howling!" I was flustered by his shouts.


    "I told you not to howl, you don''t understand human speech do you? Like a pig being butchered, your soul is about to be run away from you, scum! " I grabbed the Village Chief''s hair and violently hit the bed a few times, causing him to faint!

 C44

    The doctor was frightened by my violence. He looked at me with fear in his eyes.


    "Stop looking, hurry up and connect his tongue." I said.


    He walked out of the clinic and looked at the flower snake in his hand. Now that the weasel had been caught and Fang Qin and her imprisoned, he could finally catch his breath. As he thought of this, a strong sense of fatigue assaulted him, and he could barely keep his eyes open.


    Unable to sleep yet, I washed my face under the faucet in front of the infirmary and went back to Linhai''s. He picked up the wicker cage containing Fang Qin and her daughter and locked it in a drawer. He found a box and placed the flower snake inside as well.


    "You can sleep now!" I lay down on the bed.


    Not long after I lay down, I hurriedly got up. I found a piece of paper and stuck it on the door. On it, it wrote: "Rest time, don''t disturb me." Otherwise, kill whoever it is! " He was truly afraid that he would be woken up by someone when he was in the middle of sleeping.


    I wiped the mud from my forehead and shoulders, for I was afraid that if I slept without the sun fire, I would be attacked by evil spirits. After finishing all these, I went to sleep in peace.


    He slept soundly this time, and slept all the way until late the next night, when he woke up from his hunger.


    I yawned, got up, stretched, and checked that the weasel and Fang Qin were still there.


    "You three wait here for me. I''ll send you three off when I figure out a way."


    I lit a cigarette and went out the door and down the stairs. Before he could step out of the staircase, he saw candlelight flickering downstairs. When I came out of the staircase, the living room was filled with candles. Lin Hua was sitting at the dining table. Besides the chopsticks in front of her, there was also a pair of chopsticks beside her.


    "Hai Zi, you like to eat chicken legs the most. Eat more." Lin Hua picked up a chicken leg and carried it to a bowl at the side. The bowl was already filled to the brim with dishes.


    "Drink some more, I''ll pour some for you." Lin Hua poured out the wine in the cup beside her and added a little more.


    I sighed. Didn''t I tell her not to come out tonight? Make Lin Hai his favorite meal, put it on the table. How could Lin Hai bear to leave when she was like this?


    "This is our last meal together." When Lin Hua said the latter half of the sentence, her voice was already choked with sobs.


    With how upset she was, Lin Hai was even more worried about leaving! I kept shaking my head.


    "Don''t worry about me and the baby. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely give birth to him and take good care of him." Lin Hua buried her head in her hands and cried.


    The white flower on Lin Hua''s head twitched, then the candlelight on the table flickered in my direction, and a chilly wind blew towards me and stopped in front of me.


    I immediately raised my hand and said, "Eh!?" "Don''t show yourself in front of me. After working so hard for so many days, I''ve had enough. I need to nurture my eyes. I don''t want to see a ghost today. If you have anything, just write it out!"


    After Lin Hua heard my voice, she hurriedly stood up and looked at me. "Brother Jiang Shui, you''ve finally woken up. Come and eat with me."


    I pretended to be angry and replied, "That''s for the dead. You''re telling me to eat it?" What do you mean? "


    Lin Hua hurriedly waved her hands, "I''m sorry, I''m not trying to curse you, I''m just ¡­"


    "Alright, I was joking with you, Sister Hua." I laughed. "Those were all eaten by Lin Hai and lost their flavor. My taste was heavy, so I couldn''t get used to it."


    Lin Hua forced a smile, "Then wait a moment, I''ll go cook a bowl of noodles for you."


    "No, I''ll go buy a bag of instant noodles later." I said.


    The wind lifted Lin Hua''s hair, and I hurried to the table. On the table slowly appeared the words: "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome." I smiled, I think Lin Hai''s words of thanks were not only to take care of Lin Hua, but also to thank me for not telling her that he was bewitched by Fang Qin.


    I coughed and replied, "After the meal is done, I''ll go buy a bag of instant noodles first. I''ll send you on your way later." Don''t wander around by yourself, you are a dead person who has died a futile death. Even if you die before your time, there will not be any Yin Master to bring you out. You will only get lost and become a wandering ghost. "


    Walking out of Lin Hai''s house, he checked the time and realized that it was already 12: 30. At this time, the village''s shops were all closed. I was extremely hungry, so I went back into the house and said to Lin Hua, "Sister Hua, give me some salt and soy sauce!"


    "Oh, okay!"


    Lin Hua brought the salt and soy sauce over. I asked Lin Hai, "I''m really too hungry. Do you mind eating some of your food?"


    After I said that, I placed the bowl of chicken in front of me and said, "I didn''t think that you would mind!"


    After finishing a bowl of chicken soup, I burped and rubbed my stomach. "Awesome!"


    "Do you want to eat something else?" Lin Hua asked.


    I drew a toothpick and said while picking my teeth, "It''s alright. It''s time to send Lin Hai on his way."


    "So fast?" Lin Hua asked reluctantly.


    "Not good, I have to leave earlier or later." I said it indifferently. After saying that, I felt that this tone did not take into account Lin Hua''s feelings, so I smacked my lips and looked at Lin Hua and said, "Sister Hua, when people die, we have to go on the road. Today''s Soul-Returning Rice is Lin Hai''s last relay station in the mortal world. The relay station can only be stopped, it can''t be left behind, after it''s stopped, we still have to hurry on our way. "


    "I know, I just don''t want to go that fast." Lin Hua bit her lips.


    "Aiya, I''ll give you the last ten minutes to prepare!" I said as I dragged the paper money Lin Hua bought out. When I was at the door, I turned my head and said, "Lin Hai, don''t show yourself in front of Lin Hua. She is currently pregnant and cannot see ghosts! If you have anything to say to him, you can just give her a dream when you get down there during the holidays. "


    I dragged the paper money outside and took out a pen and paper and a candle.


    Lin Hai didn''t die of a disease, he was killed, and it wasn''t long before he died. I''m afraid that the normal way to send a spirit to the road wouldn''t work. He wouldn''t be able to take that kind of road, so I had to burn a note and ask a Yin servant to bring him along.


    I had seen my grandfather burn a road sticker before, so I knew the approximate procedure.


    Holding a brush in my hand, I wrote down the exact address on the yellow paper, as well as a bunch of polite words. I explained the situation in the sea of trees clearly, even though it wasn''t a local household register, but please allow me to freely write a few hundred words.


    Only then did he write out his name: "Giver: River." In the end, he covered his palm with ink and signed with a handprint.


    Then I burned the sticker. I didn''t know that the Yin people here couldn''t read my calligraphy.


    After burning the posts, I squatted there and smoked two or three cigarettes in a row. Haven''t my identity been recognized and they won''t accept my sticker? That''s not right, I''m the spiritual giver for grandpa''s class! Or is it that my calligraphy is too unsightly and the Yin Qi cannot understand it?


    I scratched my head and said, "Let''s write another one!"


    After I said that, I spread the paper out and picked up a brush. Just as I was about to dip it in ink, the ink bottle suddenly fell off. At the same time, the sound of metal chains came from the side.


    I looked over my shoulder, but I couldn''t see anything, and the spilled ink dripped a single word on the yellow paper.


    Oh, so the Yin Master had already come. He was still waiting for me to burn paper money! Seriously, are the current civil servants the same as the ones on the ground? He would not do anything unless he received benefits!


    I quickly burnt some incense and lit up the money on the paper. "Big Brother Yin Mo, the situation today is special. I''ll have to trouble the two of you." I hope you will happily accept this small amount of money and drink a cup of wine on the way. Be nicer to this man who has died in a foreign land. Don''t hit him, he has already suffered enough. "And ¡­"


    Before I could finish, a whirlwind began to blow, burning the paper money. Then he heard the sound of the chain, which must be the sound of the sea of trees.


    The sound of the iron chains reached the courtyard''s gate. A voice said, "You are the most wordy person I''ve ever seen to give away a spiritual soul. You are simply a chatterbox. You constantly nag about and actually talk about useless things."


    Another voice added, "It''s also the ugliest word! If it wasn''t because my words were ugly, I wouldn''t even be able to recognize those words! "


    When I looked up, the sound of the chain was gone.


    F * ck, I''m leaving after my lecture. I''m not even given a chance to explain myself!


    I turned around and saw Lin Hua leaning against the door frame. Her eyes were filled with tears. "Sister Hua, am I very long-winded?"


    Lin Hua is too sad, did not hear me speak, or is not in the mood to talk to me about these boring topics.


    I shook my head and walked into the house, saying to myself, "I''m long-winded? F * ck! I''m always on the cold side, okay! You call me a chatterbox, if you two weren''t sinister, I would have already beaten you two! "


    He went back upstairs and looked at the wicker cage. Sigh, if Fang Qin and her daughter were also willing to leave, it would have been much easier to let the guards take them away just now. It just so happened that the two of them weren''t willing to leave. If I rashly call the Yin Dans over, I''m afraid that these two evil spirits will get into a fight with the Yin Dans. At that time, I will call them over because I didn''t understand the situation.


    "What are the two of you doing on the road?" I asked, "Hurry up and say whatever you want. Our conditions have been agreed upon, so I can continue on my way!"


    "Kill all you stinking men!" A voice came from the wicker cage.


    Sensitive, I sniffed my armpit and immediately said, "Who stinks? I only hadn''t taken a bath for seven or eight days. Do you believe that I won''t kill the two of you first? "

 C45

    "It''s not that you stink, it''s that all men''s hearts are stinky!" The sound was Fang Qin''s.


    So it wasn''t because I was smelly, but because my heart felt a little better. After sniffing my armpit, the smell made me choke. I said, "I''ll go take a bath first. I''ve been tormented by you and your mother for so many days, yet I haven''t taken a bath. A cold and aloof person has turned into a smelly slander! "


    I took a few clean clothes and ran downstairs to take a bath. I carefully washed all of the mud on my body, then used the flower dew from the forest to spray on my body and cleanly went upstairs.


    "Alright, now I''m a fragrant man, hurry up and tell me your request!" I sat down on a stool and placed the wicker cage on the table.


    "Kill all you stinking men!" Fang Hong Ling said.


    I chuckled coldly. "Don''t say such useless words. There are some useful words to say." What do you want? I''ll give you some tips, like a building, with parking spaces and a swimming pool. "Like to ¡­"


    "Kill all you stinking men! There is nothing to discuss. Otherwise, even if our souls are destroyed, we will never be able to reincarnate! " Fang Qin and her mother shrieked in unison.


    I spat, "You''re not being polite, interrupting me! Since you guys are not willing to talk, then don''t talk anymore! "


    I violently threw the wicker cage into the drawer and opened the box containing the Flower Serpent. "The two of them aren''t willing to talk. You''re more intelligent than them, so tell me what your request is!"


    The head of the flower snake slowly turned to me and looked into its eyes. Even though it didn''t say anything, I could see a sentence in its eyes: "Revenge, kill the entire Great Monkey Family."


    "Is there no compromise? Great Monkey''s wife and mother have already been killed by you, is that not enough? " I asked, "If you are so stubborn, you will end up crippled after hundreds of years of cultivation. You will end up with a lost primordial spirit and won''t even have the chance to live the next life."


    That look told me, "I don''t want any afterlife, I just want to avenge my wife and children!"


    "But there''s nothing to talk about? You didn''t even talk about it? " I stood up and kicked the chair over. I angrily took out my cigarette case and tried to cool it down with my cigarette, but the cigarette case was empty. I smashed the cigarette case onto the floor and cursed, "Damn! What the hell is this stuff!? "


    At this moment, a trembling voice came from the door, "Can I disturb you now?"


    "What is it now?" I turned my head.


    The wandering ghost revealed himself and said, "I''ve been standing at the door the whole time. I was afraid that you would kill me, so I didn''t dare to disturb you."


    "Oh, you are! F * ck! I don''t want to see a ghost today! " I pointed at him speechlessly.


    The wandering ghost was so frightened that he shrunk his head back into his neck like a tortoise. I frowned and said, "That''s enough. I didn''t want to see a ghost at all. Not only did you let me see a ghost, you even turned into a terrifying ghost for me to see?" Hurry and recover! "


    The wandering ghost had to stick his head out again and say, "Will you send me on my way? You promised me you''d do your best to make me suffer less. "


    "When did I say that?"


    "Last night, when you asked me to help you look for the body!"


    I raised my head and thought about it for a long time. Then, as if I had said those words, I said, "Your crime is too deep. Do you know how hard it is to make you suffer less? "


    Do you want to go back on your word?" If you do, I''ll go around saying you''re a dishonest man. " said the Wandering Ghost, backing away, afraid that I would rush to cripple him.


    I sighed and said, "Don''t worry. I''m here to see off the spirits and deal with ghosts. Even if I betrayed them, I wouldn''t turn my back on them. However, you have to give me some time."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t rush you!" The wandering ghost happily nodded his head as he spoke.


    The most important thing to do now was to send Fang Qin, her mother, and the weasel on their way. The three of them were the real culprits.


    I endured my temper and placed the wicker cage from the drawer onto the table. I squeezed out a smile and said kindly, "My two grandaunts, please give me some face. Can we have a good talk later?"


    "There''s no need to talk about it!"


    I straightened the stool and sat on it. I looked at the wicker cage and then at the flower snakes in the box. Unknowingly, they had become white.


    When it was morning, I had to put the three of them back in the box and run down to the house of the mayor. The village chief had just connected his tongue, yet he could not speak or eat. He was drinking soy milk through a straw.


    Seeing me rush into his house in a flurry, the village chief choked in fright.


    I replied, "Don''t be afraid. I want you to find some people to bury the sea of trees." Also, Lin Hua is going back to their hometown, the house that you sold to them is going back to the village and you are going to have to return the money to her, do you agree? "


    The village chief quickly nodded his head.


    "Alright then, I believe you, return the money you gave to Lin Hua for selling the house. If you don''t retreat, Lin Hai will come back and chat with you every night to reason with you. "


    The village chief shook his head again.


    Seeing him like this, he didn''t dare to not return the money to Lin Hua. Now that he couldn''t speak and couldn''t get anyone to bury him in the sea of trees, I went out to find some people. Fortunately, I''ve been a celebrity in this village for the past few days. Although it''s not enough to call all the villagers to come at once, it''s still not difficult to call over a dozen laborers to bury a person.


    The forest was buried in the morning.


    At the top of the grave, Lin Hua was crying as she held onto the spiritual tablet in her arms.


    I replied, "Sister Hua, in a few days, the Village Chief will return the money to you. You can head back now."


    "Yes, thank you." Lin Hua said in tears.


    I reminded her, "Also, when you are bringing the memorial tablet of Lin Hai back home, say ''Hai Zi, we are getting on'' when you get on the car, say ''Hai Zi, we are getting on'', and say ''Hai Zi, we are getting off'' when you get off the car. When you get home, say ''Hai Zi, we are home''." "Otherwise he would have left it halfway and wouldn''t have been able to find his way back."


    "Didn''t Hai Zi already go down? Will he stay with me? " Lin Hua asked with a complicated expression.


    "Although he''s below, there will be a portion of his remnant soul on his spirit tablet, so he''s worried that his remnant soul might be interested in playing. If you didn''t say anything, he would forget to follow you out of the car and lose you." I said, "Just like a baby under the age of three, with a unstable soul, it would leave the body to have fun. We would take the child on a journey and get in and out of the car to say something like that, right? Otherwise, the child would forget to follow the car and suddenly realize that the adult had already left."


    "I understand now. Brother Rivers, you are considerate!" Lin Hua nodded.


    I smiled. "I''m leaving tonight as well. If fate wills it, we''ll meet again."


    "Leaving so soon?" Lin Hua asked in surprise.


    "What are you still doing here?" I asked.


    Lin Hua nodded in understanding. After warning Lin Hua, I went to Little Monkey''s house and asked him to call Big Monkey. He can come back now.


    Fang Qin, her mother, and the weasel would not agree to travel for the time being, so I could not stay here forever because of them.


    After dark, I went to the graveyard to get the little Hanged Ghost, and then I went with him to the place where the Monkey''s wife hung herself.


    The big monkey''s wife was willing to go on the road, so I sent her and the little Hanged Ghost on their way.


    In the fields, I used a candle to set up a door of rebirth, made two soul luring banners, one for Little Hanged Ghost and one for Big Monkey''s wife.


    I wrote on the reverse and the front of the soul luring flag, "A green bamboo to summon spirits, a three foot long soul flag to send the soul."


    After we left, I asked, "Little Hanged Ghost, what''s your name?"


    "I''ve been dead for too long, I can''t remember what happened. Wait a moment, let me think." The little Hanged Ghost said.


    "Then go to the side and think about it slowly." After I said that, I turned to the big monkey''s wife and asked, "Sister-in-law, what''s your name?"


    "Xie Fang."


    "Hm!" You follow this flag and walk slowly. " As I said this, I waved the soul luring flag beside the path of life and shouted, "Today, a woman Xie Fang will be sent to the end of her life by the river that sends her to the end of her life!"


    As I spoke, I walked forward. Xie Fang followed behind the soul luring banner in a daze, walking on the rebirth path.


    Slowly, I walked to the Rebirth Gate. I said, "Sister Fang, let''s go in!"


    The Gate of Life was just a threshold set up by a few candles. As long as she crossed this threshold, she would enter hell.


    Xie Fang raised her leg and stepped on the candle. The candle suddenly went out. When she stepped over it, it did not disappear.


    "The candle was blown out by the wind. Let''s do it again." As I said, because the candle went out, the door of rebirth disappeared.


    Once again, when she stepped through the door of life, the candle went out again. They repeated this scene four or five times, all in the same situation.

 C46

    I took a closer look at the Lifestyle and the Lifestyle. There was nothing wrong with that. Besides, I''m still leading them one-on-one. In the Ghost Village, the Gate of Life is so crude, I don''t even know their names, and I can send them on their way just like that.


    "Don''t play!" I said, looking up at the sky.


    At this moment, Hanged Ghost ran over and said, "I remember now. I''m going to call Tang Shouyi."


    I thought for a moment. Since Xie Fang can''t pass through the Gate of Rebirth, there must be a problem. Let this little Hanged Ghost set off first. I''ll take a look at Xie Fang''s situation later.


    "Stand here and follow this soul luring flag, do you understand?" I pointed to the location and let the little Hanged Ghost stand. Then, I picked up his soul luring flag and followed the path to life to slowly bring the little Hanged Ghost into the Life Gate.


    But something strange happened. When the little Hanged Ghost crossed the Gate of Life, the candle was extinguished as well!


    After repeating the same routine a few times with Hanged Ghost, he was unable to pass through the gate of rebirth.


    I lit a cigarette. This should be a problem with the way to life, otherwise, it wouldn''t be impossible for both of us to pass.


    I swept all the candles under the door, dug a small hole in the ground, and poured two bottles of mineral water down. Before the water had completely seeped into the ground, I let the little Hanged Ghost touch it. Then she asked him if he felt the water warming or getting colder.


    The difference in temperature is very small. Our normal body''s mechanism can adjust the body''s temperature, so we won''t be able to detect it, but ghost spirits are different. They don''t have flesh and blood, in other words, they don''t have temperature. As a result, a very small temperature difference can be felt.


    Moments later, the little Hanged Ghost said, "A little warmer!"


    "So that''s how it is!" I shook my head with a wry smile. Earth energy is divided into yin and yang. Earth energy is lower than normal temperature on the ground, thus cooling the water. On the other hand, the yang energy is more stable and warmer the water. The Gate of Rebirth was a door to the underworld. If it was built on the ground belonging to the Yang family, it might not be able to pass through. How should he put it? It was similar to how a computer''s software conflicted with the system''s. If one forced the software to run, the blue screen would suddenly crash.


    But in fact, I remember my grandfather saying that as long as the Rebirth Sect wasn''t built on a positive Yang Eye, they wouldn''t be affected.


    Perhaps this was a Yang Eye.


    I had to find a new place, because I didn''t want to make any more mistakes. I didn''t want to mess things up anymore, so I was especially careful as I opened the compass software on my phone. Previously, when I downloaded this compass software, my grandpa said that I didn''t do any business, so how could this kind of thing replace the compass? However, after my test, I found that the compass on my phone is more accurate than the mechanical compass because they all use magnetic field to change, while the mechanical compass will be affected by the friction of the rotating axis, instead of the electronic precision.


    However, after downloading this compass, because I''m not a wind and water master or a field officer, I have never used it. This time it was finally going to work.


    I used the compass to find a very shady area, and then I determined that it was just west, because to the west was the Gate of the Ghost, and the Ghost came from the west. Normally, houses would not open their doors to the west because they were afraid that ghosts would accidentally come in. However, when one had no other choice but to open their doors to the west, one would hang a mirror to block the entrance.


    This time, I took every detail of the Gate of Life and the path to life seriously. After I set it up, I was also extremely tired. In addition to my physical exhaustion, my heart was also especially tired.


    I heaved a sigh of relief and said, "If that still doesn''t work, then God, you''re purposely playing with me!" I don''t have the patience to work with you anymore! "


    "Sister Fang, do what you did just now and follow the soul attracting flag. When you leave, you must not have any distracting thoughts, just focus all of your attention on the Soul Guiding Flag! " I said to Xie Fang.


    Xie Fang nodded. Then, I waved my soul luring flag to lead her into the path of life. But when I stepped through the gate of life, the candle went out again.


    I took a deep breath and touched my chest. "Calm down, calm down. Don''t get angry. There must have been a gust of wind."


    After lighting the candle again, he brought Xie Fang along to the Gate of Rebirth again. The candle light was still the same as before. As soon as Xie Fang stepped over, it was extinguished.


    Xie Fang stared at me blankly. I lit a cigarette and said, "Sister Fang, please wait for a while. I''ll send the little Hanged Ghost on his way first."


    But when the little Hanged Ghost stepped through the door of life, the candle went out.


    This time, I couldn''t hold it in anymore. I kicked all the candles on the ground away like crazy and shouted, "Damn it! You''re playing with me! I''m so tired, and I can''t even get through this? "


    After a scolding, I finally felt much better.


    Seeing that I was too tired, Xie Fang walked to my side and said, "Brother River Water, why don''t we forget about it? Since the heavens won''t let me go, I won''t go. I feel guilty for looking at you like this. "


    The little Hanged Ghost acted as if he understood a lot and said, "I''m not going either, so don''t do it. Anyway, I''ve been here for more than 150 years, and I''m used to it. "


    "Mm, in the future, we''ll be partners." Xie Fang told Hanged Ghost.


    Hanged Ghost moved closer to Xie Fang like a mother and son.


    I seriously said, "It can''t be like this. The two of you didn''t do anything bad when you were alive. You were killed by someone. Why can''t you just continue on your journey?" What the hell is this? "Blind heavens, you can rest assured. I will definitely send you on your way. I will not let you suffer in the mortal world."


    "However, we can also tell that you have already done your best. For no reason whatsoever, we are all grateful that you are willing to worry about us." Xie Fang said.


    "I''m sending you out, sending you out on your journey is a duty based on talent, not just to make you feel grateful." That way, I said, they would have no excuse for persuading me again.


    I lay on the grass and tried to think, but I couldn''t think of anything, so I had to ask my grandfather. I gave my brother a call. After a long while, he finally answered the phone. His voice was very confused as he said, "Aiyo, River Water, what happened in the middle of the night?"


    "Brother, are you home now?"


    "Yeah, where can I go if I''m not at home? After driving all day today, we still have to get up early tomorrow morning! "


    His brother drove a dump truck back home to load the sand and mud. He was free when he had nothing to do, but he was also very tired when he was busy.


    "I''m really sorry, brother. Can you come to my house and let my grandpa answer the phone?"


    "You''re telling me you''re sorry? I''m going to get angry! " He got up and continued, "You brat, you''ve been following behind me since I was young. You went up the tree to dig for birds and went down the ditch to catch mudfish. Even when you were beaten up at school, you still called me over. We are like blood brothers, yet you say you are sorry! "


    I awkwardly smiled and said, "Aiya, I''m just being polite!"


    "Don''t be polite to me in the future. I''m not used to it!"


    After we replied, we heard our brother calling us grandpa. A while later, grandpa took the phone and asked, "River water?"


    "Un, grandpa, I want to ask, why is the Gate of Life and the path of life useless?"


    "Useless? Did you eat beef today? "


    "Do you think I would? "Eating beef is a waste. No one who is related to the Taoists will eat beef. I understand that principle."


    "Then tell me what the hell you want to send him, and why he can''t pass through the Gate of Rebirth."


    I looked at Xie Fang and the little Hanged Ghost and said, "A woman was infatuated with a weasel and hanged herself. The other is a little Hanged Ghost who has been dead for more than a hundred and fifty years. "


    "Hanged Ghost can''t pass through the Gate of Rebirth." Grandfather''s words made me break out in cold sweat. I hurriedly asked, "Why?"


    "God has the virtue of living, and does not want people to commit suicide if they suffer a little bit. This way, it would be unfair to the nurturing of their parents, to the benevolence of their teachers and friends, and if they were to commit suicide rashly, it would ruin the original cause of reincarnation. In order to punish these people who committed suicide, not only would they not be able to pass through the Gate of Rebirth, they would not even be captured by the Yin Masters. "However, some ghosts were very smart. They found a substitute and died, then they could start on their journey again. Although finding a substitute was a loophole in the laws of the world, they had never found a way to fix it."


    "Do you mean that unless you find a substitute to suffer for yourself, these two people will never be able to continue on their journey and will never be able to enter the cycle of reincarnation?"


    "Yes, this is the natural law. We can''t change it either."


    "Oh, I understand. Let''s put it this way first." I hung up, disappointed.


    Xie Fang and Hanged Ghost had also heard what their grandfather had said on the phone. The Hanged Ghost said, "I was killed by Hanged Ghost myself and I know it''s very painful to be a substitute, so after all these years I haven''t found a substitute and I won''t look for one. I''m willing to stay in the mortal world to suffer rather than hurt anyone."


    I gave Hanged Ghost a thumbs up, then looked at Xie Fang and frowned, saying, "Sister Fang, you were killed by a weasel, it''s not considered suicide!"


    However, Xie Fang said, "My temper isn''t that good. I sometimes have conflicts with my mother-in-law, so my words are very serious. But in my heart, I feel very guilty. That day, when I was delivering food back to my parents'' home, I suddenly heard someone mention something in my ear, saying that I wasn''t very nice to my mother-in-law. The more I said it, the more guilty I felt.


    "But you committed suicide because you were obsessed. Moreover, it''s because your heart was already kind ¡­" "Sigh!" I kicked the candle in front of me hard.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t go looking for a substitute either. I don''t want to harm anyone." Xie Fang said.


    I nodded and gritted my teeth. "The two of you are good people. If I can''t even send you on your way, then I, as the spirit giver, won''t be able to do it!" Then, he pointed to the sky and yelled, "You blind thing, did you hear that? What kind of lousy rule is this? Why haven''t you fixed all these loopholes?"

 C47

    But I was only angry for a moment, that''s all. It won''t be that easy to go against the heavens.


    However, since the person who committed suicide in the Heavenly Law could not be reincarnated, and the smart ghost thought of finding a substitute, I would definitely be able to think of another loophole and send Xie Fang and the little Hanged Ghost on their way.


    I scratched my head in frustration. After pondering for a long time, the sky slowly lit up, but I was still unable to think of a solution.


    It looks like I won''t be able to leave today. I went to the big monkey''s house to sleep, and only woke up at night. The big monkey also happened to be back with some wonderful thoughts.


    When the big monkey saw me, he asked, "Master River Master, did you kill that weasel?"


    I shook my head. "It hasn''t been killed yet. But don''t worry. It won''t be able to harm you."


    "Mom!" Sisi suddenly shouted towards the door.


    I looked that way, but I couldn''t see her because the seed-oil eye was no longer working. However, Sisi must have seen it.


    The big monkey quickly said, "Mom is in this ice coffin!"


    Sisi said firmly, "I really saw mom just now."


    I didn''t want to continue watching so I didn''t feel too sad. I said, "Big Monkey Bro, I''m going to continue on my journey. Goodbye."


    "Why did you leave when I came?"


    "I travelled at night, not intentionally waiting for you." I laughed.


    I walked out of the courtyard and got on the motorcycle, but the big monkey chased me out and gave me 2,000 yuan. "I don''t have any more on me. I just need these. Brother, you can keep them for yourself on the way."


    "The payment has already been given the last time!" I pushed the money back.


    Brother, you''re different from the other gentlemen. Other gentlemen always need two thousand yuan to go through the motions. You''ve done so many things for my family.


    "Then I''ll accept it!"


    After keeping the money, I rode the motorcycle for a while before stopping and asking, "Wanderer, Hanged Ghost, and Sister Xie Fang, are you all here?"


    Three gusts of cold wind blew from behind me. I nodded and said, "Let''s follow them. We''re on our way!"


    It occurred to me that I was carrying three ghosts with me, two ferocious female ghosts and a weasel spirit.


    With this bodyguard''s momentum, even a yin servant would have to dodge if he saw it.


    After riding through a county town at around 12 pm, I stopped at a midnight snack bar to have a midnight snack.


    "Boss, give me a bottle of beer, a bowl of fried powder, and some more chili powder. The more spicy it is, the better it is!" I sat down and said.


    After sitting down and waiting for a while, the boss came up with a bowl of fried rice and a bottle of beer. When I saw that there wasn''t even a speck of chili powder on the wok, I asked, "Didn''t I just add more chili powder? How come I didn''t?"


    "This is also very spicy!" The boss said.


    I took a sip. It was really spicy. The boss smiled and explained, "Since you''ve used up the chili powder, I''ll use the chili oil instead. You just need to eat the chili oil, and it''s also very spicy."


    I was stunned. "Boss, what did you just say?"


    "The chili concoction is quite spicy too!" The boss was stupefied.


    "No, last sentence!"


    "Since you''ve used up the chili powder, I''ll use the chili oil instead. You just need to eat something spicy."


    I slammed the table and the boss jumped back. I hastily grabbed the boss''s hand and said, "Thank you, Boss! You''re so amazing!"


    The boss laughed with a blank look on his face.


    After eating my noodles in a hurry, I went to buy some candles, rode to the outskirts of the city, and found a patch of grass to stop. He covered his shoulders and forehead with mud and saw Xie Fang and the little Hanged Ghost and the wandering ghost.


    "Sister Fang, little Hanged Ghost, I have a way to send you on your way!" I said with a smile.


    "Ah?" "Really?" Xie Fang asked excitedly, but she immediately changed her tone and said, "I''m very grateful, but if I really have no other choice, then forget it, we won''t blame you. We''ll feel very guilty looking at you like this."


    "Do you think that I''ve gone crazy from thinking too much?" I smiled and shook my head. "Rest assured, I will definitely succeed this time."


    Since the person we''ve killed has to find a double before we can go, let''s do a double." Originally, he wanted to use some small animals as a substitute, but these small animals were also spirits. If they were small animals in this life, they might not be small animals in the next life. Perhaps they were humans. Therefore, we can''t use small animals as a substitute, otherwise it would be no different from looking for a substitute. The ones who send spirits to us are all spirits, so we must treat them equally.


    So I stabbed two of the scarecrows, and especially spit out their chins so I could hang myself. However, scarecrows were just scarecrows. It was impossible to complete the process of being a substitute without adding something.


    I bit my finger and dripped a drop of blood on each of the two grass men. Then I wrote two slips of paper, each with my name and eight characters.


    When Xie Fang saw this, she hurriedly said, "I can''t bear to part with you, Brother Jiangshui. You are saving us with your life."


    In order to save the River Flower, I have already lost twenty years of my life. By doing so, he would only leave a bit of his soul behind on the grass doll so that it could become a complete human for the time being. When the first scarecrow hangs himself, it may damage my life, but when the second scarecrow hangs himself, there''s a conflict, because a person can''t die twice, and when I think of it, it''s invalid, but by then Xie Fang and Little Hanged Ghost are already on their way.


    "Sister Fang, don''t worry, I won''t harm myself." I laughed.


    After fixing the grass doll, I hastily placed a candle on the ground to set up the path to the Life Gate and the way to life. Then, I had Xie Fang and the little Hanged Ghost lure the two grass doll to go and hang them.


    The first scarecrow was lured to his death by Xie Fang. I immediately called for her to come over to the Gate of Life. When she stepped through the door, my heart leapt into my throat, afraid that she wouldn''t be able to make it this time. Fortunately, after Xie Fang stepped over, the candle did not go out. She also disappeared.


    Then the little Hanged Ghost hurried through the door, and the two of them were gone.


    I smiled, but I was a little disappointed. They had left in such a hurry, so I didn''t know if we would meet again in the future. Just now, I had forgotten to say a few words of respect.


    Looking at the two scarecrows hanging on the ceiling, they both died in my capacity. However, a person can''t die twice, and not long after, the two scarecrows started burning on their own.


    I laughed and pointed to the sky. "You see, I won''t be at your mercy."


    The dark clouds had been gathering in the sky, but now the dark clouds had dispersed. The stars were shining brightly. It seemed that the heavens were very happy as well.


    The wandering ghost dejectedly walked to my side. "Big brother, when are you going to send me on my way?"


    "Don''t rush me, I''m even more anxious than you are." With a ghost by my side all day long, it would be very harmful to my yang energy! " I said.


    The wandering ghost nodded. I took out the flower snakes and willow cages from my bag and said, "You three should be on your way for the next few days. It''s not like I can take you along with me!"


    "Kill them all ¡ª ¡ª" Fang Qin shouted again. Not waiting for her to finish, I shouted in a louder voice than her, "Shut up!"


    Wandering ghosts were easier to deal with than Fang Qin and her daughter, so he decided to send them on their way. It wasn''t that he couldn''t get on the road, it was just that he had bumped into someone while he was still alive.


    I''m a little tired, but with the wandering ghost, I can''t go to the hotel to rest, so as to not affect the luck of the hotel. He slowly rode his motorcycle in the wilderness and finally saw the house of a man who once guarded the mountain. In the past, it was always firewood, and many people would secretly chop firewood. Therefore, every village would send a guardian to guard the mountain so that no one from outside the village would peep at the trees and firewood. But now, no one was burning firewood.


    I parked the bike in front of the door and went into the shack. There was a tile to cover the dew, and I could rest for a while.


    Lying on the bed, I turned it over and over. The vagabond, who had been standing next to me, couldn''t sleep, so he sat up again.


    "Why don''t you call grandpa and ask if he has any ideas?" As I said this, I thought about how I had let my brother not sleep well last night and how I was sorry to disturb his rest tonight. Furthermore, I could not ask my grandfather about some trouble, so I gave up.


    I crossed my legs on the bed and said to myself, "What is the way to do that? Most of the methods used to punish the dead were superfluous. But it''s a big project and I can''t do it alone. What else could he do? It is also possible to build bridges, build bridges, and build good deeds, and to atone for sin. But how could a wandering ghost like you build bridges to pave the way for us! "


    "Can we save him?" The wandering ghost interrupted, "I heard that saving a person''s life is better than building a seven-level pagoda."


    I looked at the wandering ghost and said, "How do you save people? "With your current state, if you don''t scare people to death, it would be considered accumulating merits."


    However, the wandering ghost''s words just now made me think of another similar sentence, "What is better than what is created!" I frowned as I slowly tried to calm my mind. The wandering ghost wanted to speak, so I hurriedly made a gesture for him to be silenced. I didn''t want him to interrupt my thoughts.


    The wandering ghost had to go outside and let me think slowly.


    After a while, I finally remembered that copying a scripture was better than building a buddhist pagoda! In the old days, if the sin of a loved one was too great, they would copy the Earth Scripture and send it back to the deceased, helping the deceased to dispel the sin.


    But the wandering ghost doesn''t have any family, so I can only replace them.


    "Sigh, tomorrow I''m going to copy all the books. I can''t believe I''m not even going to read anymore and I''m still going to be punished to copy them." I stood up and walked outside. "Wanderer, you really must thank ¡ª"


    The wandering ghost had disappeared. Where did he go? He shouldn''t be able to run far at this time!


    "Hey!" A wandering ghost! " I shouted.


    The wandering ghost suddenly flew towards me from the front and hurriedly said, "It''s dead! It''s dead!"


    "What''s dead? "You died a long time ago!" I said.

 C48

    "No, a woman died! "Come with me quickly!" The wandering ghost said as he led the way.


    As I followed him, the wandering ghost told me that just now he was too bored and wanted to walk around to see if there were any traps for rabbits. He couldn''t save people, but he could save little rabbits, and that should be fine as well. When he reached the reservoir, he actually jumped in with a smile.


    The reservoir was a long way from the mountain house, and I trotted after the wandering ghost for more than half an hour before I reached it.


    The wandering ghost pointed at a rather steep area and said, "It was from there that I jumped down!"


    I sighed and replied, "She committed suicide again. She wouldn''t be able to pass through the gate of rebirth. Furthermore, she is currently under water."


    "She didn''t commit suicide, right? I think she was smiling. Why would someone commit suicide while laughing?"


    "He must be delirious or extremely sad. He would laugh while he was crying. Forget it, people who commit suicide, if they don''t love themselves, the heavens will punish them for not being able to reincarnate. I can''t risk my life every time. Last time, Xie Fang and Hanged Ghost, even though they died in the form of suicide, they were still killed, that''s why I helped them. "But this girl, you just said that you saw her running and jumping all the way here with your own eyes."


    The wandering ghost drooped his head and said in a somewhat remorseful tone, "It''s a pity that I didn''t react at that time, otherwise I would have stopped her. She jumped into the water, and I couldn''t go in there to save her. "


    "Forget it, although the water is yin, it is still yin and yang. If you die in the water, you cannot go ashore. If you die on the shore, you cannot go into the water. Don''t be sad." Think about yourself first! "


    As we walked back, I slowly explained to the vagabond that I was going to spend two days copying a dozen or so of the Kitigarbha scriptures for him, then turning back to him and helping him to get rid of his sins. But this requires a quiet place. I''m carrying four troublesome goods, and I can''t go to a hotel or stay at someone else''s house. If I don''t, it will affect their luck, so I''ll stay here for a few days.


    He slept in the mountain guarding house. After dawn, the wandering ghosts would hide in a corner of the mountain guarding house. This mountain guarding house had no one living here all year round, so the miasma was very dense.


    "Look at this mother and daughter and the weasel. If they want to run away, you go call me. I''m going to the village to eat breakfast. I''ll buy some books and pens as well." I placed the wicker cage and box next to the wandering ghost and covered it with a few pieces of wood.


    I didn''t expect to be very far from the nearest village, so I walked on foot, but when I did, I realized that I was almost an hour''s walk from the mountain house to the nearest village. When I passed a stream, I washed my face and the mud from my shoulders.


    After entering the village, I first went to a grocery store to buy a bag of instant noodles. I let the owner make them for me before squatting at the entrance to eat the noodles. In order to supplement my nutrition, I added two chicken eggs. When I had finished eating, bought a book and pen, and was on my way back to the house, I passed a door and heard the cries from inside.


    Instinctively, I paused. It was the girl who had committed suicide last night. Well, I shook my head and walked on. A middle-aged man and a very beautiful young girl walked towards them. The man said to the young girl, "I don''t know what kind of evil has befallen our family. My aunt was like this all those years ago. And now your aunt too! "Oh my god!"


    "Dad, when I was young, there were a few nights where I always saw a man standing in front of my grandpa''s house. When I was young, I told you that you didn''t believe me, but now I think my aunt''s death is related to that man. " The young girl said.


    However, the man was a little scared and quickly said, "Don''t spout nonsense! Your aunt may be mentally ill. Like my aunt, she is hereditary, and inherited only from our women. "


    "Can I do that too?" The young girl hurriedly asked.


    I frowned and stopped the two of them. "Can you repeat what you just said?"


    "Who are you?" the man asked cautiously.


    "Giving it away." I went back.


    The man was about to attack me to get out of the way when the young girl opened her mouth wide and pointed at me. Isn''t your name Sun Wukong? Oh, no, it''s River Water? "


    I was also a burst of surprise, I did not expect that I have become famous, but I have always been very low key ah!


    "How do you know me?" The more I looked at this girl, the more beautiful I felt.


    The girl shook her father''s hand and said, "Dad, didn''t I tell you? A few days ago, I was playing at my classmates'' home, but something happened to their village. Several people died, all of them miserably." At that time, there was a spirit giver who killed all those demons and ghosts.


    Beheading demons and devils? He actually spread such rumors about me? I feel a bit weak and guilty.


    "At that time, it was the first time I heard of a giver. My classmate''s father went with you to kill demons, and he said that you were very powerful, and had many magical abilities, just like Sun Wukong, I really wanted to go visit him, but in those few days, you always came out at night, so we were afraid. Yesterday, we went back home and thought we wouldn''t meet each other, but I didn''t expect you to come here!"


    When did I go with someone else to kill a monster? I also know many divine abilities? Who brought me such a big hat? I thought for a moment and understood. He was one of the brawny men I found when I first tried to use the Eight Trigrams Formation to deal with Fang Qin and her daughter. In order to give himself some face, he boasted about becoming a group of demons. He boasted about me quite a bit.


    It seems that this young lady really admires me, and I finally have my first fan. In front of the fans, I have to pay attention to my image. I tilted my head slightly and used my left cheek to face her as I said, "Since you know me, then it''s alright. I just heard your conversation, and I feel that something is amiss. Can you tell me about it? "


    Mhmm!" The young girl nodded like a chick pecking rice, "My name is Lulu, this is my father''s big hand. Yesterday it was my aunt who died. My aunt was a little crazy a week ago, and every night she would run out crying and laughing. At the beginning, her family was very worried about her safety, so they followed her out. However, after a few days, seeing that she was fine and that the rural people were busy, he stopped following her. Who knew that something would happen last night? "Before I was born, my great-aunt passed away like that as well. When I was very young, I came to stay at my grandpa''s house occasionally, and played with little kids a few nights later. When I came back, I always saw a man standing in front of my grandpa''s house.


    I stroke it and point at He Dali. "Did your aunt also suddenly lose her mind before she died?"


    He nodded and said, "Yes, I was only six at the time. My aunt had just arranged a marriage with the son of the village chief, and it was supposed to be a joyous occasion. Who would have known that he would suddenly lose his mind and commit suicide a few days later at the reservoir at the back of the mountain."


    "Then your sister, the one who died yesterday, was she engaged a while ago?" I asked.


    He Dali''s face suddenly darkened. "Yeah, she was working outside. We saw a matchmaker come to our house last month to propose marriage, so we called her to come back for a date. She and that guy also met each other''s eyes."


    "You have a few aunts and sisters." I asked.


    "I only have an aunt and a younger sister."


    "It seems that your family''s women are not allowed to marry!" I said lightly.


    Lulu also suddenly became nervous. She looked at He Dali and asked, "Dad, what should I do?"


    He Dazhi swallowed his saliva as both father and daughter looked at me.


    I coughed and asked, "Is your great-aunt alright?" It started with your aunt, didn''t it? "


    "Yes!" It started with my aunt. "


    "Then this matter might be related to your aunt. How about this, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll come back later. We''ll have a good talk. I''ll get to the bottom of this, then I''ll be able to cure you."


    "Sorry to trouble you!" He Dazhi said.


    As I was about to leave, Lulu grabbed my hand and looked at me piteously. "You must come!"


    Lulu''s gaze made my heart melt.


    "Of course, I have yet to fight demons!"


    "Yes, I believe you." Lulu resolutely nodded her head.

 C49

    I didn''t expect the first time I met my female fan to be in this kind of situation. What''s worse is that not only is there a funeral at her house, but I''m also wearing such a dirty outfit!


    I went back to the house, put my things down, packed some clothes, and rode the motorcycle to the reservoir to take a bath, even though a body had just been salvaged.


    After washing up, I had intended to go straight to Lulu''s house, but then I thought I should go later and pretend I was busy, which would make me more manly.


    "Let''s go back to the gatehouse first and copy down two of the Earth Treasury Scriptures!" I said to myself as I rode my bike back to the house.


    The wandering ghost in the corner said, "What''s wrong with you? Why does it smell so bad? "


    "Don''t say anything, don''t show up in front of me either! I don''t want to see you today, and I don''t want to hear you! " After tidying up the table, I used my cell phone to search for a copy of the book on the internet. After sitting up straight, I removed all the distracting thoughts in my mind and started to copy them. Because if he had any distracting thoughts, it would be a waste of time, no matter how many copies he made.


    When I had finished copying, I wrote a note to return all the merits of copying this scripture to the wandering spirit. His name and birth address, of course.


    The Book of Records wasn''t very long, so I quickly copied two of them. It was already noon. I felt a bit hungry. I stretched my body and said to the corner, "I''ll give these two scriptures to the fated one to help you get rid of the evil!"


    I stepped out of the cabin and climbed on the bike, thinking about Lulu''s house and how hard it must have been. I''m afraid it''s just another nuisance, plus the four already in trouble, I really don''t want to go on the road with all these bombs. Otherwise, when I was asleep and not paying attention, any explosion would have killed me.


    "Fang Qin, her mother, and the weasel must send them on their way in the next few days, we can''t stay like this any longer. First, we have to go to Lulu''s house to understand the situation, then we can come back and find a way to send them on their way. I slapped my face. "It''s decided. I have to put some pressure on myself!"


    I rode to Lulu''s, just in time for lunch, and hadn''t eaten properly in days. Of all the people at the table, I was the one who ate the most. After a burp, I asked He Dali to find a quiet place to properly tell me about his aunt.


    He Dali gave me a cigarette and said, "My aunt is very pretty. Many men from all over the country like her. She didn''t know if it was because she was about to get married, but she suddenly went crazy and died. I always thought our family had some kind of hereditary psychosis that was passed on only to women. But when you asked me in the morning, I realized that both my aunt and my sister were in trouble when something good was about to happen.


    I lit up my cigarette and replied, "There must be something strange. Your daughter ¡­ ¡­ Eh, where is your daughter?" I remembered that I hadn''t seen Lulu since I entered the house. No matter what, she was still a female fan, and she was so pretty. Although she wasn''t really in love with him, he was sure that he would like her.


    "She just said she was dirty, so she went back to take a shower and change. It''s been so long since I came, so her relationship with her aunt isn''t that deep. Therefore, even if her aunt died, she wouldn''t feel too bad. Sigh! "


    I hastily asked, "Is your home far from here?"


    It was originally my family''s vegetable patch. After I got married, I built a house there, and this old house was given to my elder brother. He Dazhi explained.


    "Oh." I nodded, but then remembered that I was going off topic. "What did I say just now?"


    "You said there was something weird, then you said it was my daughter."


    "Yes, yes. Your daughter saw a man in front of this house when she was young. If it''s just once, then she might have seen wrongly. But she saw it several times. Maybe there really was something dirty at the door. "


    "Then you mean that there was a ghost that harmed the woman in my family? "Why?" He Dang became nervous.


    "Since it started from your aunt, then tell me about your aunt. Do not hold anything back, or else I won''t be able to help you."


    He Li nodded and spoke slowly.


    His aunt He Shuihua was very beautiful, but she was a bit lazy and liked to dress up. In those days, women who liked to dress were the most indecent representatives. Because He Shuihua was pretty, and because she had a lot of people chasing her as well, she had secretly talked about her two boyfriends before. The first one was from our village, so He Shuihua didn''t want him after a while.


    He Shuihua''s second boyfriend had a business background, so he had a little money. The two of them got along very well. They were going to get married, but unfortunately, the family of the man was placed in the circle of capitalists, plagiarism, and criticism.


    Since the man''s family was out of money, He Shuihua was a little unwilling to interact with him, saying that he was afraid that his family background would implicate my family. But the man said he wanted to elope with He Shuihua. At this time, a matchmaker came to propose marriage. The other party was the son of the village head.


    Of course, He Shuihua wished to be able to get married to the village head. However, a few days later, the head of the village heard that He Shuihua had talked to her boyfriend before, and disliked her for disobeying the rules, so he didn''t want her. He Shuihua ran over to the village head''s house and told him that she had never been with other men before, but they were all entangled with her because she had always been secretly in love. Other than her family members who knew about it, outsiders would only listen to the wind and rain.


    The village head believed He Shuihua''s words. He Shuihua was worried that her former boyfriend would do something bad, so she complained to the village head. Now, there was a man who harassed her every day and even peeked at her taking a bath.


    At that time, he was very strict with his lifestyle. That man was arrested for hooliganism for no apparent reason, and a few days later, he was shot.


    However, that man died a few days ago, He Shuihua also started to go crazy, and then jumped into the reservoir to commit suicide. "He Li''s younger sister, He Feng, was twenty years younger. Both her brothers doted on her a lot. They had arranged a marriage when they returned home a while ago, and something had happened yesterday.


    After hearing all of this, I felt reassured in my heart. It should be that man''s vengeful spirit who caused all of this. No one could swallow their resentment at being framed and killed by the person they loved. It might not be enough to kill He Shuihua, but he wanted to kill all the women in the family so that they could all die before they could get married.


    "Do you remember the man''s name?" I asked.


    "I remember. He''s called Yang Tian, from the neighboring village."


    "And does his family still live there?"


    He Li shook his head and said, "No, Yang Tian is the only son of the family. After he died, his family went extinct."


    "F * ck!" I tilted my head and stood up. "Alright, Uncle He. I understand the situation now, but I still have some matters to attend to. After I finish my business, I''ll take care of your family."


    "Ah?" "Then how long will it take for you to come?"


    "Don''t worry, Yang Tian will only harm your family''s woman after she has set a marriage, and Lu Lu is only 17 or 18 years old right now. These few years are still very safe!"


    "But not long ago, besides my little sister, there was also an arranged marriage in my family!"


    My heart immediately stopped. Lulu has already decided to kiss me so quickly?


    He Li continued, "My brother''s eldest daughter is also engaged!"


    I heaved a sigh of relief and couldn''t help but smile. I was scared to death. I thought that since Lulu wanted to marry someone so soon, her heart would be stuck.


    "What are you laughing at?" He Li asked in bewilderment.


    I realized that I had lost my composure and immediately stopped smiling. "It''s nothing. Where is your eldest niece?"


    "I followed her partner to the county town yesterday morning to take a wedding photo. I notified her after we found my sister''s corpse this morning." He Dali said as he looked at the clock on the wall. "That''s not right. The bus should have arrived by now. Why isn''t she back yet?"


    "Could it be that the bus is late?" Hurry up and go ask around! " I said quickly.


    He Dali ran out of the room and I followed him. Lulu happened to be wearing a clean white dress as she walked in. When she saw me, she said, "I knew you''d come back!"


    "What time is it? You still have the mood to dress up? You sure are considerate! " He Li suddenly reprimanded LuLu.


    Lulu pursed her lips, while I avenged Lulu. "Why aren''t you doing what I told you to do?"


    I winked at Lulu. She also smiled and said softly, "Actually, I don''t have any feelings for my aunt. Although she is only a few years older than me, she has never played with me since she was young. She thinks that I am too pretty to be a disgrace to her. So when she died, I wasn''t so sad. "


    "Understood, understood." I went back.


    He Dali ran back and said loudly, "The bus is here, but my niece is not back yet."

 C50

    A man who looked similar to He Dali ran over and asked, "What happened?"


    He Dali introduced him, "This is my brother, He Dazhi."


    "Come in and talk." I made a gesture so that no one would hear it and start panicking.


    Lulu also followed us into the room. He said to He Dali, "Brother, this is our little brother, Mr. Ling. He said that our women will be killed before they get married, starting with our aunt. Shuang Shuang is still not back yet, is there a problem? "


    He Dabao said disapprovingly, "What can happen to Shuang Shuang?" It must be because they didn''t make it to the train in the morning and came back in the afternoon. " "I''ll give her a call."


    He Dazhi took out his phone and dialed a number, but no one answered.


    "Call Brother-in-law!" Lulu reminded him.


    He Dazhi made another call and asked, "Little Gao, why is Shuang Shuang still not back yet? Is she with you now?"


    Little Gao said, "No, you called her this morning to tell her that something happened at home. She''s in a hurry to go home." "I still have some things to do, so I''m going to go in the afternoon. What''s the matter?"


    "Why didn''t you come with her? What''s so important?" Big Hand He roared loudly and hung up the phone in anger.


    I thought for a moment. It was still broad daylight, so Yang Tian probably wouldn''t be able to make any noise. I pressed my hand and said, "Don''t be nervous yet. Maybe Shuang Shuang has delayed something."


    Not long after, the sound of a girl''s wailing came from outside. When He Dong''s hand heard it, he immediately ran out. Lulu also said to me, "It sounds like I''m my cousin."


    Everyone went out to take a look and sure enough, it was Frost. After a detailed inquiry, it turned out that Shuang Shuang did not get the bus but instead called a Mo to come back. Mo''s voice was too loud, and Frost didn''t hear the phone, so she didn''t answer.


    After a false alarm, I shrugged my shoulders and replied, "I still have some urgent matters to attend to. I''ll be leaving first. I''ll come back in two days."


    The He brothers wouldn''t let me go no matter what. I didn''t want to go either, because I felt like I had met Lulu''s eyes. Not only is this little girl beautiful, but she has a personality that I like. I can differentiate between gratitude and grudges, her aunt treated her badly, and now that her aunt is dead, she won''t pretend to cry. Even if people say that she doesn''t know anything, she wouldn''t bother with it.


    But I can''t not leave, Yang Tian definitely isn''t an easy target to tread on, I''m afraid that I''ll have to bring him along when the time comes. So I must first send the wandering ghosts and Fang Qin and her daughter on their way. Otherwise, if this goes on, I will have to bring along a group of evil spirits and have a huge impact on my Yang energy. I also have to put a bit of pressure on myself.


    "Everyone, don''t worry. Nothing will happen in the next few days." I''ll be back in three days at most! " I said.


    The He brothers couldn''t win against me, so they had to let me go. I was getting on my bike and about to leave the village when Lulu came running out of the alley in front, laughing and panting.


    "What''s wrong?" I thought there was an emergency, so she took the short cut to catch up.


    "Sun Wukong, let me play with you." Lulu said as she climbed onto the bike and sat behind me.


    I hastily replied, "I''m not going to play. I''m going to do some official business. Moreover, your family must be very busy right now. Aren''t you going to leave some help?"


    "Then I''ll help you!" To be honest, not only am I unwilling to get involved in the things that are happening in my family, I''m also very annoyed. You know, these people in my family are all snobbish. Furthermore, do you think that I''m not sad about my aunt''s death just because she treats me badly? I''ll tell you in secret, my aunt had already given birth several times in the past. On the surface, she looks innocent. Lu Lu corrected her sitting posture and steadied herself. She patted me on the shoulder and said, "Let''s go, Sun Wukong. I will go with you to fight demons."


    I replied with difficulty, "But if you come with me, I won''t even be able to provide you with a place to stay!" "Be obedient and go back!"


    Lulu thought for a moment, then suddenly raised her head and said, "You insist on chasing me down, is it because you don''t want to come back? Heh, my classmate''s dad still talks so much about you, but now he''s running away the moment he meets you. "Then I must follow you even more."


    "Alright!" I couldn''t do anything about her. I thought of the gatehouse, where she''d be gone in an hour or two at the most.


    After arriving at the mountain protection house, Lulu asked in bewilderment, "It''s right here. What are you doing?"


    I pointed to the corner of the wall. "There''s a wandering ghost there. He''s very fierce." Then he moved the wooden board from the corner, pointed at the willow tree cage and the box and said, "You must not touch these two things. It was your classmate''s father who fought with me. The one in the box is even fiercer, it''s a weasel that''s about to turn into a spirit, it also caused the death of a few people. "


    "Didn''t my classmate''s dad say he was beaten to death? "You didn''t kill him?" Lulu was a little scared.


    "I''m a giver, my duty is to send my spirit to the road. Normally, I wouldn''t kill anyone." I went back.


    I walked over to the table and sat on the stone. "I''m going to copy down a scripture and send it back to this wandering ghost to send him on his way," I said. "Don''t disturb me, otherwise my heart won''t be able to calm down. I''ll make a copy of the scripture without merit."


    "How can we send those two female ghosts and weasels on their way?" Lulu asked.


    This was what gave me such a headache. I shook my head. "I don''t know either. The hatred between the three of them is too great. If they don''t want to travel, then I must get rid of it." However, if those two female ghosts want to kill all the men in the world, it would be very troublesome even if that weasel wants to kill a whole family of them. "


    I scratched my head in frustration. "Lulu, you should go outside and play. Don''t disturb me."


    "Alright!" Lulu went out.


    I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and began to write. He copied it twice in one breath, and just as he was about to finish the third time, Lulu suddenly screamed from outside. I looked up quickly from the window and saw Lulu fall, her feet against me, the wind blowing her skirt...


    My whole body suddenly felt like it was burning. After taking a few breaths, I finally managed to calm down.


    Lulu got up, and I quickly bowed my head, but my heart had been moved just now, so there was no point in copying this scripture.


    "I still need a few more sentences to finish copying it!" I looked at the book in pain and began to scribble furiously on the paper.


    I don''t know if it was a coincidence, or if there really was a divine will for me to see, I looked at the randomly drawn pattern, and it felt like a well, sinking in one circle after another. As for my eyes, they were also slowly moving inward, just like the hypnosis pictures that were very popular on the internet a few years ago.


    I abruptly retracted my gaze and looked at the Willow Cage in the corner. I had a way to send this mother and daughter on their way!


    Then Lulu limped in, her face grieving. I saw blood running from the bottom of her skirt, under her knees.


    "It hurts!" Lulu pouted.


    "How?" I asked, squatting down with some heartache to examine her wound.


    Lulu pointed outside and said, "There''s a broken pesticide bottle there."


    "Pesticide bottle?" It might be poisonous! Just you wait! " I went out and picked some toads at the foot of the gatehouse''s outer wall. After chewing them, I added them to my mouth. The toad grass was a very common type of grass, but it was a type of Chinese medicine that could disinfect and stop bleeding. When we were small, we cut our feet.


    After chewing the toad grass, I threw up in my hands and let Lulu pull up her skirt. I looked to see where the wound was. However, after rolling up my sleeves, my body suddenly felt even hotter than before. My mouth was parched and I began to violently cough. The wound was actually on my thigh.


    "What''s wrong with you? "Her face is so red." Lulu quickly asked, and then realized what was going on. She quickly put down her skirt, blushing.


    In order to resolve the awkwardness, I explained, "It''s nothing. Just now, I accidentally swallowed some medicinal herb residue and choked my throat. "No, I need to drink some water. Lulu, apply it yourself and just press it on the wound."


    I gave the toad grass to Lulu and found a bottle of mineral water in my bag. I drank a bottle in one go before lowering my body temperature.


    After Lulu had finished applying, I said, "Lulu, this can only be used for the time being. I''ll send you back. You can go to the doctor to wash and apply the medicine."


    "Yes." Lulu nodded.


    I drove her to the village entrance on my motorcycle and then back to the gatehouse.


    As soon as I entered, the wandering ghost showed up and said with an evil smile, "I say that the smell on your body this morning is so coquettish! So you have fallen for that lady! " The wandering ghost punched me: "Do you want this brother to teach you? For example, just now, after you said that there might be poison in your mouth, you should have said that you wanted to use your mouth to suck the poison out! "


    When I heard that, my brain felt a little unstable. I leaned against the wall and said, "Shut up! Don''t mess with my mind. Otherwise, I''ll destroy your soul!"


    After recovering, I walked over to the wicker cage and said to Fang Qin and her daughter, "You have to kill all the men in the world before you''re willing to leave, right? I''ll grant your wish! "


    Fang Qin snorted, "Do you think we would believe you?"


    "Believe it or not, you''ll know it tonight! I am a spirit giver, I will not go back on my word! " I chuckled and went back to the table.

 C51

    I picked up the book that I had drawn earlier and often looked out the window at the place where Lulu had fallen. It was very flat there and normally she wouldn''t fall. Furthermore, after Lulu fell to the ground, the nameless wind that suddenly blew up her skirt was very strange. Because there had been no wind today, and the wind was blowing over from my side.


    I clasped my hands together and said to the scripture, "Thank you for your guidance, Ksitigarbha."


    If Lulu hadn''t suddenly fallen down innocently and had a strange wind, I wouldn''t be in such a mess. It wouldn''t be a pity that this book that was about to be copied wouldn''t just wildly draw randomly, and naturally wouldn''t be able to think of a way to send Fang Qin and her mother on their way.


    Actually, I should have thought of the way to send them on their way back home in the forest. At that time, Fang Qin and her daughter trapped Lin Hai in a soul-hiding mirror that was given to them by a daoist nun. The surface of the mirror had a picture of a spring, but on the back, it was Purgatory. He first used the spring light from the outside to attract the lecherous spirits into his Purgatory. After sinking deep in, he would sink into the Purgatory behind him.


    What I''m going to do now is the same as the soul-concealing mirror. After they entered, they would engage in brutal slaughter of the men inside. Not only would it dissolve their hatred, it wouldn''t increase their sin, because those men were all fake.


    When they forget to kill, they will be drawn into the trap I set for them and drawn into the Gate of Life. Even if they didn''t want to go on the road, the bachelors wouldn''t let them go. It was the equivalent of pressing their heads into the gate of rebirth. As for those who entered the Gate of Rebirth, they would definitely be subjected to a heavy penalty below. Perhaps they would never be able to be reborn, because even though they were the victims, they were also the perpetrators, and their crimes were too heavy.


    But that''s not what I''m thinking about. There''s a reward for the cause and effect, and I can''t always impose interference.


    My duty is to send the dead on their way. Accepting the reward and punishment were the consequences of the actions of the Undead themselves.


    However, it was definitely not easy to create such a diagram. First of all, they had to have their own space. If they could let Fang Qin and her mother in, the most convenient space would be the mirror.


    When I took Lulu back, I had already bought a mirror that was slightly bigger than my palm. However, it wasn''t easy to draw a picture. Blood had to be drawn using blood because blood had spiritual energy. Only then would Fang Qin and her mother be treated as real people.


    I ran out and crouched outside for a while. Then I caught a big rat that couldn''t run.


    "I''m sorry, kid. I took your life. "Relax, from the looks of it, you only have two to three months left to live. You should start your journey early!" I said to the big mouse, found a broken bowl, killed it and put the blood into the bowl.


    Then I dipped a thin branch in the rat''s blood and drew a few little figures on the mirror. To be honest, I couldn''t tell if it was a man or a woman, except when it was a child, and when it was a man, there was a particular organ in the body. "He then added a few more spots on the back of the men, which looked as if there were a lot of other men inside.


    After painting the man, I took the mirror to look for the locust tree after the blood had dried up. After searching for half an hour on the mountain, I finally found a locust tree. The locust tree was also called Ghost Wood in some places, and just by listening to its name, one could tell that it was very strange. Ghosts in the water like the willows by the river, ghosts in the land like the locust tree. The locust tree was also very dark, but it was not as cloudy as the willow tree, so it could attract ghosts to hide beneath it without any media diluting it. Just as people hope to be in the sun, so will they be able to replenish their energy.


    The essence of everything is in its own liquid, the essence of man and animal is in the blood, the essence of plants is in the juice.


    I scraped a little silver behind the mirror, which was the exit of a mirror space. After Fang Qin and her mother killed all the men in the mirror, they would naturally find the exit.


    He then smashed a wound on the trunk of the locust tree with a stone. If he were to use the sap of the locust tree to draw a path behind the mirror and draw a one-way door at the end of the path, there was no way in or out.


    On the other side of the door, after soaking the powder in water, he drew a path to life and a path to the Gate of Life.


    It was unavoidable that Fang Qin and her mother refused to go after entering the path of life. I also drew a small bag with the sage sage sap on the outside of the bag. This way, even if Fang Qin and her mother didn''t want to continue forward, they would be lured forward by the bag, but they wouldn''t be sucked into the bag because once they passed through the door, they would go down.


    When I was done, I clapped my hands and stretched.


    "I''m really too smart. How can I be as smart as you?" I proudly looked at my work. The more I looked, the more I liked it. "Painting is also good. I don''t want to be a giver to become a painter!"


    By the time the juice and powder were completely dried and formed, it was dark. I grabbed some mud and sprinkled it on the mirror before I went back, in case some other ghost in the road came in by accident.


    I put the mirror on the table. I lit a candle and suddenly realized that I had forgotten to open my eyes. I should have rubbed the sophora sage around my eyes so that my eyes would be negative. But now, if I had to run back, I would not have the energy to do so. I would just grab a handful of dirt and water outside and mash it into mud, covering my shoulders and forehead.


    It was actually very dangerous to always use this method to cover the yang fire in order to achieve the purpose of opening the Yin Eye. Because every time he activated the shield, the sun''s heat would be extremely weak. It would need several days to get heated by the sun''s rays. However, I''ve been covering my Yang Fire too often recently. I''m worried that without my Yang Fire Protection skill, I''ll be struck by an evil spirit.


    But now I have to open my eyes, otherwise, if Fang Qin and her daughter didn''t go in, I don''t know.


    I took off my black T-shirt and walked in front of the willow cage. I smiled. "I''ll let you two go now. Are you happy?"


    Fang Qin raised her head and said, "Are you that kind? "Hahaha!"


    Fang Hongling said, "That''s right. You spent so much effort to get us to stop. How could you be so kind? Who would believe you!"


    I lit a cigarette. "I''m giving it to a spirit person, so of course you have to believe in me. Besides, aren''t you two ghosts?"


    With that, I covered the willow with my black T-shirt. He walked up to the table, took a deep breath, and said to himself, "I hope nothing goes wrong!"


    He then revealed a small hole in his T-shirt, allowing Fang Qin and her sister inside the willow cage to see in the mirror. In their eyes, the bloody men in the mirror should be full of vitality. There was no helping it, my blood energy was too strong. The men who drew with my blood were definitely all fierce men.


    In the end, she heard Fang Qin say, "Why are there so many sick men?"


    Fang Hong Ling added on: "One at a time, it''s like you''re over indulging yourself!"


    My heart hurts. Is my blood so weak? It must be because of the frequent use of yang fire recently!


    "All these lecherous men deserve to die!" Fang Qin said.


    My eyes lit up. I didn''t expect that this would suit their wishes.


    "Kill them all! I want to kill them all!" Fang Hong Ling shouted loudly.


    I quickly broke apart the willow cage and Fang Qin and her mother jumped into the mirror.


    Then I saw the color of one of the blood men grow paler and paler, until it was white.


    "Enjoy yourselves both!" I clapped my hands.


    Looking at the box in the corner, he felt a headache. It would be difficult for this weasel to send it away. It was like a demon that was about to turn into a spirit, no different from an intelligent ghost. This method was simply unable to fool it.


    "Big brother, that mother and daughter are on their way. When are you going to send me on my way?" the wandering ghost asked.


    "Soon, soon!" I''ll send you on your way today! " I said.


    "Really? Have my sins been cleared? " The wandering ghost asked happily.


    I said, "How can we get rid of all our sins? "I''m just trying to help you lighten up a little. I''ll copy for another hour or two, collect seven books, and then I''ll send you on your way. Don''t disturb me!"


    Think of me, burning candles to copy scriptures. If I had this kind of awareness when I was reading, I would be either in Tsinghua University or Peking University.


    While copying the Kitigarbha Sutra, the auspicious power of the Kitigarbha Sutra attracted a lot of old ghosts. They all surrounded me, thinking that I would also eliminate their sins.


    After I finished copying, I hurriedly closed the book and said, "It''s gone, it''s all gone! You are all ghost with famous brands, when the time comes, there will be a yin servant to take you on your way. Even if there were sins while you were still alive, you would have been the ones to seek your own suffering if you were to go down there. "


    "Then why did you help him?" An old granny pointed at the wandering ghost and asked.


    She helped me, and I promised him, that''s all!" If you want to eliminate all of your sins, go and dream about it for your descendants. Let them do more good deeds, and you will naturally get rid of all of your evildoers! "" No, no. I waved them off.


    Then he took out a bunch of incense sticks from his bag and placed it in front of the entrance to the gatehouse.


    "Let''s go!" I said, tilting my head.


    When the wandering ghost reached the intersection of the road to life, he hesitated and looked at me reluctantly.


    "Let''s go, let''s go. Don''t be reluctant to part with it. I feel a headache just looking at you!" I waved my hands in a tone of impatience.


    "But I can''t bear to part with you. You''re the first person who truly treats me well." The wandering ghost''s mouth twitched.


    "Don''t disgust me! Get lost! Get lost without even looking back! " I shouted.


    "You are like this, with your sharp tongue and soft heart."


    "If you disgust me any more, will you believe me if I disperse?"


    The wandering spirit had no choice but to walk towards the Gate of Life, cross the Gate of Life and disappear. I was relieved, too. A beam of strong motorcycle light came from a distance, and I shielded it with my hand. When the motorcycle approached, He Dali stopped the car and shouted, "Mr. Ling Ling, there''s an urgent matter."


    I asked, "How did you find this place?"


    "My family''s Lulu told me to stop asking these questions. Quickly, let''s go!" It seemed that something had really happened.

 C52

    If she followed him this time, she probably wouldn''t be able to return in a while. I was afraid that the box containing the weasel would be opened by some curious old man. If they were more curious and pulled the needle out, that would be great.


    "Wait a moment!" I said, and ran to the house.


    My guess was right. There were two old men squatting in front of the box, talking to each other.


    "This flower snake is really pitiful, to be nailed here."


    "Yo, look, it''s still begging us for help!"


    "Let it go!"


    I couldn''t hit him, so I yelled, "Dodge!" Then he closed the box, picked it up and put it in the bag.


    In front of the mirror, there were three old hag''s who looked like they were about to drool.


    An old ghost girl said, "I''m really not ashamed. I don''t wear a single piece of clothing!"


    Another old female ghost said, "That''s right, do you look like you don''t have any shame?"


    "You know shame?" I walked over and said, "Then why are you staring at me like that? Without even blinking once? "


    I picked up the mirror and put it in my bag, and finally I took the books I''d copied and ran out.


    "Why do you bring those books?" He pointed to the book in my hand.


    I explained as I climbed onto the back seat of the motorcycle. "These are all books I copied for a dead soul!"


    "Scripture? Aren''t you supposed to be a scholar if you''re gifting it to someone else, but why are you copying the scriptures? " He Li was puzzled.


    "The path of Buddhism is not separated! Besides, I''m not a Taoist, I''m a clown. The Daoist classics were all about how to exorcise evil spirits, and how to exorcise evil spirits from evil spirits. "It''s not as convenient as the Buddhist scriptures, so I just copied some of the scriptures and saved the trouble." I patted He Li''s shoulder. "Sit down. Let''s go and talk about what happened."


    On the way back, He Li told me that her little sister He Feng had woken up again. He opened his eyes and knocked on the ice coffin, preparing to escape. Fortunately, it was placed inside the ice coffin this afternoon, otherwise, it would have to kill a few people just like that. He Feng drowned in the water. When everyone fished her out, her body was a little swollen, so it was impossible for her to fake her death. Thus, everyone was scared and ran away. Even his family members, other than He Dazhi and He Dazhi, who dared to press the lid of the ice coffin, no one else dared to help them.


    "Can''t hold the lid?" I laughed at the untimely moment. "These words have become very popular on the internet recently. I didn''t expect that I would really meet them."


    "Eh ¡­" He Dali did not know how to reply.


    Before he arrived at his house, he saw many people gathered in front of the gate, eating melon without knowing the truth. Everyone''s posture was very uniform as their bodies faced outwards and their heads turned towards the inside of the yard. This was the tempo of running away at any time!


    "Make way! "Make way!" He Dazhi honked a few times.


    The eating crowd made way for us, and when we entered the yard, I jumped off my motorcycle.


    He Dabao sat on the coffin and said, "Hurry up and find a rope to tie it up, I can''t hold it down any longer."


    "Why didn''t you ask for help?" You want to wait for us to come? " I asked.


    "Everyone is afraid! I''m scared, too, but this is my sister, so there''s nothing I can do about it! " He Dazhi said.


    "What about your wife, your daughter?" I asked unhappily.


    He Dali continued, "Don''t blame them. We were the ones who made them stay away so that they wouldn''t be unable to hold themselves back. If Xiao Feng ran out, it would harm them."


    "F * ck, tell your family to hide away and call for others to help. Only in this way will I be able to help you!" I shook my head.


    He Li had already found the rope. The two of us twirled the ice coffin around a few times. After confirming that it was secure, He Dazhi left the coffin lid and went to drink a few mouthfuls of water.


    The lid of the ice coffin was transparent. I looked at He Feng. Her whole body was bloated as she continuously pounded the lid of the coffin and loudly shouted, "Why are you locking me up?"


    I narrowed my eyes. Since I had already opened my Yin Eye, I could see that the soul in He Feng''s body was hers, not some other ghost''s body.


    Didn''t she know that he was dead?


    Humans have three souls, the heavenly souls return to the sky, and the earthly souls are the ghosts that we often speak of. As soon as a person died, the seven souls would disperse, and the fate soul would die as well. As for the earth spirit, even if it were attached to the body, without seven souls, it wouldn''t be able to control the body, because seven souls correspond to a specific organ in our body.


    Even if some people died without knowing they were dead, they would continue their daily lives in the form of ghosts. When he found that no one around him could see him, ignore him, or see his body, he would know that he was dead.


    Of course, there were always exceptions. When that person''s willpower was especially strong, he could also control his physical body without the Seven Souls. It was completely controlled by spiritual energy, just like how the weasel spirit controlled the sea of trees.


    "You''ve already ¡­" He Li suddenly spoke up. I hastily covered his mouth and pulled him to the side. "Don''t tell your sister that she''s dead right now."


    "Why?" The He brothers asked in unison.


    I asked, "Why? Look at her now. She clearly didn''t want to die, didn''t want to die, so she died in the water. The Earth Soul didn''t enter the water, and it was still inside her body. If she knew she was dead, do you think she would be? "


    "What will happen?" He Dazhi''s hands were trembling slightly.


    "What happens when someone who really doesn''t want to die knows he''s dead? Uncles, do I need to teach you this? " I asked speechlessly. In the end, the two brothers nodded and said, "If you want to teach us, it''s not like we understand such things!"


    "Alright! This was because she really didn''t want to die, or perhaps she was very afraid of death. After knowing that he was already dead, he would go crazy and capture more people to be his companions! Right now, your sister doesn''t know that she''s dead, so she won''t leave her body to leave her ice coffin. But when she knows that she''s dead, she knows that she no longer needs to be bound by her body, and that means she can get someone close to her to accompany her! "


    The two brothers suddenly understood.


    I opened my mouth and walked in front of the ice coffin. I remembered Lulu telling me that He Feng''s private life was very rotten, and also very vain. Thus, I said, "Sister He Feng, don''t be afraid. Today, a television station came to our village to film the story of a sleeping beauty. After searching around, we finally found out that you''re the most beautiful, and that you just happened to be asleep, so we told you to play the part of this sleeping beauty.


    "Really? Why didn''t you wake me up and tell me? " He Feng calmed down a little.


    "The director said that you looked especially beautiful when you were sleeping. He was worried that after waking you up, you wouldn''t be able to sleep, or else you wouldn''t be so beautiful while pretending to be asleep, so he secretly locked you up."


    "Then who are you?" He Feng asked.


    "I''m the assistant director, and I''m setting up the scene. Don''t you dare move again. Otherwise, when the director comes and sees you not cooperating, he won''t be filming you anymore! "


    "What television station? I don''t want to go to the county! "


    "We''re not from the county, we''re from the provincial station and our viewership ratings are very high. When you get on TV, there will definitely be a lot of people chasing after you! "


    "But I''m already engaged!" He Feng asked, and before I could answer, she answered herself, "Push it off! He''s not worthy of me! "


    "Incredible!" "Go to sleep, Sister He Feng!" I gave her a thumbs-up. "I''m going to work!"


    I hastily dodged and heaved a sigh of relief. The He brothers both gave me a thumbs up. Lu Lu ran from the crowd to my side and asked, "Sun Wukong, what happened to my aunt? Did she fake her corpse?"


    "No, you don''t need to ask. Go home and rest. There are me, your father, and your uncle here!" I said.


    Looking at the crowd outside, he wondered if Yang Tian, the culprit, was also inside.


    I walked over and said, "I''m going to release He Feng. Do you want to help hold her down?"


    With a whoosh, everyone left, leaving only the two women and Lulu''s cousin Shuang Shuang. Beside her stood a man, who should be her boyfriend.


    When I returned to the house, I said to the He brothers, "Bring me some paper and ink. I''ll draw a few talismans to suppress her." Then he said to their wives, "Two aunts, go and catch some roosters for me. If not, I won''t be castrated!"


    "I''ll go help." As Lulu spoke, Shuang Shuang also nodded her head. The four women went to catch the big rooster.


    After the He brothers brought the pens and ink over, they went to the kitchen to eat. They had been struggling for so long without being able to get a single bite to eat. They were so hungry that they panicked.


    I stood alone in the living room, my back to the door, and began to draw.


    Talismans can be controlled by spirit, so one must concentrate on drawing the talisman. One must focus all of his thoughts on drawing the talisman, otherwise, it would just be a piece of scrap paper.


    Halfway through, a woman''s voice beside me asked, "Assistant Director, what are you drawing?"


    "Painting ¡ª" I suddenly realized that something was wrong. Who the hell would call me an assistant director? I slowly turned my head. It really was He Feng. There wasn''t a single trace of blood on her swollen face. Due to the swelling, her eyeballs seemed to be on the verge of falling out.


    Then he looked at the ice coffin in the yard. Frost''s boyfriend was holding a severed rope in his hand.


    F * ck! That wasn''t Shuang Shuang''s boyfriend, that was Yang Tian!


    He Feng: "Assistant Director, is my appearance beautiful? Do you want to go and make up? "

 C53

    I looked at He Feng''s pale and swollen face, with a small algae tail hanging from my nostrils. I said with a smile, "Very beautiful, too beautiful. No one is more beautiful than you!"


    "Is that so? Shall we come in and take a picture? " While He Feng was speaking, her mouth started to drip and she started to feel in her pocket.


    I hastily replied, "Use mine! Use mine!"


    "Why is my phone missing?" He Feng was indeed spoiled badly by her two elder brothers. She suddenly shouted with a stern voice, "Brother, did you secretly take my phone to see it again?"


    "They went out. Forget it, use mine. My phone has high pixels! And they even brought beauties. "


    I took out my phone. How could I dare to let He Feng see my appearance? Otherwise, she would discover that she was already dead. Furthermore, she died such an ugly death, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "The front camera of my phone isn''t good. We''ll use the rear camera to take pictures." I lifted my cell phone and pointed the rear camera at the two of us. He Feng puffed out her mouth and pressed her two fists to her cheeks, as if she were making a cute gesture.


    I pretended to take pictures and immediately put the phone back in my pocket. He Feng hastily said, "Take a look. Why aren''t you looking?"


    "Uh, we''ll see about it later. There''s still plenty of things to do right now." As I said that, I looked towards the courtyard. The He brothers came out from the kitchen in the courtyard. When they saw He Feng standing beside me, they first stretched out their necks before gently walking outside.


    F * ck, a simple and honest farmer, but he''s actually so crafty right now. If they leave and He Feng finds out that I''m dead, he''ll go crazy. I don''t have a single helper, how can I deal with this?


    "What else is there to do!?" What are you looking at? " He Feng also turned around. When she saw the He brothers, she shouted, "Brother, did you take my phone?"


    The two brothers swallowed, not knowing what to do.


    I waved at them. "Come, come! Come here, what are you going to do? "


    The two brothers looked at each other, and He Feng roared, "Why didn''t you listen to the assistant director? What if he''s angry and won''t pat me? "


    Only then did the two brothers slowly enter the house.


    He Feng then asked me, "Assistant Director, why is there no one at home?"


    "Oh, it''s been cleaned up by me. It''s time to start filming." I said.


    He Feng nodded. "Then why aren''t there any other staff members?"


    I hastily went along with her and said, "They''ll be here soon. They''re already on their way. Quickly go and lie in the ice coffin!"


    He Fengshu would often step outside and say, "Eh, no one heard anything. Let''s wait for them before I go in." She returned her attention to the table, pointed at the yellow paper and asked, "Assistant Director, what did you draw just now?"


    I didn''t know how to reply. He Feng tilted her head and looked at me. "It looks like a talisman. You even know how to draw talismans. Why are you drawing talismans?"


    "Talisman Drawing? What is the Talisman Drawing for? " I turned to Hercules and tossed him the question.


    He Li, however, trembled as he said to He Feng, "Draw talisman and post it onto you!"


    I wanted to send him flying with a kick, how could I just speak the truth?


    He Feng pointed at her nose and asked, "Tape me?"


    I rolled my eyes and hastily nodded. "That''s right! I wanted you to act like a sleeping beauty and then there would be a Daoist priest who would think that you were a ghost. Who knew that I would place an amulet on your head?"


    He Feng still didn''t understand what was going on. She looked at me and said, "Assistant director, why do I feel like you''re talking nonsense? You don''t even have a work card. "


    I wiped off the cold sweat on my forehead. "We''ve just changed clothes. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s try to see which angle is the most beautiful to use to place the talisman on your head. Is that alright?"


    "Alright."


    I hastily reworked the paper, because apart from having no distractions in my mind, I couldn''t cut the drawing. I had to finish it in one go. Furthermore, the talisman paper had to be squared. Every corner had to be neatly cut without the slightest bit of delay. I took another deep breath and slowly exhaled. After eliminating the distracting thoughts in my heart, I held my breath and drew a talisman.


    "Come, don''t move! I''ll stick it up and try its position! " I told He Feng.


    He Feng slightly raised her head and closed her eyes. I quickly picked up a piece of rice from the corner of He Feng''s mouth and placed the amulet on his forehead. After releasing his hand, the talisman did not move, and neither did He Feng.


    "It stopped just like that?" He Dang asked.


    I nodded. He Feng, however, opened her mouth. Do you want to change seats? "


    I was scared out of my wits, why not? There''s no problem with this talisman. I drew very attentively without any breaks in the middle. It was completed in one go! The He brothers looked at me as if I were a liar.


    "Assistant director, I''m asking you a question!" He Feng reached out to remove the talisman, but it felt like it had been burned. She quickly retracted her hand and said, "Why is it so hot?" The talisman landed on the ground as well.


    Hot? It meant that this talisman was useful, so why couldn''t he restrain her? Looking at the rune, I suddenly realized that I forgot to use cinnabar because I was too anxious. In addition to the Evil Repellent Talisman, the material used to suppress the Yin was also very important. It was usually made from fine, carefully selected cinnabar sand.


    However, in this short period of time, there was no way to find cinnabar outside.


    I hastily replied, "The ink that was boiled earlier is a little hot."


    "Boiled ink?" He Feng''s eyes were wide open as she looked at her two elder brothers and asked, "Brother, is he an idiot?"


    "No, it''s really the assistant director." His big hand returned.


    He Liangli finally became quick-witted and tried to persuade her: "It''s an art business. Not many people are sane."


    While they were talking, I had already picked up the talisman from the ground, turned around and bit open my middle finger. Using Yang Blood in place of cinnabar, I drew a talisman. He then suddenly turned around and placed his body on He Feng''s head.


    He Feng opened her mouth and remained motionless.


    Something else happened, so I asked softly, "How do you feel?"


    He Feng remained motionless. Only then did I heave a sigh of relief. "It''s done."


    He Dali asked, "How did my sister become a zombie?"


    How could a zombie be this fast? When zombies died, they would let out a breath, but it would not dissipate. Within a few days after death, if an animal with a lot of spiritual energy like a cat were to cross over the body, it would collide with the Qi and thus swindle the corpse. After swindling the corpse and tossing it around a few times, the Qi would dissipate and then stop. And if a dead person was buried in a place with a heavy killing intent, over the years, their chest would become even more inflated. Finally, their seven spirits would be completely reborn and they would become zombies. The seven souls controlled the body''s mechanism, and the soul controlled the consciousness. Therefore, the zombies that had a soul and no soul were just like idiots. They attacked anyone they saw, and they even liked to drink blood to nurture the seven souls.


    "Stop making wild guesses, go to the village''s carpenter''s house and find a Mo Dou. Hurry!" I said.


    The two brothers immediately ran away. I sat down next to He Feng, vigilantly looking around, afraid that Yang Tian would cause trouble again.


    I touched the mud on my forehead. After today, don''t cover the Yang Fire for the next seven days. Right now, I''m so weak that I can''t even differentiate between a human and a ghost.


    Before the two He brothers arrived, Lulu, Shuang Shuang and their mother came, each holding a rooster. When they saw He Feng standing beside me, they were all stunned.


    "It''s fine, don''t be afraid." I said.


    However, they still didn''t dare to enter. Only Lulu, because she believed in my ability, slowly walked over and asked, "What happened to my aunt?"


    "Hey, don''t ask anymore! Get a rope and tie these roosters to one foot. "


    "Alright."


    Lulu went into the room and found some rope and tied the feet of the four roosters together with her mother. These roosters were not here to deal with He Feng, but to make Yang Tian not dare to approach them. Otherwise, this matter would never end.


    After tying the four roosters to the foot of the stool, he placed He Feng on the stool so that Yang Tian wouldn''t dare to cause trouble. When I was done, I was worried that these four women would get in the way if something went wrong here. He then said to Lulu, "You should all leave first. Don''t stay here."


    Lu Lu didn''t want to stay there any longer and said, "That Sun Wukong, you have to be careful."


    "Yes." I waved my hand.


    Not long after Lulu and the others left, He Li came back with a box in his hand. He said, "Mo Dou has borrowed it!"


    "Where''s your brother?" I asked.


    "To be safe, we went to borrow money from two different carpenters, so he probably hasn''t come back yet." After He Li entered the courtyard, he stood at the door and did not enter.


    I thought she was afraid of He Feng, so I didn''t think too much about it and went to get Mo Dou. After taking two steps forward, he saw Yang Tian''s face vaguely.


    F * ck, Yang Tian actually got on He Dang''s body. He didn''t know that I had already opened my Yin Eye and thought that I wouldn''t be able to see him unless he showed himself.

 C54

    I think that He Da had already been knocked out. I looked at the Mo Dou on his hand. It''s true. Since Mo Dou doesn''t have any problems, then he''s going to directly mess with me. Once I leave the rooster''s area of activity, I''m afraid I''ll be dragged away by him.


    Ah!" I remember! " I suddenly went back to He Feng''s side and said to He Dazhi, "Big Brother Dazhi, come over and help me move this Eight Immortals Table. I can''t move it by myself.


    "Why did you move the table?" He Dang asked.


    I replied, "Let''s spread the news. I want to set up an altar to drive away ghosts. The things that happened in your house were caused by that Yang Tian. We have to get rid of him first. Otherwise, we''ll never be able to have peace."


    "Oh, then set up the altar!" He Dazhi did not dare to take the risk after he returned. He was not suppressed by the talismans. His yin aura leaked out, fearing that he would be attacked by the giant rooster the moment he got close.


    I frowned. After thinking for a moment, I said, "That''s right! You should go to the village''s butcher''s house and borrow a Pig Slaughtering Knife. I''ll take care of this place myself!"


    "Alright!" He Dang turned around as he spoke.


    My expression hardened and I bit my scabbed middle finger again. After that, I rushed over and shouted, "Big Brother Dazhi, wait!"


    He Li turned his head around and I hurriedly tapped his forehead. After temporarily suppressing him, I drew a rune on his face.


    "I''ve read a lot of books! You still want to lie to me? " I''m proud of it.


    I picked up Mo Dou and pulled out the thread. After wrapping a few times around He Li''s body to prevent Yang Tian from coming out, I temporarily sealed his soul onto He Li''s body. After that, he had wrapped He Feng a few times, using up all the strings in the inkstone as well.


    After I was done, I clapped my hands. The spirit that was going to be delivered this time was trapped, unlike the time when I was in the forest, when I was tired like a dog.


    I placed the two of them on the ground. At this moment, He Dazhi''s voice came from outside, "My little brother has been carried by a ghost. Please don''t believe him!"


    When He Daji ran into the courtyard and saw that I had put He Dali down, he let out a sigh of relief and said, "Mr Sun Ling, can you tell that there''s something wrong with my brother?"


    The back of his head was covered in blood.


    "What''s the matter with you?" I asked.


    Big Hand He said, "When we were on the way back from Mo Dou, he suddenly threw a rock at me. After a few hits, I was killed. Only then did he let me go. When I said that no one could save my woman, I guessed that he had been set up by a ghost. "


    "At least you''re smart. Go to the doctor to treat your wounds first. With me here, there won''t be any problems for a while." I said.


    He Dazhi nodded and ran again.


    I looked at Yang Tian and He Feng. They did accept these two, but it wouldn''t be that easy to send them away. A person who had been framed by his beloved died with an abnormally heavy grievance. The other one was vain and had a strong attachment to the world, so strong that he didn''t even know he was dead.


    Unfortunately, I''m a giver, so I can''t kill the spirit. After the last time I accidentally killed the mother of the big monkey, I had already made up my mind that I would never do anything to kill another spirit.


    To some extent, the consequences of a Spirit Kill were more serious than killing people. That was because killing someone and killing them had ended his life. His soul would not be destroyed, and he would be able to continue to reincarnate. As for the Slaughter Soul, that was the same as ending him forever. However, the soul was in an excessive state, so it wouldn''t bear any sin even if it was killed.


    I was a little hungry, so I went to the kitchen to get a bowl of rice and stood in the yard, staring at Yang Tian and He Feng to eat.


    At around ten o''clock, He Dazhi returned and asked, "What do we do now? Did you burn it? "


    "Burning it would be useless. Moreover, Yang Tian is still in your brother''s body. If I burn him, wouldn''t I burn your brother to death as well?"


    "Yeah, I forgot. "You decide, you decide!"


    I lit a cigarette and thought about it for a long time, but I couldn''t come up with a good idea. He then said, "Let''s find a room and lock them up."


    "There''s a junk room in the back. We can lock them up." He Dazhi said.


    However, He Da didn''t dare to carry He Feng''s corpse. After I explained it to him, he finally dispelled his worries and carried He Feng''s corpse in with me. Then, he carried He Li in as well.


    He Dang was still alive, and now that he was carried by the ghost, the time must not be 14 hours. Otherwise, He Dazhi''s earth soul would be injured, and at that time, even if Yang Tian was extracted, he would still become a fool.


    As a precaution, I had covered the junk room with talismans.


    After I was done, I looked at the wound on my middle finger and said to He Dazhi, "Give me a wound."


    "Oh, okay." Big Hand He turned back and looked at my hand. "Why did you use the Blood Drawing Talisman? When my father died, the Taoists were always pasted on the door of his room with signs drawn in ink. "


    "That kind of talisman is only used to warn ghosts not to come close, to remind the dead that they have already gone, and that they should no longer come to the usual place in front of them. "But what I drew just now was directly used to suppress ghosts. It''s of a different nature." I said.


    "So that''s how it is!"


    Big Hand He brought the wound over, while I stuck it on. He said, "Uncle Da Han, your brother can''t be possessed for a long time. You don''t need to rest now. Go to the next village and find out where Yang Tian''s grave was buried."


    "Why are you looking for his grave?" He Dazhi was puzzled.


    I replied, "Don''t ask so much for now. If you find him, inform me. We''ll go dig up his grave."


    He Dabao asked again, "Why are you digging the grave?"


    I looked at him, and he stopped asking questions. He took his flashlight to the neighbor''s house and called for two people to go with him to the next village.


    Yang Tian has been unwilling to go on the road for so many years. Other than his hatred for He Shuihua, and the fact that all the women in his family died before they were married, I think there''s also another reason. Because he committed a crime in front of him. Although he was framed, according to the records, he committed the crime of decapitation. If we continue on our journey like this, I''m afraid that we will directly send him to the 18 Hells, so I wanted to first wash off his sins, lay out a path for him, and then move on with my emotions and reason as I send him on his way.


    Even if he doesn''t want to go on the road, I can seal him in his own body so he doesn''t have to be too strong.


    After waiting for more than two hours, He Big Hand came back, panting as he said, "His family was long extinct. No one knows where he''s buried."


    "Even if no one went to worship him, when others went to the ancestral tombs, would there still be people who saw his tombstone?" I said.


    He Daji waved his hand, "No, we have a rule here. The person who is killed cannot be buried in the ancestral tomb for fear of ruining Feng Shui. I need to find a remote place with no one to bury me! "


    "So many years have passed, it would be hard to find Yang Tian''s grave." I shook my head.


    After a while, I suddenly thought of a point and said, "Can you find the people who buried Yang Tian back then? Based on the time, those people who buried him at that time should still be alive! "


    "That''s right, I''ll go right away!" He Dazhi said.


    I replied, "Wait a moment, I''ll go with you!"


    "What about here?"


    "It''s fine, I''ve already locked up the junk room. I even stuck a talisman on it after I locked it." Furthermore, with your current situation, no one would dare to enter. "


    "That''s true. Let''s go!"


    The two of us came to Yang Tian''s village and inquired about it. We found out that Yang Tian was shot to death that year, and his parents were still being criticized after his corpse was returned. The villagers were afraid that Yang Tian''s bad luck was too bad, so they didn''t dare to help him bury it on the mountain. Thus, they found a fool who ate a hundred meals in the village and told him to find a place with no one to bury it. The fool was still alive, but he was even more foolish now. He lived under the stage at the village entrance.


    We found that fool on the stage, dressed in a cotton jacket, in the middle of the summer.


    "F * ck, he''s already so stupid, can he still ask me about what happened back then?" I said, feeling a headache coming on.


    He Dabao squatted in front of the fool and asked, "Idiot, more than 30 years ago, you carried a person who was shot at and buried in the mountains. Do you still remember?"


    I looked out without hope, my back to them. However, he heard the fool say loudly, "Of course I remember. That was the time when everyone in the village smiled at me! I will always remember, they all begged me! Even the captain gave me a bottle of wine. How could I forget such glory! "


    I immediately turned my head and asked, "Do you remember where we were buried?"


    "I remember! "Of course I remember!" The fool returned.


    Not stupid at all. I laughed. He said to He Dazhi, "Uncle Big Hand, prepare two shovels. We''ll go dig the grave."

 C55

    He Dabao went to look for a shovel. I said to the fool, "Idiot, are you willing to be a useful person for once again?"


    The fool who was originally lying down immediately stood up and loudly said, "I am willing! I am a useful person! "


    I suddenly felt that it wasn''t polite to call him a fool. This fool should be around fifty or sixty years old. I asked, "What''s your name?"


    The fool raised his head and thought for a long time before he shook his head. "They call me an idiot. I don''t even know my own name." After saying that, she giggled.


    "Then I can only call you Uncle Fool!" I said helplessly.


    After waiting for a while, He Dazhi brought out two shovels. When the idiot saw them, he immediately said, "Why is there only two? I have to do something too! " She looked at me again. "What are you going to do?"


    "Go dig the grave!" Are you afraid? "


    "What''s there to be afraid of when you dig a grave?" "Let''s go!"


    He Dazhi asked, "Then should we borrow another shovel?"


    "No need. You two, dig. I''ll just wait and see." I returned and said to the fool, "Uncle Fool, bring us to the place where you buried our corpses!"


    "En!" The fool nodded his head and led the way.


    After leaving the village and entering the wilderness, there would be a lot of dirty stuff. I was worried that my anger would be overshadowed and that some troublesome ghost would attack me, so I wiped off all the dirt from my shoulders and forehead and walked away with my head held high.


    The fool led us through a graveyard and around a mountain. He pointed to the front and said, "It''s buried there!"


    I shined the flashlight in front of me and immediately shook my head. There was a wasteland full of weeds in front of me. That was nothing, it was just that amongst the grass, there were very few with smooth and round leaves and they were not growing well. And the most exuberant plants were those with thorns. And not a single flower.


    As the old saying goes, a man is raised by the soil and water, while a man is intelligent and handsome, and a woman is pretty. As for those who were poor and cruel, they would become unruly and unruly. Those who did not would grow up to be intrepid and boorish. Those who did would grow up to be shifty and unscrupulous.


    This referred to the type of people that appeared in different places. For corpses, this was also a principle. In a place with good mountains and good waters, the corpse would naturally rot if buried there, and the corpse poison would also be dispelled by the microorganisms in the soil, affecting later generations as well. However, the corpse was buried in a place with a very dense infernal energy. It was likely that the corpse would not rot, and the corpse would continuously ferment corpse poison. Furthermore, the poison might also be poisonous, and in the end, it might even become a zombie.


    The easiest way to look at the properties of a piece of land was to see how the grass looked like. The ground in front of him was full of grass with thorns, making it aggressive. This aura was very aggressive, and the corpses below it weren''t much better off.


    I said to He Dazhi, "Uncle Dazhi, go back to the village and buy a few bottles of white spirits. The harder the better."


    "What''s the point of buying wine now?" Inviting Yang Tian to drink? "


    "En, buy some for him to drink. Hurry up and go."


    He Dabao was a bit scared. "But we have to pass through another graveyard in the middle of the night. I''m afraid ¡ª"


    "Don''t be afraid, you are just a big labourer with good health. Although you are a bit old, you still have a lot of blood energy. When you go, lift your head and stick your chest out. If someone calls you, don''t look back.


    "Really?"


    "Would I lie to you? I don''t mind how much trouble it is. "


    He Dabao thought for a moment, then left.


    I lit a flashlight and asked the fool, "Where exactly are they buried?"


    The fool said, "It''s just here!"


    "Unmarked places?" I asked.


    "Yes!" The fool pointed to the right front and then to the left and said, "I wanted to bury him at a place where I can remember it better. That''s the place."


    "What?" The place right next to the top of the mountain? " I was on the verge of tears. I shone my light towards the two areas where the fool was pointing. There were indeed two mountains with protruding edges facing here. They looked like two swords. The sword qi was coincidentally converging at this spot.


    "Duo Sha, stupid uncle, you''ve really buried yourself in a good place!" I smiled bitterly.


    "Is that so? I''m very capable! "


    "Very capable. Go back!"


    "Go back, stop digging?" As a fool, he wanted to go all out.


    "What are you digging for? If you bury that guy until he turns into a zombie, then we won''t be able to beat him. Once we dig him out, we''ll be dead. Prepare to come back tomorrow." I shook my head.


    Yang Tian''s body must have been a victim, but you can''t blame a fool for this. Yang Tian died due to grievances. If someone who knew his place was around, he would bury him in the ground and slowly dissolve his grievances." However, at that time, the villagers were afraid of being tainted by bad luck. They let a fool bury it as he pleased, and the result was that they buried it in such a "good" place.


    The fool, who was originally in high spirits, now had to return. He was somewhat displeased. He pouted as he followed behind me. "Do you also think that I''m useless? That''s why you didn''t need my help in digging the grave!"


    "You''re the most useful, but it''s too dark to see. Come back tomorrow morning to dig."


    "So that''s the case. You were talking about zombies just now, but I don''t even understand what you''re talking about. Nonsense!" "Hahaha!" The fool happily ran to my side. "What time tomorrow? Call me!"


    "You don''t need to come tomorrow, I''ll just find some people."


    "Why? You still think I''m useless! " The fool suddenly stood up straight.


    I was worried that if I said that he wouldn''t be here and he wanted to prove that he was useful, he would dig out Yang Tian by himself, so I smiled, "No, I was wrong. When I come tomorrow to dig, I''ll go down the stage and call you."


    "Un, we have an agreement!"


    As we walked around the mountain and reached the cemetery, we suddenly heard someone singing, "The wind rises to the heavens, the clouds rise to the sky, and the mountains rise to the heavens ¡­"


    "Ghost performance!" The fool ducked behind me.


    But I don''t feel like it''s a ghost voice. A ghost voice is very hollow and sharp, how can it be so full of energy?


    I looked ahead and saw the light. It turned out that He Dazhi had bought the wine, and that he was singing this kind of grand opera to strengthen his courage.


    "Big Hand, let''s go back!" I shouted suddenly.


    He Dazhi was so scared that the plastic bag in his hand fell to the ground. When he saw me, he touched his chest. "You scared me to death. I thought it was a ghost!"


    "The wine isn''t broken, right?" I went over and picked up the plastic bag. Luckily, it was still in the grass and the wine was still there.


    "Why are you going back just like that?" He Da''s face was filled with doubt.


    "I can''t be sure. Yang Tian''s corpse is probably turned into a zombie. Tomorrow, bring some gasoline and dig it out carefully. Before he inhales any more, pour all the gasoline over and burn him!"


    "How did you know he was a zombie?"


    "I eat to the death, I can''t even tell how to walk in the Jianghu!" I pretended to be very experienced.


    When I got back to his house, I took a shower first and then took out the mirror in my bag. All of the blood on the mirror had already turned white. Looking at the scene behind them, Fang Qin and Fang Qing finally set off for the Gate of Life.


    I went outside and smashed the mirror. Then he gave the transcribed scriptures to He Dazhi and said, "Uncle Dazhi, tomorrow morning you will distribute these scriptures to the kind families and those who believe in Bodhisattvas. "A Buddhist scripture and a pagoda, it would be better if they were placed in a higher position in the southeast corner of the house, or on an incense table."


    "Alright!"


    "Then I''ll go to sleep first. I can''t take it anymore!" As I spoke tiredly, I dragged a bamboo chair to the entrance of the junk room and slept there.


    The next day, Lulu woke me up and asked gloomily, "Uncle said that my father had been possessed by a ghost and was still locked inside? Is that true? "


    I nodded. "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to me."


    Lulu''s tears fell. "I want to see my father!"


    "We shouldn''t watch it now!"


    Lulu pursed her lips and could not help crying softly.


    "Alright, just a look will do." I opened the door, and Lulu saw that her father was tied up with ink and there was even a rune drawn on his face, making him cry even more fiercely. If it wasn''t for me pulling him, she would have already run in.


    Lulu laid on top of me, crying so much that her chest heaved up and down, causing my face to turn red and my mouth to go dry.


    "You must save my father! Nothing must happen to him! "


    "Don''t worry, your father will be fine today."


    When an outsider saw He Feng die, Lulu didn''t feel sad at all, so she pointed out that she had no conscience, and her aunt didn''t feel sad even after she died, but she didn''t know why. Youngsters these days weren''t used to living in the eyes of others. They loved and hated her clearly. Since her aunt treated her badly, she wouldn''t pretend to cry just to let others say that she was sensible.


    I really like this girl more and more...


    "Quick, quick, quick!" "Someone saw the fool going up the mountain with a shovel!"

 C56

    "How long ago?" I asked loudly.


    "That person said he has been gone for over an hour!"


    "F * * k, what time is it? The sky isn''t even bright yet. What the f * * k is he in a hurry for!" I looked up at the clock on the wall. It was nine o''clock! and he said, "It''s nine o''clock? Was it cloudy today? Uncle, why didn''t you wake me up earlier! "


    "I woke up early in the morning to help you send out the scriptures, which I then went to buy gasoline from the town. When I returned to the village next door, I heard people talking about idiots who don''t know what was going on today, murmuring about being useful people, and picking up a broken shovel and going up the mountain."


    "F * ck!" Stop nagging and leave quickly! " I hastily ran out of the room, but just as I stepped out, I turned back and locked the door again. I warned Lulu, "Lulu, don''t open the door if I''m not here, and don''t let anyone open it. Otherwise, your father will be killed. Do you understand?"


    Lulu nodded, and I ran out. He Dazhi had already run out of the yard. I got on the motorcycle and chased after him, shouting, "Don''t run, ride the bike! Hurry!"


    "But it''s hard to ride!"


    "Even if it''s difficult to ride, you still have to!"


    Big Brother He carried a bucket of gasoline and sat on it. I used the throttle to the end and kept the horn on, but after rushing out of the village, the road up the mountain was a very small dirt road.


    "Be careful. Slow down. Don''t fall and cause trouble." He Dabao said while trembling in fear.


    "What can you do if you fall down? Slow down and have the idiot dig Yang Tian out." I said.


    "If you fall, you will fall to your death. There is a gap in front of you, but a few years ago, there was a person who fell down the ditch on his bicycle. They all died."


    I immediately slowed down and asked, "You can kill me just by riding a bicycle?"


    "That''s right, that person is unlucky. There was no water in the ditch, but there was still a broken umbrella. When he fell, the handle of the umbrella stuck in his temple yesterday and stuck out to his right. "


    It was already on that level. It wasn''t very deep, but it was easy to slip. There was a graveyard in front of them, so the motorcycle couldn''t be ridden anymore, so he stopped the bike and ran towards it on foot. Big He held the oil barrel in his hand as he slowly followed behind.


    After passing through the cemetery and passing by the Sword Mountain, I shouted, "Idiots! Idiots! Don''t move!"


    Finally, he saw the fool. He put the shovel on the ground and asked loudly, "What took you so long? I thought you guys had already arrived and didn''t call for me! "


    Seeing that the fool was still alright, I was relieved. I bent over with my knees propped up and panted heavily. "Why didn''t I call you? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I''ve already dug him out. If you had come even later, I would have carried him back!" The fool spat after finishing his sentence.


    I hastily ran over, Yang Tian Zhen had already been dug out, the dirt on his upper body had already been scooped out, and his mouth was slightly opened. The fool spat on the corner of Yang Tian''s mouth.


    They said that my hair was standing on end. Now, even my armpits were standing on end. I gently waved my hand to tell the fool to move away.


    The fool didn''t understand what I meant and said, "I dug him up. You have to tell the villagers! I am a useful person! "


    Yang Tian didn''t do anything, I think it was just his corpse that didn''t rot. Although he had been wronged to death, he might not have been able to spit out some of his grievances before he died. However, if he thought in a better direction, others might have sent his corpse back to the village and shaken it.


    "Just now, my throat was covered in dust. How unbearable!" As the fool spoke, he spat on Yang Tian''s face. I really wanted to jump over to catch the sputum that he spat out, but this time I spat directly into Yang Tian''s mouth. Yang Tian suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were completely black. With a violent shake, he knocked away all the dirt on his body and jumped out.


    Ah!" Haunted! " The fool screamed and ran away like a wisp of smoke. The speed was so fast that Liu Xiang was ashamed to look at it.


    After Yang Tian stood up, he slowly looked around.


    I immediately held my breath and gently retreated while lying on the floor.


    Yang Tian might be a zombie by now, but he had a soul. The soul is yin, the soul is yang, so zombies are not a negative system, it is a positive system, and because of that, zombies like blood, and negative things are afraid of blood, because blood is a pure Yang thing.


    But the zombies of the positive system were afraid of the sun because they were full of bacteria. When the sun shone on them, they would accelerate the activity of the bacteria and rot his body. However, the sky was overcast today, otherwise Yang Tian wouldn''t be able to get up.


    Because Yang Tian didn''t have a soul, he didn''t have much thought in the beginning. He was just like a newborn baby, who only knew how to eat and drink. Now that he stood up, he needed to replenish the energy that had been consumed by the seven spirits. The best way to replenish the seven souls energy was to suck blood. Due to his breath being full, the phlegm that the fool spat out just now gave him a little bit of energy, causing him to wake up completely.


    "Ouch!" "You really run fast!" He Dabao panted as he spoke, but the thick thorny grass stopped him. When he came around and saw Yang Tian, his hand went soft and the oil barrel fell to the ground.


    Yang Tian sniffed the smell with all his might, then looked at He Dong''s big hand, as he walked towards him in a probing manner.


    His big hands stood there and his feet kept shaking. I immediately stood up and covered his mouth.


    "Don''t speak, don''t pant too much!" "No," I whispered.


    It was a good thing that Yang Tian had yet to drink any meat. If he knew that it felt good after he drank the blood, then he would drink the blood of others whenever he saw them.


    I held my breath, picked up the oil barrel and slowly walked towards Yang Tian. Yang Tian looked at me blankly. I smiled as I opened the lid of the oil barrel.


    The oil from He Dazhi was too heavy. I wanted to take the oil barrel and pour it on Yang Tian and burn him. It was fine to burn him, he was not a spirit, the definition of a spirit was that he had a high level of intelligence. When he raised it to his chest, he couldn''t do anything.


    "Come and help!" As I said this, I looked back and saw that He Dazhi was long gone.


    Yang Tian looked at me, inhaling the weak yang qi that I breathed out. His face slowly moved towards me, almost touching mine.


    Smiling, I bent down and put down the oil barrel. Yang Tian also bent down.


    Is he imitating me?


    I continued to bend down and lay on the ground, and he did the same.


    "What a studious baby!" I suddenly jumped up, wanting to pour gas on him, but he also jumped up quickly.


    I pointed at Yang Tian and said with a tear-stained smile, "You''re so smart to move so fast! Let''s do it again! "


    This time I adjusted my position so that the gas tank was right in front of Yang Tian.


    I squatted down, so did Yang Tian. I made a gesture to hug him, and he did the same, hugging the gas tank tightly. If it weren''t for the fact that I was going to be killed by the explosion of the gas tank, I would have lit a cigarette and thrown it in.


    I slowly sat down on the ground, and so did Yang Tian. I lay back, and when he was halfway back with the can of gasoline, he suddenly let go of the barrel and lay down on his back, breathing in and out of my lungs.


    He was out of energy and was about to eat. Just like a baby, when it''s hungry, it doesn''t care about anything fun.


    But my current position... It really was digging a hole and jumping into it.


    I slowly moved backwards. Yang Tian crawled along with me. After inhaling a lot of my breath, his eyes were actually fixed on the artery on my neck.


    There, the blood energy was the most vigorous!


    "It''s over! "It''s over!" I looked around, if the fool and He Dazhi didn''t run, with their help, they could easily burn Yang Tian down. But these two guys, I suspect that the fool was playing dumb!


    Yang Tian opened his mouth with a greedy expression as he slowly approached my arteries.


    When I stepped back, he held my shoulders so I couldn''t move.


    "Don''t!" I didn''t dare to forcefully push him away now, otherwise, if I were to anger him, I definitely wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    Yang Tian put his mouth close to my neck. Right now, he probably doesn''t know how to bite through the artery to suck blood. I turned my head away in disgust.


    Yang Tian first licked my neck, then happily raised his head and said, "Phew ¡­" "Phew ¡­"


    "Baby, are you happy? Happy, let''s play games again!" I said it softly.


    Yang Tian, on the other hand, suddenly inhaled deeply on my neck. At this moment, my skin wasn''t damaged either, so it wasn''t a big deal. He was just afraid that if he smoked and found out that it was even better, he would bite it.


    "Hu hu hu hu!" Yang Tian felt even more exhilarated after he finished drinking it.


    "Alright, baby. Mom is going back to wash clothes and cook. I''m not playing anymore!" I tried to twist my shoulders, but Yang Tian released my grip, and I leaned back and pulled my hand away from Yang Tian''s body.


    Just as I removed my upper body, Yang Tian suddenly exclaimed twice and pounced towards my crotch.


    "That won''t do!" I quickly reached out my hand to pull Yang Tian''s mouth out.


    However, he unintentionally stuffed the middle finger that he cut yesterday into Yang Tian''s mouth, as the bandage had unknowingly fallen off.

 C57

    Yang Tian sucked my finger in a single breath, while I did my best to pull it out. The scab that was already formed on the wound was sucked in so hard by him just now, and a lot of blood immediately flowed out.


    Yang Tian''s tongue licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, and he grabbed my hand, still wanting to suck it.


    I wasn''t as strong as him, so he pulled me over.


    There''s nothing to be worried about after drawing a bit of blood. After he absorbed the blood, he opened his eyes and became bloodthirsty. I''m not worried about him hurting others. What I''m worried about is that he will get the virus. Although I know that after being sucked in by the zombies, they won''t turn into zombies, but this Yang Tian corpse poison is too heavy, and it has been fermenting for 30 years, so the virus definitely isn''t strong.


    "Go ahead!" "Go ahead and breathe in!" I half crouched and slowly shifted my position, while Yang Tian followed me with light steps.


    When I walked to the side of the gasoline, I pressed down the hand that Yang Tian was sucking blood with. In order to better suck blood, Yang Tian also lowered his body, and in the end, he just laid on the ground.


    I gritted my teeth and used one hand to press the gas barrel onto Yang Tian''s body. After that, I flipped the gas barrel over and poured all of the gas onto Yang Tian''s body.


    "Burn you, you bastard!" I took out my lighter and pressed it. The flames were extinguished by the wind.


    "Why is there wind?" I looked up at the sky and saw that it was really windy. The clouds were moving. When will there be no wind? Now is the time! "


    I hid the lighter in my arms and set fire to it against the wind, but when I moved out to light it up, the wind blew it out.


    Let me look at the sky. The clouds are about to be blown away. This day is really good at messing with people. The sun didn''t appear earlier, but it just so happened to appear at this time. If the dark clouds dispersed and the sun shone on Yang Tian''s body, he would feel a burning pain. If he ran away at this time, it would be difficult to find him.


    "Baby be good, let''s change to another position and drink milk!" As I spoke, I slowly moved my body to block the wind.


    After taking a few deep breaths, I jerked the lighter.


    Yang Tian was instantly burnt to ashes. I immediately retracted the hand he was holding and turned around to run. Yang Tian instinctively chased after me.


    He might not be able to catch up with me in a short distance, but he will definitely catch up with me after a while, because he doesn''t know how tired he is. So I could only hope that he would be burned down before he caught up with me.


    I raised my head and ran forward, roaring.


    Suddenly, there was a puddle of water in front of me. I stepped on empty air and heavily fell with an unbalanced center of gravity. On the other hand, Yang Tian had already caught up to me. I closed my eyes and waited for death to come, only to hear Yang Tian''s footsteps running towards me.


    He probably didn''t see me when I fell.


    It''s summer now, and the grass is very watery, so I''m not worried about Yang Tian going to the mountain and setting fire to the mountain. He sat down and broke a grass stalk, wrapping it around the middle finger''s root to prevent the poisonous blood from flowing into his body. Then he squeezed some black blood out and took out a cigarette from the box. The nicotine in the tobacco is very toxic, sterilization first class.


    There was the sound of falling water not far ahead. I quickly got up and chased after it. There was a wide ditch a few hundred meters away from me. Yang Tian fell into the ditch. At this moment, the dark clouds dispersed and the sun shined down.


    I wiped the cold sweat from my forehead. How deep was this ditch? Why didn''t Yang Tian appear? Below him was a haze.


    However, Yang Tian had already been burnt to a crisp. Even if he fell into the water now, he would still be extremely weak. I think I can get him if I move on now.


    Just as I was about to jump, the murky water gave out a tinge of blood, and then a tortoise was thrown out of the water and landed at my feet.


    I looked down and saw that the turtle''s head had already been bitten off. This was a water turtle. To be able to grow up to be this big, it must be at least two to three hundred years old. Turtle blood makes up a lot of money. In some places, the practice of killing turtles to rejuvenate their blood remains. If a man drinks a few mouthfuls, his wife won''t be able to sleep for the night and won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.


    Yang Tian was also extremely lucky. After falling into the water, he actually managed to catch an unlucky old turtle.


    This time I dare not go down, afraid that once down will become Yang Tian''s dessert.


    Yang Tian stuck his head out of the water, and I saw that his head was charred. When the sun hit him, it hurt so much I could tell which way he was going from the turbid water that rose from the surface of the water.


    I followed, pulling out my cell phone to call Lulu.


    The phone rang for a long time before it connected. Lulu shouted, "Sun Wukong, where do you keep the key to your room?"


    "Why do you ask?" I didn''t feel good about that, and I could just barely hear Hercules shouting on the other end of the phone.


    "My dad was yelling in his room, hungry, thirsty, and he was hurting all over. I opened the door but couldn''t find the key, I just found a hammer!" Lulu returned.


    "Don''t hammer, don''t open the door!" I almost shouted it out.


    "Why?"


    I replied in one breath, "Lulu, listen to me. Your father is currently sealed within his body. Even though I drew a blood symbol on his forehead, my yang energy has been very weak. By now, the effect of the blood symbol is no longer effective." That evil ghost won''t be able to escape from his body, so he''s shouting ''No, your dad is hungry and thirsty.'' It''s that ghost pretending to be your dad, don''t open the door, he''ll jump out the moment you open it, and he''ll carry your dad''s body far away. Your dad might die for sure! "


    After saying that, my head starts to spin as I pant heavily.


    Lulu helplessly said, "Then what should we do? Come back and release that evil ghost! "


    "You can''t let it go now, don''t worry about it. Go and call your uncle over, tell him to hurry over, fold some peach wood branches, and bring a handful of glutinous rice over." It''s right in front of Yang Tian''s grave. Tell him to hurry over, I''ll leave a mark along the way! " I said.


    After hanging up, I continued to follow Yang Tian on the shore. After walking for a while, the ditch suddenly opened up, and when I looked again, it was the reservoir that He Feng had drowned in.


    "This is troublesome." The corner of my mouth twitched.


    With a crashing sound, Yang Tian jumped into the reservoir and sank into it.


    The reservoir was very deep, so Yang Tian walked around inside it. I had no clue which way he was going. There was no way of knowing where he would land, and if he landed far away from me, I could only watch him run away.


    I glanced at the reservoir and suddenly my eyes lit up again. The entire reservoir was illuminated by the sun, so Yang Tian couldn''t come out right now. There weren''t any mountains around the reservoir, so if it kept getting clear today, he wouldn''t be able to get out until nightfall.


    Then my cell phone rang. It was Lulu.


    "It can''t be that big hand He doesn''t dare to come, right? F * ck, it doesn''t matter, I''ll go back by myself now." "Hello," I said to myself as I picked up the phone.


    Lulu said in a sobbing tone, "Sun Wukong, come back quickly. He said that if you don''t open the door soon, he''ll knock my dad to death! I even heard the sound of it hitting the wall. "


    I had already expected this, as there were talismans stuck to the wall, so Yang Tian hit the ground, not the wall. What I''m worried about is that he''ll find something to break the line. When he came out of the wall, he would threaten to tear the talismans off the wall. Moreover, it was very likely that he would use something to pick off the talisman on He Feng''s forehead, causing the two evil spirits to run through the wall at the same time.


    "Hurry back to your home and lock up your uncle''s house. If no one goes in, I''ll go back immediately." I hung up the phone and ran back to where the motorcycle was parked.


    He Daji asked with his eyes wide open, "What''s wrong? What about the zombie? "He ran away?"


    "Thanks to you, if you weren''t so quick to dodge, you would have burned him long ago!" I said a little angrily. After walking closer, I extended my hand and asked, "Where''s the glutinous rice?"


    "Eh, why is your hand black?" He Dazhi was puzzled.


    I looked at my hands and saw that the poison had spread. I was on the verge of crying.


    He Dabao took a handful of glutinous rice out of his pocket. "Here, take it!"


    "Just that little?"


    "You said you wanted one. I''ve already grabbed two of them, and I still have one in my pocket!"


    "You''re ruthless! "Put it back, you ride the bike and go home first!"


    I sat in the back and put the hand that Yang had sucked into his pocket.


    Glutinous rice has wet drug use, it is best to use it to suck corpse poison. There were a lot of ants crawling around the wound on my middle finger.


    After a few minutes, I took out my hand to have a look. The color had lightened a little, but the glutinous rice had already turned completely black and was still sticky.


    His big hand was very steady, and stable is slow. I urged him, "Hurry up! Brother! Help! "


    "Didn''t the zombies all run away? It would be fine even if we get home later!"


    "Are you alright? If you are a little slower, your little brother will definitely die, and your daughter will definitely not live past tonight! "


    As soon as I said that, the motorcycle shot forward.


    "Shuang Shuang must be alright!" He Dazhi shouted in panic.

 C58

    As soon as the motorcycle got to the gate, I jumped off the bike, picked up a red brick from the side, and ran to the door to smash the key, but the padlock was too small for the brick to break.


    Before he could get out of the car, I said, "Don''t get out of the car. Go to your little brother''s house. Walk over to Lulu and get the key to open the door."


    "Alright!"


    He turned the car around, and I listened to the door. There was no sound from inside.


    Damn, it can''t be that Yang Tian and He Feng have already run away, right? This Yang Tian was truly tormenting. Just now, he had been tortured half his life away by his physical body, and now, he had to deal with his soul.


    I was in my hand, and the black area had spread from my palm to my arm.


    "Damn it!" I rushed into the kitchen in the yard, rummaged through the drawers, found a bag of glutinous rice, and stuck my whole hand in.


    After a while, the sound of the motorcycle came, He Da came back with the keys. I went out to check, and Lulu also came.


    "Lulu, what are you doing here? "Hurry up and leave!" I said.


    "I''m worried about my father," LuLu said with tears streaming down her face.


    I waved my hand. "You can be at ease with me here. You''ll only be a hindrance if you stay here!" "Let''s hurry up and go!"


    Lulu took a step back and said, "I''m standing in the sun. The ghost can''t get close to me, right?"


    Lulu''s words reminded me, and I looked inside, then up at the sun. That''s right, even if Yang Tian''s ghost had already left He Da''s body and helped He Feng escape, the two of them would never be able to escape from this house!


    I took the key and held it in my hand. After pondering for a while, I noticed that the outer wall was filled with runes that trapped them inside. Even if it was dark, they wouldn''t be able to leave!


    "Sun Wukong, what happened to your hand?" Lulu suddenly ran over and grabbed my hand.


    I absent-mindedly replied, "It''s nothing. It''s just a small matter."


    However, if he were to draw talismans now, it would be too late for him to find cinnabar. I turned my head to look at He Dazhi. "Uncle Dazhi, go and receive a bowl of black dog blood."


    "Alright! I''ll go find one and kill it now. " With that, He Dazhi ran off.


    Lulu came to my side and said, "My father will be fine, won''t he?"


    I thought about it, Yang Tian might not kill that many people, maybe he would keep them as hostages. Even if he wanted to kill her, He Feng wouldn''t agree. No matter how spoiled she was, she was still his older brother. He said to Lulu, "It should be fine."


    However, there was only one thing to be afraid of!


    Nearly an hour had passed. He Dong still had half a bucket of dog blood in his hands and a new brush in his hands.


    I took it, picked up the brush, and began to draw symbols on the wall, but the moment I started to draw, I realized that my right hand was now very stiff. The brush fell to the ground halfway through the drawing.


    "Forget it, the yang energy of the black dog blood is already enough. Just casually daub it on top." I muttered to myself before I turned around and said to He Dazhi, "Uncle Big Hand, you''re here to draw the web!"


    "Net?" "What web site?" He Dazhi was puzzled.


    "It''s just a normal grid network! After finishing one point, there will be a grid every three inches! "


    "Painting the entire room? But I''m afraid this little bit of blood isn''t enough!"


    I replied, "There''s no need. I''ll just draw to a height of three feet."


    "Three feet?" His big hand gestured on the wall and said, "It''s not even waist high yet! They won''t fly out? "


    "Flying out? Escape to the ground! " I ran into the kitchen and filled a bucket with half a bucket of glutinous rice. After I inserted my hand into the bucket, I walked out and said, "Don''t worry. Three feet tall is enough for them to not be able to get out."


    He Dazhi asked again, "Didn''t they say that Phantom Lithur is three feet away from the ground?"


    "That''s a normal ghost. Fierce and resentful ghosts like them stick close to the ground. Three feet tall is like an inescapable net in their eyes. Don''t ask any questions, hurry up and do it! Remember, each grid is less than three inches wide!" It could be smaller, but it definitely couldn''t be bigger. "This is not a talisman. Its power is limited. If there is no more than three inches of dog blood, they might be able to come out."


    "Why?"


    I pulled my face down, but He Dazhi didn''t ask.


    I sat down in the yard, lit a cigarette to rest, and watched the glutinous rice in the bucket slowly turn black with my hand as the center.


    After two cigarettes, He Dazhi drew a little. With his speed, he wouldn''t be able to draw a complete wall even if it got dark.


    "Uncle Big Hand, you can draw faster. You don''t need to draw so neatly. You just need to draw something!" I urged.


    He then sped up. I looked at the house and thought that there was no other way to keep them both inside. It was because the two of them were too fierce, it wasn''t easy to catch them. It was better to intentionally leave a loophole for them to escape through, but in reality, there was a loophole that had caught them!


    After making up my mind, I whispered into Lulu''s ear, "In a while, I''ll have you draw for your uncle. Remember, when the painting is almost finished, you''ll pretend to pee as if it''s urgent and run away."


    "But by the time you finish painting these walls, it''s getting dark, isn''t it? If we leave behind a hole, will we let them escape? "


    "If you can''t run away, just do it." I said, looking at Lulu''s small hand, the undone hand, and the girl who was slow to do things, and I was afraid she wouldn''t be able to draw the western wall until dark.


    Even though Lulu''s hands and feet were quick, she suddenly pretended to pee and left. Yang Tian couldn''t see the outside and could only hear the sounds outside. I was worried that Lulu''s script wouldn''t work.


    I frowned and thought for a moment before saying, "Go and get your cousin to help. When we reached the west wall, you''ll loudly tell her that you can''t hold it in any longer and will have to make up for it later."


    "Alright!" As she spoke, Lulu took out her cell phone and called her cousin.


    The half a pail of rice in my hand had gone black, and my hand seemed to be feeling a little better. I went to replace the half a bucket of glutinous rice. Looking at the glutinous rice, I thought of the zombie in the reservoir. Although the situation here was rather urgent, I couldn''t ignore it. He would definitely run in the dark!


    When the frost came, I went out and said to her, "Lulu''s last wall will have a hole in it that she hasn''t finished drawing and she wants you to draw. But you pretended that you couldn''t make it in time and found a box to block it, do you understand?"


    "What box should I use?" Frost asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, I''ll prepare it." I gestured to Lulu to keep the space.


    The two sisters nodded their heads. I yelled at He Dazhi, "Uncle Dashan, stop painting and let the two of them draw. Come with me to buy the glutinous rice! We can''t let the zombies in the reservoir escape! "


    "Oh, oh, oh!" He Dazhi put down his pen and hurried over to me.


    Lulu''s eyes widened as she asked, "Sun Wukong, aren''t you going to save my dad?"


    "There are no longer any movements inside. I''m guessing that Yang Tian has already come out of your father''s body. Right now, he''s just unconscious. It''s just that he''s hungry for a little longer. Nothing will happen to him." "Furthermore, my yang energy is too weak right now. If I recklessly enter, I might not even be able to protect myself." I purposely raised my voice. "Don''t worry, as long as this [Inescapable Net] is complete, I have a way to make them beg for mercy!" I might not be back until midnight today. After you guys finish painting the wall, go back to sleep, don''t stay here! "


    I followed He Dazhi out. On the way, I said, "Uncle Dazhi, you need to borrow a motorcycle tricycle first. Mi, we''ll need at least five to six hundred catties. We definitely won''t have enough water in the reservoir. You can find a few more people to help us."


    "En!"


    He Dazhi took me into the neighbor''s house, the neighbor just happened to have a tricycle, He Dazhi shouted: "Mosquitoes, come out!"


    It was now lunchtime. A middle-aged man holding a bowl ran out and asked, "What''s the matter with the big hand?"


    His voice was very soft, probably because he was worried that Big Hand He would ask him to help him catch ghosts. I guess if it wasn''t lunchtime, and he had already been seen having lunch in the living room, he would have pretended not to be at home.


    "I want to borrow your tricycle. How much glutinous rice does your family have? I''ll buy it from you."


    "Just over a hundred pounds."


    "Alright, give it to me. I''ll buy them all!"


    After Uncle Mosquitoes carried the glutinous rice to the car, He Dazhi gave him a cigarette and said, "I have all the money at home. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Aiyo, why are you saying this!" For such a huge matter to happen in your house, it would be fine to give away this little bit of money as soon as possible! " When Uncle Mozzie returned, he knew that Big Hand He wasn''t looking for him to capture the ghost, so his voice became louder.


    I coughed and said, "Uncle Mozzie, can you help me with something? Let''s go and sprinkle the glutinous rice together!"


    "Sprinkle glutinous rice?" asked Uncle Mozzie worriedly.


    "That''s right, it''s just a sprinkling of glutinous rice!"


    Very quickly, we bought six hundred pounds of glutinous rice, and also found five helpers. Big Hand rode the tricycle to the reservoir on the road to the mountain house, and the six of us followed him on two bikes.


    After arriving at the reservoir, I first grabbed some glutinous rice and sprinkled it on the ground in nine parallel lines, each as wide as half a palm.

 C59

    "Uncles, scatter like this for a circle around the reservoir! "Remember, do not break a gap. If you come across a gap, fill it with mud or rocks!" I said.


    "Alright!" But why do you need to do this? " asked Uncle Mozzie.


    "It''s nothing, everyone just spread it out first." I laughed. They each carried a sack of rice on their backs and began to scatter it at a distance.


    I walked over to He Dazhi and said, "Uncle Dazhi, after you''re done spreading the news, all of you should head back. Don''t leave a single one of you behind. Do you understand?"


    "Alright! "Are you leaving now?"


    "That''s right, there are two more fierce ones at home!"


    "But didn''t you just say that you would only return in the middle of the night?"


    "That''s for the things inside!"


    I rode back to the village on a motorcycle, bought a bag of instant noodles at the grocery store, and borrowed a cardboard box.


    I went to a willow and picked some branches. He made a net outside the box, leaving only one side empty. He also used a willow branch to make a lid and waited for Yang Tian and He Feng to come in before locking them up.


    After all this, it was already three o''clock. I figured that I wouldn''t be able to sleep tonight, so I found a shady place to set the alarm clock on my cell phone and slept for two hours first.


    When I fell asleep, Lulu came over and lay on top of me, licking my face with her tongue.


    "Oh, Lulu, why is your tongue so long?" Lulu made a noise and I woke up. I looked at my cell phone and slept for only an hour. The one licking me definitely isn''t Lulu but a dog. Furthermore, it''s a dog that eats feces. A dog that just finished eating feces still has something yellow on its nose!


    "I''ll kill you!" I jumped up and the dog ran away.


    Forget it, I won''t be able to sleep now anyway. I''ll take the box to Big Hand''s house. Fortunately, the shit-eating dog had woken up, or else something would have happened. I had thought that the sun was going down from the west and that the west wall would always be in the sunlight, so I let them draw the west wall at last. Now I noticed that there was a house in the alley to the west, which was not very high, but would soon block out the light from the wall.


    And these two sisters, they were only just drawing the western wall now.


    Yang Tian and He Feng are definitely guarding the western wall right now. I''m worried that if I walk over, they''ll smell me.


    Swoosh. Swoosh. I whispered.


    Lulu and Frost, who had been concentrating on drawing the wall, did not hear me. I picked up a small stone and tried to smash Lulu, but just as the stone was about to strike me, I suddenly changed my direction and struck the frost because I was afraid I would hurt Lulu.


    "Wow!" Shuang Shuang suddenly covered her head, "Which punk is this?"


    I held out my hand. Frost saw me and walked towards me. When she got close, she asked, "Why did you smash me?"


    "I have no choice!" I came back apologetically.


    "But you don''t have to smash my head!" Shuang Shuang held her head and took out her hand. There was a bit of blood on it as she reproached, "Look, you''re bleeding from smashing it!"


    "Aiya, that''s not the point right? What''s more, I''m helping your family right now!" As I spoke, I saw that Shuang Shuang had stopped talking, so I smiled again. "I''m sorry, we men don''t have heavy arms or legs, so you and Lulu should increase your speed. Otherwise, the sun will be blocked."


    Frost looked back at the shadow of the house next door, two or three steps to the foot of his wall. He was so scared that his face turned pale and he asked, "Then what should we do?"


    "You can''t change the method right now. You can''t let Yang Tian know that someone is reminding you. So, you have to increase your speed. If you use this box to hold up the gap in the wall, this opening will face the wall. Do you understand? "


    "Alright!" Shuang Shuang took the box and said loudly to Lulu, "Lulu, let''s hurry up. Otherwise, the room next door will be blocked from the sunlight!"


    "En!"


    I crossed my arms, and Lulu sat up straight and concentrated... Ah, no, Loulou looks just in time to concentrate on her work.


    "Sigh, forget it. I''m seventeen or eighteen years old, and I still need to go to school!" I thought of the river branch, lost and helpless, the spiritual people of the road, destined to be lonely.


    I sat on a stone bench under a tree and smoked.


    Not long after, LuLu finished drawing half of the wall, leaving an empty seat. She said to Shuang Shuang, "Sis, I can''t hold it any longer. If I''m not here yet, please draw this for me!"


    "Aiya, you stinking girl! Have you eaten ice cream? You''ve been suffering from diarrhea all day, and now you''re pulling for an hour. Hurry up and go!" When Frost returned, he couldn''t tell that she was smart.


    Lulu ran to my side and shook her hands. "My hand is about to break."


    "Come, let me help you pinch." I patted the side of the bench, and Lulu sat down, blushing. I squeezed her hand.


    Lulu looked at the house with worry and asked, "Is my dad really okay?"


    "It doesn''t matter even if you''re worried. Don''t even think about it. You''ll know soon enough." I said.


    After about 10 minutes, the shadow was cast towards the corner of the wall and the painting on Frost''s side was finished as well. She anxiously said, "Aiya, how come the sun stopped shining so quickly? "Eh, using this box to block it should work!"


    Frost pushed the box over and then ran over.


    The three of us looked at the box. Lulu worriedly asked, "Have you come out yet?"


    "No, don''t worry. When the shadow is three inches high, they will definitely come out. When that happens, the box will move!" When I returned, I slowly walked towards the box while holding the willow branch lid. I was only five to six meters away from the box.


    As soon as the box moved, I rushed over and turned it over. I opened the box to the sun, then covered it with willow branches. Seeing that there was still some dog blood left in the bucket, he conveniently poured it all on the loophole.


    I didn''t open my eyes, so I couldn''t see what was inside, but the box was shaking violently, so the two of them must be inside.


    I covered the trunk with the lid, then the wicker lid.


    "Go find a red rope to tie it up with!" I put the box in the sun and said to Frost.


    "Alright!" Frost ran into the neighbor''s house. While I was still waiting for her to come out, Lulu asked, "Can we go in now?"


    I knew she was worried about her father, so I gave her the key and said, "You can go in now. Go see your father!"


    Lulu hastily opened the door and entered. A few minutes later, Shuang Shuang borrowed a roll of red rope to weave the woolen sweater. After we tied up the box, I said to the box, "You two, continue being cocky!"


    I carried the box into the kitchen and went inside.


    Lulu shouted, "Dad! Dad!"


    She had shaken me awake when I arrived at the sundry room.


    He loudly coughed a few times and asked, "What happened? "What''s going on?"


    "Dad, it''s good that you''re fine!" Lulu held her father and sobbed.


    He Dali comforted her for a while before looking at He Feng''s corpse and said, "It''s a pity that your aunt is so young. Sigh!"


    "Aunt!" Lulu ran over again and hugged He Feng''s corpse as she cried.


    My eyes widened, she doesn''t have any feelings for her aunt!


    F * ck, Yang Tian definitely saw that the situation wasn''t right and didn''t go out. He Feng should go out and try to trick him, or he might run out and get blocked by some willow branches, so he quickly ran back. Now he was on Lulu, but his act was over.


    He Li was also confused.


    I touched my face as I forced out a smile from my stiff expression. "Uncle Dazhi, you haven''t eaten for a day and night. Why don''t you go and have a meal first?" Lulu and I are fine here. "


    "Alright!" He Dali weakly supported himself against the wall.


    I knelt beside Lulu and patted her back. "Lulu, don''t be sad. I will send your aunt on her way. Let''s go out and find someone to carry your aunt''s body out. "


    "NO!" I want to spend more time with my aunt! She died such a miserable death! " Lulu began to cry again.


    I slowly moved behind him, my right hand was poisoned by corpse poison, although a lot of it was sucked out by the glutinous rice, but the blood in my right middle finger was still not enough. He then bit off the middle finger of his left hand.


    "Lulu, look at me." I said suddenly.


    Lulu turned around and pointed a finger at the center of her brows. However, I was grabbed by her wrist, and her voice turned into the hollow voice of a man, "Same plan. Do you think I would fall for it twice?"


    I smiled. "Since you''re so smart, I definitely didn''t expect that you would fall into the same trap twice."

 C60

    After I said that, I spat out the blood in my mouth towards my face. After I cut my finger just now, I guessed that this move would be useless and immediately bit the tip of my tongue. The blood on the tip of the tongue was also called Yang''s Saliva blood, and it was even more powerful than the blood on the middle finger. It was just that biting into the tip of the tongue was too painful and he wouldn''t be able to eat spicy food for a few days. Unless it was an exceptional situation, he definitely wouldn''t use such a self-mutilation method.


    The Yang Tian inside Lu Lu''s body was injured, so she was temporarily unable to escape from Lu Lu''s body. Yang Tian struggled desperately to come out, but the result was her lying down, twitching non-stop and foaming at the mouth.


    I grabbed Lulu''s cheek and shoved a cloth into her mouth so it wouldn''t bite her tongue.


    "What strength!" I shouted.


    Uncle Dazhi came over with a bowl of rice and asked me what was wrong. When he saw Lulu in this state, he threw the bowl on the ground as well.


    "Quickly close the door, don''t come in!" I shouted.


    "What happened to Lulu?" He Dang asked.


    "Don''t ask anymore, just hurry up and leave. Just close the door!" Then run outside the window and wait! "


    He Dazhi did not dare to ask anymore. He ran out in a hurry, and after hearing the door close, he looked at Lulu and said, "You want to come out? Let me help you!"


    I didn''t want Yang Tian to stay on Lu Lu''s body for too long. Living people are made up of yin and yang energy, once the upper body of the ghost is exposed, it will naturally suppress the yang energy in the body. Furthermore, Lu Lu was a girl, so her Yin Qi was slightly higher than Yang Qi.


    I held Lulu by her thumb for a moment before she stopped twitching. Yang Tian came out. This he couldn''t pretend to be. That''s because the person I was holding onto Lu Lu was forcing him out. His cigarette was injured so he didn''t have the ability to go any further.


    "Lulu?" I shook Lulu and pinched her among the other people for a while. Lulu finally woke up after taking a deep breath and asked, "What''s wrong? What just happened? It''s as if I can''t remember anything after my brain goes blank! "


    "It''s alright, I''ll send you out now!"


    I took Lulu to the window. The window was a little taller than three feet, and the foot of the wall was painted three feet up with a magic net. As for the remaining piece, I also poured the rest of the black dog''s blood onto it. Thus, there was no need to worry about Yang Tian running out. I''ll open the window, but I''ll close it after I pick up Lulu.


    "Little bastard, let''s shut the door for fun!" I said.


    Even though Yang Tian is injured, I have been hiding my Yang Fire too often during this period of time, so my Yang Qi isn''t too strong. Furthermore, I don''t have any magic tools with me, so I''m worried that once he recovers a little, he''ll charge into my body.


    I pulled a knife out of my mouth and held it in my right hand. I gritted my teeth and cut my left shoulder. He then used his left hand to cut his right shoulder with a knife. Finally, he also cut a hole in his forehead.


    These three wounds were all where the essence, energy, and divine were. I cut through the skin to let the blood flow there. It was like picking out a lot of the lamp''s wick when they are almost out of oil.


    However, there was no other way around it now. To ensure my safety, I drew a small circle of gossip on my chest with the blood flowing out from my forehead.


    "I want to see where you can run to!" I took out my cell phone and turned on the compass software.


    Yang Tian wasn''t in the junk room. I walked out and closed the door. Every wall in the room had symbols, so he definitely wouldn''t come back in. He then wiped the ashes from the incense burner on his hand, making it easier for me to catch Yang Tian.


    According to the compass, I knew that Yang Tian had gone to the east wing. I slowly walked to the east wing and Yang Tian went out again. I had expected this, too. I drew a few runes on the wall of the east wing with the blood on my shoulder and the door closed behind me.


    So I filled the walls and doors with symbols, and Yang Tian was forced into the back room on the west side.


    I walked into the west wing and closed the door. "Surrender. You have to cooperate. "If you push me too far, not only will I hit you, I''ll scatter you too!"


    "Why are you being so aggressive!" Yang Tian revealed himself. He was injured by my blood from my saliva earlier and was only less than a meter tall.


    "First, you understand the logic behind it, then you speak, you''re the one who is overbearing! He Shuihua betrayed you. Not only did she lose your sincerity, she even wronged you for the sake of wealth and nobility. But you have already caused her death, and you have even avenged her death. There is no need to completely exterminate all of her family''s women! " I said.


    Yang Tian clenched his fist, "I am just like this. If someone respects me by a foot, I will respect them by ten feet." However, just as she was about to harm me, I wanted to kill her entire family! I was kind enough to only harm her. "


    "So you''re still being kind?" I laughed and suddenly pulled down my face. "I won''t waste my breath on you anymore. I have two choices for you. The first is to obediently cooperate with me and I''ll send you on your way." Secondly, I will beat you up first, weaken your spirit energy, and send you on your way. But what you want to find, if your spirit energy becomes weaker, you''ll probably be a fool in your next life. "


    Heh, on the road? "I can''t just continue on my journey. I have committed the crime of beheading someone. Once I arrive below, I will probably be tortured endlessly."


    "Rest assured, I will think of a way to help you get rid of your sin. The reason I went to dig your grave this morning is to wash your bones and condemn your crime, but your corpse has already become a zombie, look at my hands! " I held out my right hand. "Although I used glutinous rice to absorb a lot of the poison, I don''t know if there will be any side effects. I didn''t do all this just to help He Li''s family. If I had simply helped them, I could have killed you last night! Because apart from them, the one I want to help the most is you! If you stay in the mortal world, you''ll only end up harming yourself! "


    Yang Tian looked at my hand. After a long while, he said, "You are a good person and you will pay me back, but I am not worth your help. I don''t need your help either."


    "The fact that you are able to say these words shows that you are someone who has read books and understood reason. I will tell you the truth, I am the spirit giver, sending the spirit to the road is my natural duty, as long as it is not on the road, no matter the spirit, we will do our best to send the spirit to the road. Therefore, whether or not I send you on your way is not up to you to decide! "


    "Then don''t blame me for offending you!" Yang Tian said as he rushed towards me, as if he was going to fight to the death. Just as he was about to hit me in the stomach, I suddenly reached out and grabbed his shoulders.


    Yang Tian''s eyes widened as he looked at me. I knew he was curious as to how I was able to catch him like this.


    "Just now, I touched a piece of scented ash on my hand. The scented ash is something from the Yang World, but it was burned to the Yin Spirits, leaving behind a rather cloudy ashes." I explained, then picked Yang Tian up and pulled his hands and feet, knotted a few knots, and carried him like a ball.


    When I opened the door, both He Li and Lulu were waiting outside in worry. They were scared enough to see me walk out with blood all over my head because I was injured.


    "Don''t be afraid, I did this myself. Yang Tian is a ghost, he can''t find blood from these wounds, at most, it''s some invisible yin wounds, but I didn''t let him succeed with the yin wounds. I caught him! " I laughed as I said this, and Lulu''s face stiffened with worry.


    I carried Yang Tian into the kitchen and stuffed him into Guan He Feng''s willow cage. He then warned him, "You must not let anyone touch this box, much less open it. Do you understand?"


    Yang Tian nodded. Suddenly, my vision darkened as I staggered a few steps back. I supported myself on the wall and slowly sat on the floor.


    "Sun Wukong, what''s wrong with you?" Lulu asked with concern.


    I smiled. "It''s nothing. My body is too weak now. I just need to rest for a while. Go and get me a cup of glucose to replenish my energy."


    "En!" Lulu turned and ran away.


    He Dali walked up to me, looking like he wanted to say something but hesitated.


    "Uncle Dazhi, if you have something to say, just say it!" I said weakly.


    He Li said embarrassedly, "It''s like this. You''ve done so much for our family, and yet you''re still injured like this. I''ve never mentioned the fees, so I want to ask how do you usually charge for it." I can tell my brother that he''s prepared. "


    I smiled bitterly. Poor people always value money. I understand.


    "Fee 2000, red packets are free." I closed my eyes.


    He Dali heaved a sigh of relief and said, "With your ability, two thousand yuan is too little."


    "You''ll be scared again if I say twenty thousand!" I smiled and opened my eyes as I spoke. I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth.


    Lulu made a cup of glucose, but it was still hot, and when it cooled down, she got some water to wipe the blood off my body and put me in clean clothes.


    Wiping my back with hot water, I felt even more sleepy. But at this moment, He Da ran over and said, "Mr Ling, this is great. That zombie climbed out of the reservoir."


    "It''s fine, he won''t be able to leave!" I said, "Tomorrow, you can go for a few more laps. Trap him for a few days. I need to rest properly for a few days."


    "No!" "After that zombie stepped on the glutinous rice and burned it back, it unexpectedly knew that there was water inside the rice and sprayed it away. Now, it has washed away a little bit." He Dazhi said.


    "Don''t tease me, he has that IQ?" I was smiling and feeling like I was about to cry, because He Da wouldn''t dare to joke about such a thing.

 C61

    I closed my eyes and stretched out my hand. "Uncle Big Hand, carry me on your back and get on the carriage. I''ll conserve some of my strength."


    "He was too tired and covered in blood." He Dazhi said.


    He Dabao carried me on his back to the tricycle. There was still a bag of glutinous rice left on the tricycle. Lying on it, the side effects of cutting through my skin to help ignite three handfuls of fire came too fast!


    He Li also ran up to help.


    When they were almost to the reservoir, they saw the zombie lying on its belly, spitting, and then running back into the reservoir to get water.


    He was definitely not a zombie during the day, a zombie would not have such an IQ. As the car drew closer, I saw the faint outline of a child inside the zombie.


    F * ck! I''ve seen a lot of ghouls, but this is the first time I''ve seen a ghostbody.


    "Uncle Dazhi, sprinkle a few handfuls of glutinous rice to make up for it!" I said.


    He Li''s hands and feet were trembling. He sprinkled some glutinous rice on top of it. The zombie stood there, staring at me. No, it wasn''t him, because his head was charred and burned, and the zombie couldn''t see anything, and now it was the little water ghost that was watching us.


    "Brat, what are you doing? You get on him, where do you want to go? After he has walked ashore for more than ten minutes and dried up some of the water on his body, there will be nowhere for you to hide. I looked at him and said earnestly, "Hurry back to your reservoir. Land is very dangerous!"


    The little water ghost didn''t say anything. I said, "Stop playing around. There isn''t anything interesting!" I heard that, let''s go back! "


    "I want to go home and take a look!" The little water ghost said, "I want to see my sister!"


    "You won''t be able to get to your house!" I went back.


    "I don''t care, I want to go home and take a look."


    I helplessly shook my head and asked, "What''s your name? I''ll have your sister come here and let you take a look at the headquarters."


    The little water ghost hesitated before saying, "That''s fine too. I''m Lin Zhisheng and my sister is Lin Xiaoling."


    It''s because the Yang energy in my body is too weak right now, so I can hear him directly, but the He brothers can''t hear me. I turned my head to He Dazhi and asked, "Uncle Big Hand, is there anyone called Lin Xiaoling in your village?"


    "Lin Xiaoling? She went out to work twenty years ago and never came back. Some people said that she was probably kidnapped by traffickers into the ditches, while others said that she did those kinds of things outside and was too ill to come back. " He Dazhi said.


    I broke out in a cold sweat and looked at the little water ghost. Who knew that the water ghost would ask, "What is a trafficker? Why hasn''t my sister come back? "


    This little water ghost had probably been dead for 40 years. He died too early, so he didn''t understand what the trafficker meant. He also didn''t understand what Great Hand''s words just now meant.


    I picked my nose and started to talk nonsense in a serious tone, "The trafficker is the matchmaker. He said that your sister went out to work more than 20 years ago and was introduced by the matchmaker as someone else''s wife in the gully! The mountain valley is a good place, there''s money there! "


    "Isn''t the mountain valley very poor?" The little ghost asked.


    "Usually yes, but there''s also a very interesting place called the mountain trenches. Your sister went there to be a rich person and she never came back." I said.


    The little water ghost pouted and lowered its head. Looking at its current state, it was a little disappointed. Soon, it would obediently return to the reservoir.


    The He brothers looked at me strangely. He Dazhi asked, "You just said that his sister is Lin Xiaoling?"


    "Yeah, you know him?" I asked.


    He Dali quickly told the zombie, "Are you serious? I''m Dazhi!"


    It turned out to be a childhood, then that was a lot easier.


    The facts proved that I was wrong. After the little water ghost heard it, its mood suddenly became very excited, and it screamed, "He Dun! It''s you! Back then, you were the one who pushed me down and caused me to drown in this place! "


    The little water ghost ran down to the surface of the water and sprayed the glutinous rice with water.


    No matter what I say, she ignored me.


    I looked at He Dali and said, "Did you push him down? You still dare to acknowledge him? Aren''t you afraid of trouble? "Uncle, you really are my uncle!"


    "No!" When it was my turn to catch him, I accidentally pushed him down. However, I did not remove the cloth then, so I did not know that a few days later, when his corpse floated up, I realized that I might have accidentally pushed him down. "


    I gave He Dali a thumbs up. "You guys from the sixties know how to play. I''ve learned how to play blindfold to catch people by the reservoir."


    The little water ghost had been tossing and turning for a long time, but it still couldn''t get rid of the glutinous rice.


    Suddenly, the little water ghost knew that it was useless to continue like this. It howled madly and ran out while stepping on the glutinous rice. The sound of the zombie''s feet being burned by the glutinous rice.


    "They''re out. What should we do?" He Dang asked.


    "He came to find you, hurry up and run!" I said, speechless, "Run around in circles, don''t run too far away!"


    "I''ll strangle you to death!" The little water ghost shouted ''go after him''.


    He Dabao asked, "What should we do? Will anything happen to my brother? "


    "Let''s see how lucky he is. Let me rest, I''m really tired." I lay on my back on the sack and watched the little water ghost chase him.


    He Dazhi ran with his life on the line while the little water ghost chased after him with his life on the line. I felt like laughing as I looked at him.


    Because the zombie was constantly running, the water on its body dispersed very quickly. After only ten minutes, it suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Big Uncle, carry this glutinous rice on your back and sprinkle it all around the zombies. Spread it out!" I said.


    "Alright!" Big Hand He carried the glutinous rice on his back and sprinkled it around the zombie''s body.


    I got off the tricycle and said to the panting He Dazhi, "You don''t need to rest. Get all the oil out of the tricycle!"


    "Sure!" Panting, He Liangli walked over and opened the box under the seat of the tricycle. He took out a plastic oil barrel and a leather pipe, then sucked all the oil from the bike into the barrel.


    After he was done, I walked over to the zombie and squatted down. "Look at you. You should know that it''s hard to bear. I told you that land is very dangerous!"


    The little water ghost didn''t have the strength to talk to me anymore.


    He Li walked over with the oil and asked, "What do we do now? "Where are you going?!"


    "Fall on top of the zombies, don''t tell me you want to fall on top of me?" I shook my head speechlessly, then drew a small groove on the glutinous rice ring with my hand.


    "Can we go back?" I asked.


    The little water ghost nodded. I then said to He Dali, "Right now, I''ll let you go through your hard work. Go to the reservoir to draw out a path to send your friend back."


    "But there''s no bucket left!" He Dazhi said.


    I replied, "It will depend on how determined you are to make up for it!"


    He Dai nodded and ran to the edge of the reservoir. He took a sip of water and then ran over and spat the water into the ditch. Soon, the water seeped into the soil.


    After more than an hour of this, the only thing that remained was a one meter long ditch, which was about 200 meters away from the reservoir.


    He Li was so tired that he couldn''t even stand properly. He walked shakily into the reservoir.


    The little water ghost felt strong again when it came into contact with the water. It looked at He Dazhi''s back, and its expression changed. It said to me, "Forget it, don''t torture him anymore!"


    "You forgave him?" I asked.


    The little aquatic ghost nodded his head, "There''s no need to forgive me. We were originally good friends, we climbed up trees to search for birds, and went down ditches to catch fish. Back then, he also had no intention of doing so, if he knew that I fell into the reservoir, he would definitely run down to save me."


    I lit a cigarette and nodded. "Alright then!"


    I stood up and walked towards the reservoir. "Your friend forgives you," I said to him.


    "No, I must send him back. Otherwise, he will be gone as soon as the sun shines." He Dazhi said dispiritedly.


    I walked to his side and smiled. "There are many ways to send him back. There''s no need to use such a foolish method. I didn''t warn you just now because I wanted to let little Water Ghost know if you guys are friends or not.


    He looked at me, not knowing what to say.


    I took him to the reservoir and taught him to hold the water in his hands. The little water ghost would enter the water in her palm later. He was putting the water back into the reservoir, and the little water ghost would return.


    "You still have a way!" He Li held up a handful of water and carefully walked to the zombie''s side. He put his hand on the zombie''s nose, and immediately, the little ghost entered his hand.


    "He''s already come in. Send him back to the reservoir!" I said.


    The zombie stood up after a few steps, but it didn''t have the water ghost on its body. It didn''t have any intelligence, and its eyes were charred. It was just a blind fool.


    He Dazhi saw the zombie stand up again and asked fearfully, "Do you want to light the fire?"


    I replied, "You should wait for your brother to send his friend back before ordering more. Otherwise, if the zombies were burned, they would definitely run out and collide with him. His friend will never be able to return. Do you want your brother to feel guilty for his entire life?"


    He Dazhi no longer said anything, the zombie in the glutinous rice circle around, stepped on the glutinous rice and back again.


    After waiting for a while, he saw that He Dali had already arrived at the edge of the reservoir.


    I took two steps back and said, "Light the fire!"

 C62

    He Dazhi pressed down the lighter, turned it to the side for a moment, then threw it at the zombie and ran.


    The zombie had suddenly become a man of fire, and now he did not care about the burning sensation the glutinous rice gave him, and ran out. However, the zombie was blind and could only run around. Fortunately, the zombie didn''t run into the reservoir this time.


    It took only five or six minutes for the zombie to kneel down and fall to the ground. After a while, the fire on its body was completely extinguished. His flesh had been burnt to a crisp and stuck to his bones.


    I replied, "Big Hand, pick him up and get on the carriage before pushing him back."


    He Dazhi didn''t dare to pick it up. Looking hesitant, I could only walk over and kick the zombie''s bones to pieces. "It has already turned into a pile of bones. You don''t have to be afraid, right?"


    The two brothers picked up Yang Tian''s corpse and got on the car. I sat on the car and asked them to push it back.


    When we got home, I first told the two brothers to bring He Feng''s corpse out and put it in the ice coffin, so that it wouldn''t rot and smell after a while. After all, it''s summer now.


    Afterwards, I collected Yang Tian''s corpse and his and He Feng''s soul into the junk room. My Yang energy is too weak right now, even my body is weak. I can''t do anything tonight, so I need to have a good rest.


    He wanted to tidy up a room for me to sleep in, but I was afraid of what might happen next, so I asked him to prepare me a rocking chair. I took the box of weasels and went to sleep in the sundry room to watch over the three of them.


    I set the alarm clock to five in the morning, not because I wanted to get up early, but because I needed to replenish my energy with the sun for the whole day, and the first rays of sunlight in the morning and the last rays of light in the evening had to be there. After getting up, I locked up the junk room and went to sleep on the roof. The weather will always be sunny today, so a full day''s sun like this is better than a week''s worth of sun hanging around in bits and pieces.


    At seven o''clock, Lulu came up with a big bowl of chicken, saying she wanted to make up for it.


    I drank chicken soup in the sun and told Lulu to call his uncle.


    After coming over, he asked, "What are we going to do today?"


    "First, help Yang Tian wash his bones and cry out his grievances." I said over a chicken leg.


    He Dabao''s eyes widened as he asked, "A ghost report? Will it be very troublesome? "


    "There''s not much to do. Go to the neighboring village and ask the village cadres there for a piece of paper. It must be an official piece of paper. "Find out the time of Yang Tian''s birth and death, hurry up and go." I said.


    He then went to get a piece of paper, on which I wrote: "It has been confirmed that the villager Yang Tian has committed the crime of hooliganism, and I hereby certify that Yang Tian is innocent." After that, he added information about Yang Tian''s birth and death time.


    "Take it and stamp it on the village officials, then bring it back." I said.


    Big Hand He took the letter and read it carefully. "..." "My village''s villager, Tang Tian ¡­"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? That''s Yang Tian, what''s Tang Tian?" I was speechless.


    He Da pointed at my words and said, "This is Tang Tian."


    "If you say that again, I''m angry!" I stared.


    Lulu giggled and said, "Let me copy it."


    "That''s fine. Lulu, you go with your uncle to the village chief''s house next door and write it down on the same piece of paper. After that, just ask him to seal it."


    He Dabao scratched his head and said, "What kind of proof is this? What if he doesn''t want to cover it?"


    "If you don''t want your daughter to die, then find a way to get her covered, understand? Besides, this was proof of a ghost! You don''t need to bring it up for me after you''ve sealed the letter. Just leave it there, don''t come up today, and don''t let anyone come up either. You don''t even need to send lunch. " I ignored him and focused on my chicken soup. It was getting cold.


    After I finished the chicken soup, I sat cross-legged, took off my jacket, and faced the sun.


    After the sun set, I stood up and stretched my muscles. I felt that my energy had recovered a lot, but the cut on my skin last night along with the scorching sun caused my vital energy to be damaged, so the Yang energy in my body was still much weaker than usual.


    I ran downstairs and happened to eat dinner. I told the He brothers, "Cut off the meat on Yang Tian''s bones and clean it a little."


    "Where should I cut his flesh?"


    "All the flesh on your body has been cut off. All the burnt flesh that is stuck to the bones must also be cut clean. It''s the same as braised pork. " I said.


    He Dali caught a piece of Red Braised Meat and slowly put it down.


    "Hurry up and slice them after the meal!" I picked up a piece of braised pork and asked, "Right, where is the oldest well in the village?"


    "There was an old well in the middle of the village next to the grain drying field, but when I was seven or eight years old, most of the villagers had a well built in their own homes, so it was useless. The well was covered." He Dazhi said.


    "As long as there''s water. I''ll go get some water later. Hurry up and cut Yang Tian''s bones."


    After a quick meal, I left with a bucket and a long rope. Lulu came with me and led the way.


    The old well was next to a very old trumpet tree. There were many bugs on the horn. After Lulu pointed to the lid of the well, she did not dare to move forward as she was afraid that some caterpillars would land on her.


    When I forced open the lid, a gust of cold air hit me. There was water. Throw a rock down and try the depth.


    "There''s still water down there, but it''s not very deep." I said.


    Lulu said fearfully, "Then you must be careful! "I''m watching TV inside, this old well that hasn''t been used for many years has a corpse or ghost hiding underneath."


    "Those scenes were all played on TV. This kind of well is very suitable for killing people and hiding corpses, but it''s not that murder!" I smiled and slowly lowered the bucket.


    After reaching a depth of seven to eight meters, they reached the surface of the water. I shook the rope, felt it was full, and lifted it up.


    "Eh, why is this bucket of water so heavy!" I frowned. "It''s like there''s an extra person."


    "Don''t scare me!" Lulu rubbed her arms.


    After the bucket was exposed, I looked at Lulu and said, "Lulu, your mouth is really sharp."


    "Ah?" "What do you mean?" Lulu''s voice trembled.


    "Haha, I''m just teasing you!" I laughed and brought up the bucket of water.


    "He''s dead!" "You scared me!" Lulu did not know whether she was truly angry or if she was just faking it, but she ran off in a spoiled manner.


    I smiled and put the bucket to the side. After that, I moved the lid of the well back. Halfway through, a woman''s voice said from behind me, "Can you pull me up as well?"


    I said in my heart, "This Lulu is trying to scare me! "Forget it, I''ll just let you be happy. I''ll just pretend that I''m scared."


    I pretended to be scared and asked, "Who are you?"


    "My name is Lin Xiaoling. Twenty years ago, I came back from work and because the bus was late, I came back alone with my luggage. It was two o''clock in the evening when we arrived at the village, when someone called out my name, and when I replied, he put his hand over my mouth from behind and knocked me out, raped me, stole my money, threw me down and threw a few stones on top of me. "


    It looks like it was made up! But why was Lin Xiaoling''s name a little familiar?


    "Then what should we do?" Even if you were pressed down by a rock, I still wouldn''t be able to climb down. " After I finished speaking, I suddenly remembered Lin Xiaoling''s name. Last night by the reservoir, Little Water Ghost''s sister, He Dabao said that she hadn''t come back after working outside for more than 20 years, and people in the village also had all kinds of gossip about her.


    No way!


    I turned and saw nothing. The water in the bucket rippled.


    "What''s your brother''s name?" I asked, looking at the bucket.


    "Lin Zhisheng."


    I rolled my eyes. Damn, brother and sister are both doomed.


    "Big Sis, you can go back and wait for a day or two. I''ll come help you when I''m done with my matters." I poured the bucket of water back into the well, closed the lid, and shook my head.


    When I got back to Big Hand He''s house, the two brothers were in the yard peeling bones. When they saw that my bucket was empty, they asked, "Is there no water?"


    "Yes, but it has already been contaminated. Your old friend''s sister Lin Xiaoling was killed in there." I went back.


    Lu Lu''s mouth was wide open as she asked, "Sun Wukong, didn''t you just scare me?"


    I said dispiritedly, "I only hope that it was to scare you."


    He Li quickly stood up and asked: "Little Ling was killed in the well? I say, she has always been very filial to her parents, as long as she is still alive, no matter where married, so many years will be sure to send a letter home! I''m going to tell her parents. "


    "Forget it, it''s been so many years and the two elders have been hurt. Now tell them, Lin Xiaoling was raped and drowned in the old well in her own village. She was always by their side, but they didn''t know that." I waved my hand and said, "Hey, don''t worry about that. Go to the old well in the next village and get some water. I''ll cut some bones for you."


    Previously when I spoke to Yang Tian, I knew that he was a reasonable person, so after helping him wash his bones and cry out his grievances, I should be able to properly enlighten him. He should be willing to set off on his journey.

 C63

    I finished the meat on Yang Tian''s bones, and He Li also brought a bucket of old well water.


    "Get a clean white cloth." I said.


    Lulu brought me a white cloth, and I made her throw herself on the ground. I washed Yang Tian''s head with old well water, and then put it on the white cloth. He then took out the certificate of clearing the crime during the day and burned it. Then, he sprinkled the ashes on Yang Tian''s bones.


    "What is this?" Lulu asked.


    I explained, "In that case, this certificate will be carried by Yang Tian''s ghost at any time. When he goes down to the underworld and sees this certificate, he will know that his anger is not a crime, and that he has been wrongly accused. The file will reopen."


    Lu Lu''s mouth was wide open, "Sun Wukong is so awesome, he can even deal with Yin Attributes."


    "After all, I ate like a dead man!" I smiled as I pulled up the four corners of the white cloth and tied them together. After taking a deep breath, I said, "You can all leave now. I''ll be fine here alone."


    Lulu knew that my words were dangerous, so she said, "You be careful."


    After they left, I closed the courtyard door and took out the chest containing Yang Tian and He Feng''s souls from the junk room.


    "Yang Tian, I''ve already helped you wash away your grievances. "What else do you want? Just say it, I will satisfy you!" I said to the box.


    The one who followed up wasn''t Yang Tian, but He Feng. She screamed and roared, "You lied to me! You said you''re the assistant director of the television station! "You lied to me, but I actually died! I''m so beautiful, so young, and yet I''m already dead!"


    He Feng kept on talking. I had a headache as I grinned. "Alright! You''re so impatient. Just tell me what thoughts you have left in your mind!"


    "Who killed me? I want revenge! "


    My heart sank. I''m finished. He actually managed to put Yang Tian and He Feng together. This time, I''m in trouble.


    I was afraid that Yang Tian wouldn''t be afraid to say that he did it, so I said, "You fell down the reservoir and drowned because you were mentally ill. No one will kill you! "


    "I can''t accept this! "I can''t accept it, I''m so beautiful ¡­"


    He Feng started to talk with the grudges again. I was on the verge of tears. He said, "Yang Tian, let''s talk about you first. You''ve already committed no crimes. What do you need to do before you''re willing to leave?"


    Yang Tian said, "The crime I committed while I was alive was wronged. Now, you''re going to help me wash it off." But, I did kill two people after I died! "


    "Don''t worry about that. A spirit soul is just a transitional body. What it has done will not be recorded in the next life''s karmic retribution." I said.


    "Really?" Yang Tian asked.


    "Yes, I won''t lie to you."


    However, Yang Tian said, "He Feng, since last night, you''ve been complaining to me that you don''t want to die. You''re still very young, and you even told me a lot of things that you''re prepared to do. To tell the truth, I feel guilty about listening to this and thinking about myself. The person who harmed me is already dead. Why should I inflict my own suffering on innocent people? "I''m sorry!"


    I wanted to separate the two of them, but if I opened the box, I was afraid that He Feng would also run out.


    I remember walking around in circles, He Feng asked, "Big brother Yang, what do you feel guilty about? We are all people with hardships, we should be linked together! "


    "Heh." Yang Tian laughed, "Do you know who killed me? It was your aunt, and I loved her very much. I said that I was willing to die for her. She really wronged me and caused my death. I killed her and she killed me. It''s different, you know? "


    Afraid that Yang Tian would tell He Feng that he caused her death, I immediately replied, "I know. Although the results are the same, the characteristics are different." Let''s not talk about this anymore. Just say that you still have something on your mind. If not, then calm down and think about it carefully. "


    "Mr Ling, I know you want to help me, but I''m not worth it." Yang Tian said, "He Feng, your aunt, in order to marry someone with power, actually said that I had been pestering her, assaulting her and causing my death. After I died, I didn''t let her off either. I climbed on top of her and acted crazy, letting her wear out my family''s patience, bothering her, hoping from the bottom of my heart that she would die. "


    "Those were just momentary thoughts. No one would wish for their family members to die! If a child was beaten up by his parents, some of them would get angry and curse their parents for dying. "But that was just a moment of emotion. It was over." I suddenly raised my voice and shouted, "Stop talking!"


    "Don''t say anymore!" Yang Tian''s voice was louder than mine.


    He Feng said, "I don''t even know what you''re talking about. If it''s true, then my aunt really deserves to die!"


    "Yes, she deserves to die. Later, when everyone in the family lost their patience and let her be, I took her to the reservoir. After jumping out, I suddenly left her body and she fainted. "Hehe, but grievances have their own owners. I am someone who has read books, but I don''t even understand this principle, and I still want to harm all of the women in her family, including you."


    The cage quieted, and I stepped back, exhausted.


    Following that, the only sound that could be heard was He Feng''s roar as the box began to move.


    After a long while, I opened my mouth and said, "Yang Tian? "Yang Tian?"


    He Feng said, "Stop shouting, I''ve already eaten him. You liar! You actually said that I fell down myself! "


    I kicked the bones on the ground away and cursed, "You bastard! Causing me to work so hard to dig out your grave and wash your bones to condemn you to death! "Then when the time comes, you will do it!"


    But what''s more painful is that Yang Tian has already woken up with a deep sense of guilt. If he were to go on the road, he would definitely be a good person who would selflessly sacrifice himself in the next life. Such a good seed was eaten in front of me due to my carelessness.


    Forget it, Yang Tian is already in the past, the one in trouble now is He Feng.


    I calmed myself down and squatted down by the side of the chest. With a humble tone, I said, "Beautiful elder sister, please don''t be angry with me. Normally, I would never lie to ghosts. This is because the most important thing for us to do is to have faith in the ghost! But the two times I lied to you, I had to! The first time I lied and said I was an assistant director, it was because I was afraid that if you knew you were dead, you would lose control and hurt your family. Back then, I was also afraid that you would fight with Yang Tian. I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to beat her, so I told you twice to panic, it was all for your own good. "


    "I''ll make it up!" Keep making it up! Anyway, I won''t believe you anymore! " He Feng suddenly became agitated, "Liar! You big liar, I will strangle you! "


    The box violently shook. I immediately retreated and shook my head. It seemed that I wouldn''t be able to send her on her journey tonight.


    I scratched my head and looked around helplessly, cursing, "Damn it! What the f * ck is this! This daddy has risked my life to send my soul back to the road, but now there''s a ghost that wants to kill me! "


    Seeing Lulu at the entrance of the courtyard, I said, "Lulu, call your father to come in with your uncle!"


    After a while, LuLu called the He brothers over.


    I pointed to the white bones that Bai Yi was carrying and said, "Let''s bury them."


    "Now? It''s not good to bury someone tonight, right? " He Dazhi said.


    I scratched my head and said, "Aiya, it doesn''t matter. His bones are no different from pig bones now! If you don''t mind, you can just keep it for the soup. "


    Lulu''s chest heaved as she ran to the side to vomit.


    I picked up the bag of bones and said, "You two brothers should try to persuade your sister. If she has any requests, I will do my best to fulfill them." Now that I''m speaking, she doesn''t believe me and there''s no way to communicate with me. "


    "My sister?" He Dali asked. "I didn''t hear her!"


    I put the white bones down and opened the ice coffin at the side. I dug some dirt out from He Feng''s ear and spat it out onto the two brothers'' ears. "You can hear me now. Remember, no matter what she says, you must not open the chest.


    "Then what are you going to do now?" He Dang asked.


    "I''ll go find a place to bury Yang Tian''s bones!" He listened to your sister''s complaints and realized that in order to repay his debt, he wanted your sister to eat him. Your sister is the fierce one, much more ruthless than him! " I said.


    "My sister is spoiled, so it doesn''t make sense."


    "Isn''t it the two of you who pampered her!?" I don''t care! You guys can have a nice chat with her! "


    I picked up the bones, picked up a shovel, and went out. Lulu also followed, and in a place with no one around, I dug a large hole and buried Yang Tian''s bones.


    "Sun Wukong, didn''t you see me to Yang Tian Road?" Lulu asked.


    I stiffly smiled. "That''s not it either. At the very least, I accidentally cleaned up his zombie-like body. Otherwise, if someone were to unintentionally dig it out in the future, it would definitely become a huge disaster!" I have a headache for your aunt right now. Do you know what she really wants to do? "


    "What could she especially want to do? From an early age, she fantasized about marrying a rich person and living a rich woman''s life without any effort at all." Lulu said casually.


    My eyes lit up and I smiled sincerely.

 C64

    Since He Feng only wanted to marry someone rich since she was young, she might as well fulfill her wish.


    When I returned to Great Hand He''s house, I walked in front of the box and said, "If you don''t want to go on the road, I won''t let you go out to harm people. I''ll keep you locked up forever!"


    I took the suitcase back to the clutter room and locked the door.


    "Will you really keep my sister locked away forever?" He Da asked worriedly.


    I waved my hand and walked out of the room. "Of course not. I don''t want to be her nanny for the rest of my life. "Go and find out if any young man died alone in the last three years."


    He Dazhi said, "I know that. There''s a stonemason in our village who killed Little Tiger when he was building a house for someone last year. He drank a lot and fell off the third floor."


    "He fell to his death?" I asked.


    He Dazhi nodded, pointed to the east side of the village and said, "We built the houses there. We all died in the same village, and Xiao Hu''s family didn''t lose much, including the funeral expenses."


    "Let''s go to Xiaohu''s house to have a look." I said.


    He Dazhi led me to Xiao Hu''s house. It was just after ten o''clock, and Xiao Hu''s parents were still watching TV.


    After knocking on the door, I asked, "I heard that your Xiao Hu wasn''t married when he passed away? I want to be a matchmaker, bringing along Great Uncle''s He Feng with your Little Tiger. "


    Little Tiger''s father was called Tiger. The tiger was tall and sturdy, with a square face.


    The tiger looked at me and then at He Dazhi. He Dazhi said, "I will listen to this Mr Ling."


    The tiger pulled back his stool and called his wife to come out for tea. Then he sent us a cigarette and asked, "Are you serious?"


    "It''s the middle of the night. I came here to make a joke. Is it because I want to get beaten up?" I laughed.


    Tiger laughed and said, "To be honest, I''m rather regretful that Xiao Hu left without getting married. I wanted to find a wife for him a long time ago, but that kid never liked him. But He Feng also dislikes my family''s poverty, and has always looked down on Little Tiger. Sigh. "


    "That''s great now, it''s all over your little tiger''s dream!"


    Tiger laughed, "The most important thing is that after I become his relative, he can bring me back to the ancestral tomb to bury me. I don''t need to stay here in the wilderness."


    "That''s right, if that''s the case, then my Xiao Feng can also bury her in her ancestral tomb." He Dazhi said.


    I understand that the custom in this village is that people who die before they get married cannot be buried in ancestral tombs. According to the old saying, this kind of lonely grave would ruin the entire mountain''s feng shui.


    Tiger hesitated for a while, then asked softly, "But will He Feng agree?" I''m just afraid that if she doesn''t agree, we''ll be in trouble then. "


    "Don''t worry about that, I have a way." I laughed.


    "Then." Tiger licked his tongue, "How much do you want for this marriage?"


    "I''ll lay down and live for 2000 RMB, feel free to send me red packets." I said.


    Tiger nodded his head and asked He Dazhi, "Although they are of the same gender, all of you have to follow the rules. How much do you all want for the betrothal gift?"


    "There''s no need for that. To tell you the truth, the reason why we''re giving Little Phoenix-kind a chance at all is to let her go on her way in peace." His big hand returned.


    I replied, "I still have to give you the betrothal gift. I''ll give you 20 billion."


    The tiger''s mouth opened so wide that it couldn''t close. I immediately added, "Underworld Coin, for He Feng."


    "It scared me to death!" The tiger laughed.


    "But according to the rules, He Hanshui is He Feng''s elder brother. Even if he''s his father, he still has to give him a red packet. At that time, I''ll just take one red packet for him!" Saying that, I stood up and stretched. "Anyways, I don''t know who I am right now. Uncle Hu, take me to Little Tiger''s grave. I''ll ask Little Tiger if he agrees."


    "Sure!"


    After a few simple things, the three of us took our torches up to the top of the mountain, next to the ancestral tomb of their village, and buried a few lonely graves.


    The tiger took me to a grave and said, "This is Xiaohu''s grave."


    "Let''s burn incense to attract souls, so that he won''t go out to play. We can talk to the air." I squatted down at the top of the grave and lit three sticks of incense and two candles.


    Seeing the smoke from the incense, I knew that Xiao Hu had returned. I said, "Brother Xiao Hu, don''t show yourself in front of me. I don''t want to see a ghost for the next few days. I came here to tell you that He Feng is now dead. When you were alive, you really liked her.


    After I said that, I turned my head to He Dazhi and said, "The bowl, water, and chopsticks."


    He Dazhi quickly handed me the bowl and a bottle of mineral water.


    I set the bowl in front of the incense and poured water into it. I stood up and placed the chopsticks in the middle of the bowl.


    "Speak whether you want to or not." I said.


    The chopsticks gently rotated.


    Big Hand He and Tiger asked at the same time, "How is it? "How about it?"


    "He''ll be happy to." When I returned, I said to the tombstone, "Then let''s get married tomorrow! Let''s just say that we''ll be leaving first. "


    On the way back, I asked Tiger, "Does Little Tiger usually have a good personality?"


    "How do you know?" the tiger asked.


    "He is so young and yet he has died in vain. "But he didn''t stay in the mortal realm and just obediently stayed in the residence you set up for him. He waited for the time of his life to come and take him away."


    "Sigh, Xiaohu''s character is indeed very good. He has always thought about others and has never been on good terms with others. That time, he came back from the wedding and drank too much. Originally, he wanted to go to bed. But he knew that the head of the family was in a hurry to get to the top, and he was afraid that before it was too late, he would insist on going to work, and something would happen to him. "


    Tiger let out a long sigh.


    He Dabao asked worriedly, "Do you have any way to get Xiao Feng to agree to this marriage?"


    "That depends on you!" I opened my phone and searched for a picture of the villa. "Tomorrow, I''ll go to your ancestral tomb to pick a random location and find a few people to make such a villa. It should be enough to make a mini villa, right?"


    "About how old?"


    I gestured and said, "It should cover two square meters!"


    "It can be done in a day."


    "That''s good then. It''s best if it can be completed tomorrow night!" It''s best to make one that can move, because there''s a coffin down there. "


    "Then what should we do?" He Big Hand was slightly confused.


    I said, "Isn''t that simple? We''ll find a larger and thicker wooden board and make a villa on top of the board to make a cardboard. That way, we''ll be able to move it."


    He Dabao said doubtfully, "But if that''s the case, once wind and rain come, it will be bad!"


    "I''ll just deal with it for a while. As long as He Feng agrees, we won''t disturb her on the wedding night tomorrow. The day after tomorrow, I will send both of them on their journey. With He Feng''s personality, staying in the mortal world will always be a hidden danger." You don''t need to wait until her lifespan is at its end before the Yin Master takes you down the road. You''ll be reincarnated early in the morning. "


    After Tiger heard this, he gratefully grabbed my hand and said, "To be able to make my Xiao Hu reincarnate earlier, I am truly grateful to you!"


    "By the way, Uncle Hu, you should find a few people tomorrow. I''ll bring them to build Little Tiger''s grave, and buy more paper money. The more the better, as well as some plastic gold, gold jewelry, gold bars, and so on. The more the better!" I said.


    The next day I continued to sleep on top of the building to bask in the sun. In the evening, He Dazhi called me and said that he had finished and wanted me to go over to check it out.


    I rode over on the bike, and it was exactly the same.


    "All solid wood! It''s really good paint! " A craftsman said.


    "You''ve worked hard!" When I said this, the next grave had been dug as well, enough for two coffins to go down at the same time.


    I said, "Move this house above the pit!"


    Then I took a picture of the mini villa, went back to the sundry room of the big hand, and showed the picture to He Feng.


    "Three stories high, with an elevator in the house and a swimming pool in the yard. Do you want to live in this mansion?" I asked.


    He Feng said with an inferior tone, "How can I afford to live in such a house?"


    "You can afford to live here. Now there''s a very generous ghost who wants to marry you. This is your new home. I''ll give you 20 billion yuan for your betrothal gift, and I''ll give you five gold coins to pack those up. According to your weight, how about it?"


    "Really? "Who is it?" He Feng was moved, and her tone became excited.


    "Little Tiger."


    "Little Tiger? "That damned poor bastard of his."


    "This is different from the past. He has developed greatly in the underworld. Now, he still has you in his heart, and it will all depend on whether you are willing or not. I say, after this village, there will be no more shops like this. If you want to marry into a rich family and become a phoenix, see if you agree or not. "


    "But I''m afraid you''re lying to me!"


    "Big Hand, come in and tell your sister if what I said is true!" I shouted.


    He Daji ran in and said, "It''s absolutely true!"


    He Feng immediately said straightforwardly, "Alright then."


    I snapped my fingers and stood up. "It''s done. I''ll go over to Little Tiger''s side and have a look. He''ll be here at 12 o''clock on time to escort the bride."


    When I got to the yard, I put up the paper man that He Li had bought and looked at it. I wrote He Feng''s birth date on a piece of yellow paper. I stuffed a few strands of her hair into it, rolled it up and hung it around the paper man''s neck.


    "Uncle Dazhi, bring those plastic and gold ornaments to this paper man''s phoenix robe on the ship later." I said.


    He will use it to replace He Feng''s wedding. The corpse will be carried up the mountain and buried tomorrow.


    When I arrived at Xiao Hu''s house, I brought along Tiger and a few helpers to dig up Xiao Hu''s grave. After taking a few strands of hair, I said, "Let''s bury him simply first. We shouldn''t bury him too deeply. We still need to dig up and move to a new grave tomorrow."


    Back at Tiger''s house, I put on my suit for Little Tiger''s surrogate, wrote his birthday on yellow paper, stuffed his hair in, and rolled it up around his neck.


    I looked at the time and waited until eleven-thirty before shouting, "Let''s go greet the bride!"


    Two of Little Tiger''s relatives placed the paper man in a paper sedan, and on the paper sedan sat Little Tiger''s memorial tablet.


    The firecrackers sounded, and I took the paper money and walked to the front to clear the way. As I scattered, I shouted, "Yin people get married, Yang people avoid marriage. Don''t mess around with the little ghost by the roadside. Take all this money. "

 C65

    Actually, the villagers all knew that Little Tiger and He Fengcheng were going to have a sexual relationship tonight, so they didn''t dare to come out. I was just worried that some passing wild ghost would cause trouble.


    After the wedding procession arrived at He Dazhi''s house, they landed in the courtyard.


    I walked into the junk room and squatted down to say, "He Feng, the wedding procession is here. Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    I opened the lid of the crate and let him out.


    He then walked outside and lit an incense stick in front of He Feng''s paper man, but the incense stick could not reach him.


    Today, I didn''t open my eyes, I only touched the dirt on He Feng''s ears to make him speak. However, the fact that the incense was not lit meant that she was unwilling to leave.


    "F * ck, you aren''t going to mess with me, right?" I said in my heart.


    But I really don''t want to open my eyes. My yang energy has not completely recovered, so I must keep my eyes closed for a few days.


    "He Feng, let''s go!" I said.


    He lit the incense again but still couldn''t light it.


    The atmosphere was awkward. Tiger and He Dazhi both stared at me.


    After pondering for a while, I remembered and said, "Uncle Hu, why did you give me a betrothal gift? How come you forgot about this?"


    "Oh!" The tiger hurriedly picked up the trishaw full of paper money and gold plastic to carry down.


    Although these were all paper, he estimated that it would cost him two to three thousand.


    I made room in the yard for the paper money to be burned.


    So much paper money burned like a fire. It took more than an hour to finish. I took a few large sacks, put the ashes in them, and threw them into the tricycle. The tiger took them up the mountain.


    I said, "He Feng, all of this money is your private money. You''re so generous!"


    I winked at He Feng. He went to He Feng''s paper man and lit the incense. This time, the incense was lit. The paper man also shook a little.


    "Alright, let''s go!" I clapped my hands.


    He Feng''s paper man was carried onto another paper palanquin, next to Little Tiger''s palanquin, and carried by four people.


    I walked in front, scattering paper money, and took them to the new grave.


    I touched the Pig Slaughtering Knife that was stuck in my waist, then I continued to throw paper money and shouted, "I''ve paid the fare, don''t make trouble. If anyone dares to cause trouble, I won''t be polite!"


    Fortunately, they were safe and sound all the way to the new grave.


    "Such a luxurious villa, I really want to get myself one!" I laughed at He Feng''s paper man.


    We moved the cardboard houses above the graves, placed the two paper men in the graves, set them on fire, threw in the paper money ashes, and moved the cardboard houses back.


    He lit candles and incense in front of the tombstone.


    "We''re finally done. It seems that there really is no spirit soul that we can''t send. It just depends on if we use our heart to understand. As long as we find the Ghost Spirit that we want the most, we can definitely send them on their way." I stretched and said to Tiger and He Dazhi, "I''ll go back first. The two of you stay here and watch. We''ll go back after the candle burns, in case ¡ª" I raised my eyes.


    Both of them nodded in understanding. With a companion, neither of them would be afraid.


    After I went back to sleep, I brought He Feng and Little Tiger''s coffins to the new grave as soon as the sun rose. But I haven''t taken down the cardboard villa and covered it with dirt, because He Feng hasn''t gone on the road yet, and I''m afraid that if I take down the cardboard villa now, she''ll be mad at me.


    At around 11 PM, I carried a large bag of paper money and arrived at the ancestral tomb by myself. I threw the paper money and said loudly, "Wait until something bad is going to happen. Everyone, don''t be afraid. I''m not here for you!"


    Then, in front of He Feng''s new grave, I burned the Yin path that was previously written down.


    After a few minutes of waiting, when I couldn''t hear anything, I suddenly remembered the awkward scene when I was escorting Lin Hai on the road. He quickly drew circles and started to burn the paper money. After the paper money was burnt, he finally heard the sound of iron chains.


    I hastily hooked my head before turning my face upside down. "I''ll have to trouble the big brothers."


    "I know a few givers, but for people like you, who go through the back door frequently, I''m the first one!" A voice said, and I was a little familiar with it.


    "So it''s someone familiar. That''s easy. I didn''t expect that this area would also be managed by you." I laughed. "It''s not like there''s nothing we can do about it. They are all young and have died in vain, so they don''t have much time left. Their grievances are quite heavy, and they don''t have a good time."


    After a while, a man said in a sinister tone, "I''ll take this man with me, but I can''t take the woman with me right now."


    "What?" I raised my head in astonishment and hurriedly pressed down on him when I was halfway there. The yin aura here was too dense, and if he were to see the yin energy, he would be in trouble. I heard that the Yin Deities can''t be seen by living people, and what they see can''t be seen by living people.


    I hastily asked, "Big brother, is it because she committed suicide?" Actually, she didn''t commit suicide. She was killed! I was just worried that there might be a misunderstanding. I was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to pass through the gate of rebirth, so I invited you all up here. "


    "No, this girl doesn''t seem to be dead yet. When I received your note just now, I thought I had admitted my wrongs." Your words have always been so hard to read. "


    "He didn''t die?" I was on the verge of tears. "Big brother, don''t tease me! She was drowned in the reservoir! "


    "I''m not sure about that. You wrote about the date of her death. We were all on vacation, so we might have missed it!"


    The day He Feng died was the day he went on vacation? I quickly calculated the date. It was indeed a small day. The old days were the holidays for the underlings, which made it inconvenient for them to move the soil or to make merry. Because the Yin Master had stirred up some trouble during the holidays, some of the spirits that had been living on the land would take advantage of the holiday to cause trouble.


    "Since no one was on duty that day and they now know that she is dead, why don''t we take her away and make up the file!" I said.


    However, the Yin Dumplings replied, "That won''t do, we have to follow the rules. Her files are still alive, so we''ll pull her down and we''ll be in trouble. "


    "Then what should we do? You can''t just let it go like this! " I said.


    "Of course not. In a few days, in addition to the manual records, our files will automatically update once every seven days. When that time comes, you can send a note and we will take her away."


    "Then how many days do you need to wait?" I''m going to cry.


    A dark shadow replied, "One day. The day after tomorrow will be enough."


    Another Yin Master immediately said, "Are you stupid? We''ll have to wait eight days. Tomorrow, we''ll begin to magnify the holiday! The refresh has to be delayed for another seven days? "


    "What?" I was so scared that I almost raised my head again. I pinched my fingers and calculated. Damn, it''s actually three suns tomorrow.


    It was a once in a hundred year Ghost Festival. On this day, the Yin Yang God was on vacation, and all the ghosts in the underground were allowed to go home to visit their families. On this day, the Yin Yang God was on vacation, and all the ghosts in the underground world were allowed to go home to visit their families.


    This was because on this day, the ghosts with the records would go back to visit their families during the holidays. Some of them would even seek revenge, or finish whatever they wanted to do before they died, but were unable to do so. In addition, the wandering souls who had no records outside would also make use of this day to cause trouble.


    My tears flowed down as I said, "Brother, my two blood brothers, I really can''t wait for that day to come. Can you bring her away now?"


    "Aiya, you giver, why are you so unenlightened? "So what if we take her away now? She''ll still be coming out for the holidays tomorrow!" A Yin Mo said, "I won''t be wasting time with you, we''re leaving!"


    "No, let''s talk about two dollars!" I said quickly.


    A face suddenly leaned towards me. I immediately closed my eyes and said, "Big brother, don''t harm me. I understand the rules!"


    I didn''t hear an answer. Instead, a large leaf was stuck to my face.


    I took the leaves off the tree and stood up to look around.


    I turned my head to He Feng''s grave and said, "Sister Feng, let''s head back first for a few days before coming back, alright?"


    No one answered me.


    "Sis Feng, you''ve heard that tomorrow is very chaotic. You''re so beautiful, I''m worried that some sex fiends will harm you." "Your current file doesn''t go down, but you are a dead person in the human world, so the people up there don''t care about you. If something happens to you, you won''t even be able to take revenge." I tried my best to persuade her.


    He Feng finally responded to me, "This is my home. I haven''t even had enough of such a mansion! Also, you are so insidious, you actually found a yin servant to bring me away! I didn''t dare to say a word due to the Yin Dexterity just now. Did you think that I wouldn''t care!? "


    "Aiya, my elder sister Feng, aren''t I thinking for you? Wouldn''t it be better if you went down earlier and got the records and was reincarnated earlier? " I said.


    "Scram!" "Liar, since you''ve built such a good house for me, I''ll forgive you. But, don''t ever show yourself in front of me again!" He Feng shouted.


    I looked around, wanting to cry.

 C66

    What I''m afraid of is not only He Feng''s accident tomorrow night, but also the weasel spirit. It had been unable to send me away. It was a big trouble, and if it came out, Big Monkey and his two daughters would definitely die. It might even hate me and kill me.


    Tomorrow was the third day of break, and the hundred ghosts were on vacation. The yang energy between heaven and earth was very weak, and the yin energy was especially dense. The evil spirits could also absorb this yin energy to increase their own spirit energy. Many of the sealed evil spirits had escaped on this day. I fear that the weasel will break the seal on his seven meridians tomorrow.


    I looked at He Feng''s new grave. Now that she''s been released, no matter what I say, I won''t listen anymore. I won''t be able to catch her. He could only go back first and plan his next course of action.


    When I got back to his house, Tiger was there too. When he saw me, he quickly got up and asked, "Is Little Tiger on his way?"


    I softly replied, "He left, but tomorrow is the third day. He will be on vacation, so he should be back. However, it''s hard to say. He might go to his new grave to have a short reunion with He Feng." After all, they separated as soon as they got married. "


    "Have a short reunion with Xiao Feng?" He Dabao was confused. "Didn''t Xiao Feng go on her way?"


    I shook my head. "It''s too complicated, the day she passed away just happened to be the end of the day. There were no records of her death, so they couldn''t take her away. They could only wait for the file to automatically refresh. However, tomorrow is another three days out, so we''ll have to push back the time until the file is refreshed by seven days. "


    He Dazhi didn''t understand what I meant and just stared at me blankly. I waved my hand, "Forget it, you don''t need to care about this anymore. He Feng has already buried He Feng, and Yang Tian was willing to let He Feng eat him because he felt guilty. Your family is fine now."


    "That''s good!" He Dabao nodded. "If Xiao Feng isn''t on her way, it shouldn''t be a problem, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter to you, but I''m here to deliver her. Even if you don''t hire me to send her on her way, I''ll do my best to send her on her way." I went back.


    Lulu, who had been silent all this time, opened her eyes wide and asked, "Why?"


    I raised my head and thought for a while before replying, "Since people have died, we''ll be on our way." These were the rules of this world. If they didn''t go on the road, one or two would be fine, but if there were too many of them and the rules were disrupted, many problems would be exposed. Therefore, we should be responsible for managing this part, right? Just like the midwives, the midwives are responsible for the delivery, so as to not let any human errors lead to problems in the reincarnation cycle. They are the first ones in charge of this life, and we, the spirit givers, are the last ones in charge of this life. "


    "How great." Lulu looked at me with worshipful eyes.


    But now I was in no mood to make eye contact with her. I sat down tiredly and lit a cigarette.


    Tiger patted my back and said, "Little brother, there will always be a turning point in everything. You don''t have to worry too much about it."


    Tiger gave me two red packets and said, "This is your reward for lying down. This is my wish." "A little, I hope you don''t mind."


    I touched it. It was about as thick.


    I replied, "You''re too courteous."


    "I should be thanking you. It''s just that my family''s condition is not good, otherwise, I would have definitely given you a big red packet." Tiger said, "Little brother, let''s have a meal at my house tomorrow. I''ll have my wife cook some good dishes."


    I bitterly smiled. "I don''t know if I''ll have time to eat tomorrow."


    "Then before you leave, you must come to my house for a meal!"


    "Mm, alright."


    After Tiger left, He Dazhi also gave me two red packets, one for two thousand and the other for four thousand.


    He Dazhi: "Mr Ling, you have troubled yourself with the matter regarding my Xiao Feng. "Let''s rest early."


    "Alright, I''m indeed very tired." I went back.


    Lu Lu immediately said, "Sun Wukong, come to my house and sleep. If you sleep in my brother''s room, I''ll cover you up."


    "Sure."


    I followed Lulu to her house, where my room was next to hers, and Lulu, who had been in my room asking questions after she had showered, seemed to be very interested in these things.


    When it was almost dawn, she fell asleep and went back to her room to sleep.


    I lit a cigarette and walked over to the window. It was already five o''clock, but it was still dark outside.


    "It seems like the sun won''t rise today. I hope it doesn''t rain anymore." I sighed, went to the back of the motorcycle and took out the box containing the weasel. Opening it, I found that the flower snake inside had already entered a deep slumber.


    "Bro, let me remind you that don''t think of playing any tricks today. Otherwise, you''re dead for sure."


    I went into the bathroom and removed the large mirror that had been embedded in the dresser. I took out six smaller ones and taped the six smaller ones tightly against the box. This way, even if the weasel could break through the seal of the seven meridians, it would jump into the space inside the mirror.


    There was a grapefruit tree planted in the southeast corner of Lulu''s yard, and many of the villagers planted it in the southeast corner. This was a type of feng shui setup to ward off thunder and lightning. However, many people didn''t know about this, and only continued with the old customs.


    I buried the box containing the weasel under the grapefruit tree, so that even if a hundred ghosts came to print it today, it wouldn''t come out.


    After burying the weasel, I went to find a large rock. I couldn''t move it, so I used a metal rod to roll over it and pressed it down. It was already seven o''clock. Lulu''s mother got up and made some porridge. Seeing me busy under the grapefruit tree, she said, "Little brother, you haven''t slept for the whole night? Finish the congee and get some sleep! "


    I smiled. "Auntie, you woke up really early!"


    "I''m still up early. This is not the period of time for farming, otherwise I would have gone to work in the fields at four or five o''clock."


    "Today, do not touch that rock under the grapefruit tree. No matter who it is, do not agree to it."


    "No one will move."


    After I finished my porridge, I took my machete and cut a bundle of mahogany branches, each one a meter tall, three feet tall. Using a tricycle, he dragged them to He Feng''s grave.


    "Sister Feng, are you coming out today?" I asked.


    No one paid attention to me. I used the compass on my phone to check that He Feng was inside the tomb.


    "Sis Feng, don''t be afraid. You''re so beautiful, I don''t want anyone to disturb you today!" After I said this, I quickly put the peach wood branches I had chopped down around He Feng''s grave, forming a circle around it.


    This way, it was tantamount to locking He Feng inside the grave. She couldn''t get out, and neither could the evil spirits outside.


    "What else is there to notice today!" I frowned and thought about it. The ghost girl, Lin Xiaoling, might come out of the old well if it was raining heavily today, plus it was a vicious day that happened only once every hundred years.


    It was nine o''clock when I rode the tricycle back to the old well of the village''s grain sunning ground.


    Make a lid out of the remaining peach wood and put it under the manhole cover.


    "Sister Lin Xiaoling, don''t be scared, I''m helping you." When it was covered, I shouted into the well.


    I raised my head and thought about it. There should be no more hidden dangers now.


    "The weasel, He Feng, and Lin Xiaoling have all been dealt with. There is also Lin Zhizhen in the reservoir. He should be fine. Although he died in vain, he does not have any grievances." I snapped my fingers and mumbled to myself.


    He looked up and saw a girl with long red hair and a black umbrella walking past at the end of the drying field. The woman was carrying a canvas satchel tied in a ponytail.


    It''s not like it''s raining. He had heard his grandfather say that a person dressed in red who carried a black umbrella on a cloudy day might not be human.


    "Why did you come back so early to visit your family?" I shrugged my shoulders, thinking the girl was a ghost.


    The girl turned and walked toward me.


    I stared at her, my feet firmly planted on the ground. Not a ghost. The girl seemed to be looking at her phone while walking. She couldn''t be using some sort of navigation tool to find her way, right?


    As the girl approached, I noticed what she was wearing. She was wearing a tight red leather suit and faded jeans. With his appearance, he definitely wouldn''t be a ghost.


    When the girl saw me staring at her, she glanced at me, and after she had walked past me seven or eight steps, she stopped and asked, "Hey, do you feel a very hot and terrible wind blowing past you?"


    "Are you talking to me?" I asked.


    "Is there anyone else here?" the girl asked.


    I seriously replied, "I''m going to teach you a good lesson. Even though you''re pretty, you can''t be so rude!"


    The girl snorted, "Idiot." As I walked on, I had never felt this stifled feeling before. I quickly went to find him to argue, only to see a compass interface on the screen of her cell phone.


    Peer?

 C67

    But even if they were colleagues, they couldn''t be so rude, right?


    I grabbed the girl''s arm and said, "Hey, girl, you''ve already explained yourself to me. Who are you calling an idiot?"


    "Is there anyone else here?" The girl asked directly.


    I was so angry that smoke was about to come out from my ears. "You have to apologize to me!"


    "Stop pulling and hauling, get out of the way!" The girl put the phone back in her pocket, waved her hand, turned it around, and actually caught my arm with a backhand. She pushed me so hard that I stumbled forward and almost fell to the ground.


    "Wow, not only are you cursing, you''re also hitting people! You must be pretty good at it! " I pointed at the girl.


    The girl stared at my hand and said, "You were bitten by a zombie?"


    "How can you tell?" Strictly speaking, I took the initiative to give him blood. "


    The girl suddenly raised her foot and placed it against my throat. "You''re a corpse feeder?" she asked.


    "Don''t speak nonsense, I''m a proper spiritual giver!" I am a little afraid, this girl is too violent, she would make a move on me without saying anything.


    The girl frowned and slowly withdrew her foot. She said, "A giver? "Judging from your abilities, you are sickly, and you don''t even know martial arts at all. How can you give in to your spirit?"


    "With love, with sincerity." I said it very seriously.


    "F * ck!" The girl rolled her eyes at me and said, "A spiritual student should not come out today. Let''s go home to do our homework."


    "Not only did you insult me, you even beat me. Now you''re insulting me again!" I straightened my neck. "What do you mean?"


    "You''re a man, why do you talk so much? I told you to go back! Don''t send us off today! " She ignored me and walked on.


    But after a few steps, she came back and stopped by the well, crouching to remove the cover.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, stepping on the manhole cover.


    The girl said savagely, "Move your hoof away!"


    "There''s a girl who died miserably down there. I just sealed a peach wood on the well cover. She won''t come out today, so don''t mess around!"


    "The girl who died tragically, right?" The girl put her cell phone screen in front of me and said, "Do you understand?"


    I felt a little awkward. "This compass is different from mine. It''s too complicated and I don''t understand it. Just say it directly!"


    "You dare to be a spirit gigolo with such little standards?" There''s a ghost here, understand? "


    "Gui Sha? Don''t tease me! It''s just an ordinary female ghost. She can''t even get out of this well, how could she be so cruel? "


    "I really don''t want to talk to a fool like you!" I am chasing a Ghost Demon, and he hid inside. Just now, he was disturbed by the female ghost, that''s why I was unable to find him! " The girl kicked me away and removed the cover.


    As expected, a black murderous aura rushed out from Lin Xiaoling. However, Lin Xiaoling was still wrapped within the murderous aura.


    "Tang Le!" You''ve been chasing me for half a month now, don''t you find it annoying? " As the killing intent spoke, its voice was hollow.


    Tang Le said, "If you keep running, I''ll chase you for half a year! "Don''t think that you can live past today!"


    "If you dare to come over, I''ll eat her!" Gui Sha held Lin Xiaoling and slowly retreated.


    Tang Le sneered and slowly put the umbrella away. Then, he suddenly shot it out. After the black umbrella passed through Lin Xiaoling and Gui Sha''s bodies, Tang Le fiercely pulled out the thin line. The black umbrella then opened up and quickly rotated. Gui Sha and Lin Xiaoling were both dispersed by the black umbrella.


    If this continued, Lin Xiaoling would lose her soul.


    I immediately grabbed onto Tang Le''s hand and asked, "What are you trying to do?" Didn''t you see one innocent person? "


    "Dodge!" Tang Le pushed me away, but during that time, Gui Sha had already run away. Lin Xiaoling also weakly landed on the ground. Her body was hidden, appearing as if she could disappear at any time.


    "Lin Xiaoling?" I rushed to Lin Xiaoling''s side, wanting to support her, but she is also a yin body, I cannot contact her.


    "Why are you so heartless? Killing the innocent? " I turned around and shouted at Tang Le.


    The corner of Tang Le''s mouth twitched as he stared at me. "Because you saved this ghost girl and let Gui Sha go, do you know how many people a single ghost will cause? Could it be that ghosts are more important than people? "


    "To me, it''s like this! Once a person died, they could be reincarnated, but once a ghost spirit was dispersed, it would forever be gone! No matter how many evil deeds a ghost had done while they were still alive, if they sent him on his way, there would be an underground rule that would punish him and give him a chance to make up for it in his next life. To be able to get away so easily like you, who are you? " I said angrily. Lin Xiaoling almost got separated from me, so I wasn''t in the mood to tease her anymore.


    "Exorcist, we''re not on the same road."


    I gritted my teeth and fiercely said, "Then, scram!"


    Tang Le stared at the compass on his phone as he ran away.


    "Lin Xiaoling? Hold on, I''ll put you back! " As I said this, I wanted to hug Lin Xiaoling, but I couldn''t.


    "Just wait, I''ll go get a bucket of water!" I ran to the nearest house, borrowed a bucket and a long rope, poked the water in the well, leaned against Lin Xiaoling, and she sank into the water.


    I nervously asked, "Do you feel any better?"


    Lin Xiaoling shook her head. "I feel like my body is about to be torn apart. I feel terrible."


    "It''s fine, I''ll put you back and you''ll be fine." I quickly poured Lin Xiaoling into the well.


    I leaned over the well and waited for a while before asking loudly, "How do you feel?" Are you feeling better? "


    Lin Xiaoling didn''t reply. She must be in pain right now.


    I quickly took out my phone and called my brother. Luckily, my brother was at home, so I told him to take the phone over to my grandfather.


    After his grandpa received the phone, he immediately said, "River, I was just about to call you. Today is the third day of break, so you better be on your way or else you might be hit by the backlash."


    I anxiously said, "I know about this, grandfather. The situation is quite urgent right now. There was a female ghost that was killed by someone. She was accidentally injured by a exorcist just now." The person who drove the spirit to the other side was using a black umbrella. It was spinning around and around, and now this female ghost seemed as if she could get scattered at any moment. What should we do? "


    "Black umbrella?" Exorcist? " his grandfather asked.


    "Yes!"


    "Does she believe in the Don? "His name is Tang Le?"


    "You know what?"


    "I had dealings with her when I was young."


    Grandfather''s words stunned me. It was only after a long time did I regain my senses. "Grandfather, don''t lie to me. She looks to be the same age as me. Are you mistaken?"


    Her soul was scattered when she was nineteen. The soul that was used later on was a fake soul, but the fake soul could not see the sunlight, so she kept holding onto a black umbrella. That black umbrella was called the Soul Dispersing Umbrella, and it was positive, but it can also make up for the fact that her fake soul was not positive enough. They were exorcists and often dispersed, so they were quite ruthless. "But don''t blame her. They each have their own stories."


    "Then if she used a fake soul, doesn''t that mean she won''t die?"


    "That''s not true either, he''ll die once his lifespan arrives."


    "Oh, let her be. Grandfather, what should we do with the ghost girl now? I don''t want her to go away like this. "She died miserably, raped and thrown into a well by someone I know. I wanted to get on top of her and find the person who killed her!"


    His grandfather slowly said, "Using yang energy to nurture her and yin energy to nurture her. Take her to a place with extreme yin energy and raise her for one day."


    "Oh, I see. I''ll figure out the Yin Eye here and take her there for a day, won''t I?" I asked.


    "That''s right, but you have to be careful. The gates of hell are all over the Yin Eye. If you are careful enough to find the gates of hell there, then it will be very dangerous." Grandfather said.


    I felt a chill run down my spine. If I didn''t want to find the ghost door, then today was the end of the day. After midnight, all hundred ghosts would have to pass through the ghost door.


    I swallowed my saliva. "I shouldn''t be that unlucky. Grandfather said so, I''ll go find Yin Eye!"


    After I hung up, I climbed up on a tree next to the well and looked around. As I said before, every single part of it has its own secrets. There were Yin Yang Eyes in the Eight Trigrams, and the Earth Qi from the Yang Eyes was very dense, while the Earth Qi from the Yin Eyes was the heaviest. If she used the earth qi from her Yin Eye, she could treat Lin Xiaoling''s wounds.


    I looked ahead and saw a large field. There was a lot of rice and wheat, but obviously there was more rice on the left side and it grew a lot better. On the right side, most of the plants were wheat and grew very well.


    Plants were also divided into yin and yang. Wheat was grown during the day and belonged to the yang type. Rice, on the other hand, grows at night and belongs to the shade. When planted on the ground suitable for its own attributes, it grows vigorously. Farmers do not know what yin and yang, but according to the law, the left side of the field to grow good rice, wheat is not good.


    This piece of Yin Eye is on the left! I climbed down from the tree and threw the bucket into the well. I shouted, "Sister Ling, I''ll bring you to heal your injuries. Follow me!"

 C68

    I brought out the bucket. Lin Xiaoling was too weak to show herself in front of me, and she couldn''t make a sound. If it wasn''t for the ripples that had been deliberately created on the surface of the bucket, I would have suspected that I had pulled her up.


    The water in the bucket was shallow, so I could run without splashing.


    I don''t know why, but I feel so sad, so sad. Perhaps she felt sorry for Lin Xiaoling. Her brother had drowned since he was young, and she was still too young to go to school, so she had to work outside. When he came back with the money, he was raped and killed by someone he knew. After all these years, he was always at the door of his house without being able to see his parents.


    As I ran, I said, "Sister Ling, hold on for a bit longer. Everything will be fine soon."


    When I reached the rice field on the left, I went to the rice leaf, which was green and had the most rice knots.


    As a result, the scope of his Yin Eye search had been greatly reduced.


    The sky suddenly began to rain heavily, but there was no sound of thunder. I actually hope to strike a few bolts of lightning, so that there won''t be any other ghosts traveling. This is because thunder is an object of extreme yang and evil, when a bolt of lightning strikes down, not to mention an ordinary ghost spirit, even an adult wild immortal would have to be moved.


    "It hurts!" Lin Xiaoling''s voice came from the bucket.


    I felt a burst of joy. In this dark patch, she had already recovered a bit. She was able to speak so that I could hear her.


    "Sister Ling, what''s wrong?" I asked.


    "This rainwater is burning hot when it hits my body!" Lin Xiaoling answered.


    Only then did I realize that Lin Xiaoling had been deep inside the well. That was underground water, and the rain was coming from the sky, with the sun above and the shadow below. That''s why the rain was a little positive before it fell.


    I hastily blocked the water bucket and said, "Sister Ling, Yin Eye should be near here. But now that it''s raining heavily, and I have to shield you from the rain, it''s not easy to find Yin Eye. Are you feeling much better here? "


    "Yes, much more comfortable." Lin Xiaoling answered.


    "Then let''s do it here. This place is next to the Yin Eye, and the Yin Qi is also very heavy." I said.


    "Thanks for your trouble, little brother. What''s your name?"


    "My name is River Water. Sister Ling, don''t talk anymore. Just focus on absorbing the Yin Qi!"


    The rain was getting heavier and darker. It was only noon, and the sky was so dark that I could only see four or five meters away.


    I looked inside the bucket. Lin Xiaoling could already show her face in front of me. She was curled up in the bucket, which was only the size of a hot water bottle.


    "Lil ''Ling, where did the Yin energy you''re sucking from come from?" I asked, because it was a very important question, otherwise I would not have let Lin Xiaoling speak again.


    "On the left, I feel like there''s a way out." Lin Xiaoling answered.


    I swallowed. This isn''t good!


    If I happened to place her right above the vulva, it would be normal for her to recover so quickly. However, the Yin Eye isn''t below us, and there is still a way out, but she can still recover so quickly. This means that the Yin Qi in this Yin Eye is extremely dense, and the heavier the Yin Qi, the bigger the Yin Eye, and the bigger the possibility of it being this area.


    "He shouldn''t be so unlucky! "I''ve always been very lucky. I wouldn''t run into such a damned person all of a sudden." I kept comforting myself.


    Seeing that Lin Xiaoling still had some form, he said, "Sister Xiaoling, please don''t show it. Save more spiritual energy."


    "I didn''t do it intentionally." Lin Xiaoling answered.


    I didn''t show myself on purpose, but I don''t have a Yin Eye right now, so how could I see her?


    The only explanation is that the Yin Qi here is too strong, covering the Yang Fire in my body completely.


    "It''s getting heavier and heavier. It seems like a large amount of Yin Qi is coming out." Lin Xiaoling said.


    "Stop talking, Sister Ling."


    I was on the verge of tears. It seemed that the Yin Eye nearby was really a demon. A large amount of Yin Qi surged out. Isn''t it just that there were a lot of ghost spirits rushing out?


    "Wah!" It''s finally the holidays! " A rough male voice suddenly spoke up behind me.


    I pursed my lips and sneaked a peek over my shoulder. It was the kind with a scar on the face.


    "Ai!" Little brother, why are you faster than me? " Dao Ba noticed me and took eight steps towards me.


    Right now, my Yang Fire is completely covered by Yin Qi and there isn''t a single bit of Yang Qi coming out from my body, so he thinks that I''m the same as him.


    "I haven''t hung up yet. I''m still swimming." I squeezed out a smile and replied, "Big brother, since you''re in such a rush, there must be something urgent. Then, let''s hurry back!"


    Dao Ba laughed, "En, I am going to kiss my darling, little brother, where are you going? Let''s travel together! "


    "No, I have to wait for someone. Big Brother, you go first! " I waved my hand.


    "Alright then!" Goodbye! "


    Dao Ba quickly walked into the village. Soon, there was a hubbub of people arguing behind him.


    "Why are you squeezing me?"


    "What if I push you!"


    "F * ck!"


    Then a ghostly scream.


    Aiya, just say it! What are you fighting for!


    "Hey!" A hand fell on my shoulder.


    I turned around. It was a one-eyed man. He took a deep breath and wiped his mouth.


    It can''t be? Did he eat the ghost he had been arguing with?


    "Brother, do you have any instructions?" I asked.


    One Eyed Dragon picked his nose and asked, "When did you come out?"


    "I''m a wild ghost." I went back.


    "I was wondering, how could you still be in front of me? Right, did you see Old Wang go over just now? "


    "Old Wang?" I don''t know him! "


    "There''s a scar on his face!"


    "Oh, I saw him. He said he was going to kiss his darling."


    "What is his baby? That''s my wife! Bastard! This old man will die with you. Even if I die, I will die with you. " The one-eyed man let out a howl, then ran away.


    Immediately after, a large number of ghost spirits appeared. Most of them were in a hurry to visit their families. Only a few of them had no family. I didn''t reveal anything, so I just casually gave him a perfunctory reply.


    After a few hours, the ghost spirits were still coming out of the Ghost sect and Lin Xiaoling had almost recovered.


    "Sister Ling, I''ll take you back to the well. It''s too fierce today. If you''re still comfortable in two days, I''ll bring you here to recuperate." I said.


    Lin Xiaoling said, "I''m fine now. River, I just want to go back and see my parents." After a pause, she continued, "Also, I want to find out who killed me."


    Judging from Lin Xiaoling''s tone, she did not intend to seek revenge. I curiously asked, "Sister Ling, from your tone, why do I feel that there isn''t much resentment? Do you want to kill him?"


    "What''s there to kill?" Lin Xiaoling''s voice was very soft and weak, "Although I don''t know who he is, I was almost awake when he dragged me into the well. I vaguely heard him continuously say that he was sorry, he really liked me, and couldn''t hold it in for a while. I''m very sorry, I was afraid that I would call the police to arrest him and shoot him ¡­"


    "Sigh!" I sighed.


    Lin Xiaoling also sighed, "Actually, I feel that he is rather pitiful. Since I am already dead, there is no way I can go back. As for him, after so many years, he must have had a difficult life. He must be worried about my body being found and being found. He blamed himself. I just want to find out who he is and tell him to forget the past. I don''t blame him.


    "Sister Ling, you really are the one with the best heart that I''ve ever seen. No, that''s not right. Including everyone I''ve seen, you said you have the best heart." You must be a good person in your next life, so it will not be in vain for me to save you. " I said.


    The rain had started to stop. I stood up and lit a cigarette, but then I saw someone running toward me with an umbrella in his hand.


    No way, that Tang Le came back? No need to be so unlucky!


    "Sister Ling, we''ll be going back first!" I picked up the bucket.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of wind breaking behind me. I felt a concealed weapon attack me, but with the bucket in her hands, there was no way to dodge it. Otherwise, the water would overturn and rain water would cover the ground.


    The concealed weapon smashed solidly on my leg. It was a rock, but it was enough to make me unable to stand up.


    The person who came was really Tang Le. She ran in front of me and fiercely asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Did I offend you? Why did you smash a rock at me! " I asked, clenching my fists.


    "Cut the crap!" Tang Le looked at the bucket in my arms and said, "You brought this ghost girl here to recuperate? Then you must have been here for a long time, have you seen the fiend come out? "


    "You''ve been chasing her, and now you''re asking me?" I was speechless.


    Tang Le was a bit embarrassed and said, "I''ve been chasing after him for a while, but I still haven''t found any traces of him. "When I saw the Yin Qi above us, I guessed that it was a ghost hole. Gui Sha must have hid in the ghost door to recuperate, and the Yin Qi from the ghost door would cover his body, so I was looking in the wrong direction."


    "Don''t talk to me anymore, it''s none of my business if he goes in. If you want to go in now, you go in. I won''t stop you." Don''t talk nonsense with me, I''m not familiar with you, and I won''t be familiar with you in the future. " I carried the bucket and limped away.


    Tang Le ran over and grabbed my hand. "But if he''s really hiding in the ghost realm, I''ll need your help."


    "What is it? Me, help you? Are you okay? " I rolled my eyes. Tang Le suddenly took out a jade pendant from his waist and quickly threw it into the bucket. Then, he pulled the string of the jade pendant to pull it back.


    The jade could absorb evil energy, but it could also absorb ghosts. She had sucked Lin Xiaoling into the jade.


    "You have no choice now!" Tang Le stuffed the jade pendant into his pocket.

 C69

    I gritted my teeth. At this moment, I really wanted to kick Tang Le over.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t beat her.


    "What do you want me to do? "To be honest, you''re so amazing, I really need something of my own to help you."


    "Gui Sha is down there, I can''t deal with him, I want you to lure him out." Tang Le said.


    I smiled bitterly. "If you can''t go down, then I can?" Besides, I''m not his relative, how am I supposed to lure him out? "


    "You can go down!" He slid up to me, first pressing the ring finger of his index finger against the top of my skull, then slamming his palm against my forehead, then slamming his palm against my chest.


    I flew backwards... But that''s not right, isn''t the fallen figure in front of me?


    Damn, Tang Le didn''t even negotiate with me and sent my soul flying.


    "Are you crazy!?" I was so abused by her that I almost doubted my own life. I quickly ran over, wanting to return to my physical body. But Tang Le jumped over my body and blocked in front of me, pointing the tip of his umbrella at me.


    "Hurry, go to the devil''s gate and lure Gui Sha out."


    "How can I lure him? I don''t even know his name! Do you want me to say to him, Hey, Tang Le is calling you out? Are you stupid? "


    "You don''t need to call him. After he sees you, he will naturally chase after you."


    I turned my head and felt that something was wrong. "Why?"


    Tang Le explained, "You should be alive. Right now, your soul is like a person who just died, and it still has a little bit of boldness. Gui Sha loves to eat souls in this state. Thus, when he sees you, he will definitely chase after you. Run faster and lure him out, and I''ll take care of him! "


    Let me use my little life as bait to lure the Ghost Demon out. I looked at Tang Le and asked, "Where did you get your confidence from? Do you think I would help you?"


    "If you don''t go, I''ll let her go immediately!"


    "Fine, fine, do you have any ropes or something to tie me up with? If you pull me at the most crucial moment, I won''t be able to run too fast and get eaten by Gui Sha. What should I do?" I said.


    "If there is a rope, he will be suspicious. Stop nagging, hurry up and go!" Tang Le grabbed my arm and pressed me towards the door of hell.


    The Ghost Eye was already very obvious, because there was a Ghost Spirit that had just come out.


    "Down!" Tang Le pushed me into the gates of hell.


    From the outside, it looked like a very small hole, like a mouse hole. But when I came in as a spirit, it was a different world. It was a long, dark tunnel.


    I gave a light cough and walked forward slowly, constantly observing my surroundings.


    The Gate of Hell was connected to the Ghost Road, and the Ghost Road was the underground world. However, there was also a door at the end of the Ghost Road. Those who didn''t have their documents hung below them couldn''t enter, so Gui Sha was sure to be hiding inside.


    A few of the ghost spirits that were a bit late hastily headed out. I was really worried that the ghost ghost would be one of them, before silently devouring me.


    I had to make a noise so that the demons would notice me. I cleared my throat and said, "Oh, sea, you''re in full water. Big brother, you''re so big. "


    "Hahahaha!" A phthisic guy facing me points at me and laughs so hard he bends his waist. "What are you talking about, you should have just picked up: Crab, you''re all legs! What big brother, you''re so big? "It doesn''t rhyme at all!"


    "F * ck off." "No," I whispered.


    "Yo, you''re not letting me say anything!" From the looks of it, you''ve just died, haven''t you? "Let me tell you ¡­"


    There was a grunt from the left front, and in the darkness I saw a pair of green eyes looking at me.


    "He left. Seeing so many people leave here, I thought there was something fun here!" I turned slowly and walked out.


    The sound of wind came from the place where I was groaning. I immediately ran wildly.


    Gui Sha also increased his speed and chased after me. There was a white light not far in front of him, which was the exit of the Ghost Eye.


    I raised my head and howled, "Why are you chasing me?"


    "Hmph ¡­"


    Just as Gui Sha was about to grab my feet, a thin red rope shot into the light. I reached out my hand, and the red rope wrapped itself around my wrist like a living thing, and I pulled it back.


    Gui Sha grabbed onto my leg, but didn''t let go. The moment I was pulled out of the door of hell and returned to reality, I saw Tang Le holding a sword and chopping at my feet.


    She cut off half of my left shin, and the Ghost Demon was separated as well.


    Shortly after, Tang Le turned his sword and took advantage of Gui Sha''s lack of time to slash seven or eight times. Gui Sha let out a cry and dispersed. The crows on the nearby trees all flew over, sucking in this evil spirit energy.


    I looked at my lower leg and then looked at Tang Le. Just as I was about to speak, Tang Le used his sword to pick up the part of my lower leg that was cut off and threw it in front of me. Can''t you just connect it up? "


    "Can you answer it?" I tried to reattach the shin but it really did return to how it was before.


    I hastily recovered my body and stood up. "Give Lin Xiaoling back to me."


    Tang Le took out the jade pendant. It turned out to have a secret compartment in it. She pressed it lightly and it snapped open. Lin Xiaoling bounced off the pendant and was thrown into the bucket.


    Tang Le sheathed his sword back into the handle of the umbrella and cupped his fists. "Thank you for your help this time. I, Tang Le, am clear on gratitude. Do you need my help for anything?"


    No need for you ¡ª" I said, suddenly remembering that the Weasel had come. I still hadn''t thought of a way to send her on her way. I changed my tone and said, "I have a very powerful weasel spirit. He needs to kill a few more people before he is willing to leave. Do you have any ideas?


    "Where? I''m going to kill her. "


    "Just pretend I didn''t say anything!" I held the bucket and hastily turned around. Tang Le said, "You really didn''t ask for my help?" "Hurry up and think about it. I don''t know when we''ll meet again!"


    "Don''t even think about it, don''t even think about it next time!"


    "Why?"


    "I''m afraid that if I see you again, you''ll fall in love with me!" I turned around and replied with a heavy tone, "Because I''m already slightly moved by you. If we meet again, I''ll definitely be unable to extricate myself from my deep love for you!"


    Tang Le was stunned and his lips moved slightly. His face ¡­ was red?


    Oh, shit! Such a ruthless exorcist, yet she was actually made to blush with just a few sentences?


    "Rogue!" Tang Le suddenly pulled out the thin sword from the umbrella handle and pointed it at me. "If you dare to tease me even half a sentence more, I''ll kill you!"


    "Heh, this is how you repay your kindness. I''ve truly gained insight!"


    I left with the bucket and ignored Tang Le, who also didn''t say anything to me.


    After putting Lin Xiaoling back into the well, I went back to Lulu''s house. I took a shower and changed into dry clothes. It was just in time for lunch. After eating a bowl of hot food, he felt much more comfortable.


    "Sun Wukong, why did you get up just like that?" Lulu stretched and came down the stairs.


    Mother Lulu said, "He hasn''t slept at all! "I was very busy. I thought everyone was just like you!"


    I smiled. "I''m really going to sleep now. My eyelids can''t hold up any longer."


    I wish there would be no more trouble today. Let me get a good night''s sleep.


    He woke up in the middle of the night, yawned, lit a cigarette, went to the window and looked out. Because of the heavy yin aura tonight and the fact that I had entered the Ghost Road earlier in the day, my yang aura was still locked down, and I could see the ghosts and families on the road outside the window.


    Suddenly, I saw the scar-faced man and the one-eyed man whom I had met in the morning. The two of them were now, indeed, slapping each other on the shoulder like good friends.


    Aren''t we going to have a fight to the death? I laughed. I don''t understand!


    I peed a little and pressed the light switch, but it didn''t come on. The electricity has already been cut? However, my phone was out of battery, so I could only light my lighter and leave the room. Lulu also came out and said, "Sun Wukong, are you going to the toilet?"


    "Hmm, why is there a blackout? You haven''t slept yet?" I asked.


    "I woke up and went to sleep at eight o''clock. There was a strong wind this evening, and I heard that a tree at the village entrance was blown down and the electricity was cut off because of it. "


    "Such a strong wind? Even trees fall? " I said as I raised my head. The peach wood I planted around He Feng''s grave should have long since flown away.


    "Lulu, you go ahead. I have something to do!" I hurried downstairs.

 C70

    On the way to He Feng''s new grave, there were ghost spirits on the road. If I hadn''t entered the Ghost Road during the day and the Yang energy was still sealed, I really couldn''t imagine how these ghost spirits would have treated me.


    "Hey, little brother, where are you going?" The one-eyed man and Dao Ba came over and saw me.


    I was also curious why their relationship was so good, so I asked, "Two bosses, don''t you guys want me to kill you during the day? "Why are you so friendly now?"


    The two ghosts laughed. Dao Ba hooked his arm around my shoulder and said, "Don''t mention it, the two of us have been dead for 30 years. Because we fought to death, we were always locked up. If we didn''t meet this once in a hundred years Ghost Festival, we wouldn''t be able to get out. The moment it was released, wow, that darling of his, how ugly was he! "


    "It''s your baby!" the one-eyed man corrected immediately.


    She was so disgusted by the fact that the two of them didn''t even have a need to fight, so they became good brothers.


    "He really is a man of character!" Admiration! "I''m impressed!" I cupped my fists in deep regret and cupped my fists towards the two wraiths.


    One-eyed man said, "Let''s not talk about this. We two don''t have much place to go, but we still have to wait until noon tomorrow before we can go. We were just worrying that we don''t have anywhere to go. Little brother, where are you going?"


    I pondered for a moment. With their lecherous natures, bringing them to He Feng was tantamount to causing trouble for myself.


    "I''ll just do whatever I want." I casually said, "Brothers, please continue your tour."


    The scar-faced ghost half-jokingly threatened me and said, "Look at you, you''re in a hurry. You don''t seem to be running around casually, do you? Don''t lie to big brother. Big brother''s temper is bad, he will eat ghosts if he''s unhappy. "


    "How could I dare to lie to you two big brothers? I''m just like this, I''m really in a hurry." I pleaded.


    One-eyed dragon said, "Forget it, what''s so fun about following him? He''s obviously a coward!" "Let''s go!"


    I was relieved to be rid of them both. As soon as he left the village, a group of ghosts surrounded the city as if they were watching a show.


    I also squeezed over and a lost arm ghost beside me said, "Hurry up and hurry up. It''s really pretty!"


    It turned out that they were surrounding a boy. He was carrying a school bag on his back and had a face full of pimples. He must have been in high school.


    Behind the boy, on his shoulder, sat a little boy, blindfolded.


    The boy walked around in a circle with a radius of three to four square meters. After a circle, the boy found that he was walking in circles. He was a little scared, so he ran. However, he still ran in circles.


    The boy pursed his lips and looked like he was about to cry. He said while trembling, "I''m a good person. Don''t hurt me. I''ve never done anything bad."


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I''m begging you, please don''t harm me. I''m really worried, my grandfather is sick, I was in supplementary classes at school, I received a phone call in the afternoon, and there was no car that had come back. So I took the shortcut and came back. I won''t dare to walk at night this late next time. "


    But no matter what the boy said, the little imp on his back refused to let go.


    After being tossed around for another half an hour, the boy was already crying on the ground.


    The little ghost said, "Let him go. It won''t be fun if we cry!"


    However, there was a phthisic who said, "It''s only fun if you cry. Play until the sun rises!"


    I looked and saw that the phthisis ghost was seen in the Ghost Path during the day.


    The little ghost asked everyone, "The Yang Fire on him is a bit heavy, but I''m a bit hot. Who''s going to continue playing?"


    Immediately, a good thing ran over and replaced the little ghost on the boy''s back.


    If this continued, the boy would collapse before daybreak. But right now the Yin Yang God is on vacation, otherwise I could have invited a Yin Master to scare them away.


    The boy was blindfolded now, so he couldn''t see me. Although my yang energy was sealed, I was still a human being, so when I spoke, he would definitely be able to hear me.


    I cleared my throat and said loudly, "This is stupid. What a nerd! Didn''t the book say that the eyes are the window of the soul? He was being blinded by ghosts and the spirit window was closed. Of course, what he saw was fake. He definitely wouldn''t be able to get out! If it were me, I would definitely piss on my eyelids so that the ghosts wouldn''t be able to cover my eyes. "


    "Hahaha!" Do you have urine? " The phthisis laughed at me.


    The ghosts all laughed together. The boy turned his head, pulled on his belt chain and peed on his hands, then wiped them on his eyelids. The good thing that was covering his eyes was that his hands were immediately burnt by the child''s piss. He ran over, shook his hands, and cried out for pain.


    When the boy''s spiritual window opened again, he saw me, but he thought I was a ghost. After shaking, he ran around me and ran towards the village.


    "Hurry up and go back. Next time, don''t come to the wilderness alone in the middle of the night." I looked at the back of the boy and said to myself.


    The boy was already far away. When I came back to my senses, I found myself surrounded.


    The phthisis walked up to me and said, "I remember you. Big brother, you''re the big fool! Did you remind him on purpose, brat? "


    "No, he can''t hear us! Could it be a coincidence! " I pretended to be innocent.


    "What a coincidence! Do you take me for a fool? " With his hands behind his back, the phthisis began to cough violently.


    The ghosts surrounding me didn''t seem to be looking at me with a friendly gaze.


    "We''re all having fun here. You came here to cause trouble, then find someone to play with for us. Otherwise, we''ll play with you!" The one-armed ghost said.


    Xi Eight! Play with me?


    I took out a cigarette and lit it. The ghosts said in surprise, "You''re human?"


    "It''s a human being, and a person who eats human lives!" "You bunch of idiots, hurry up and scram. Don''t do whatever you want just because of the Yin Dumplings'' holiday today. I''ll go and report to the Yin Dumplings tomorrow if you don''t believe me!" With the cigarette in my mouth, I slowly turned my body, and wherever I looked, the ghosts would consciously avoid me.


    "No wonder I saw you on the way out today," he said. So you''re looking for the Yin Master! "


    I put my hands behind my back and held my head high as I strode on. The onlookers made a path for me, but they all followed behind me, whispering.


    "Since he''s Mr. Yin Yang, he will definitely report it to the Yin Master tomorrow. What should we do?"


    "I think he must be injured right now. Look at him, he doesn''t have any Yang energy. Why don''t we just kill him and tear his soul into shreds so that he won''t complain!"


    "That''s right, he must have been injured. Otherwise, he could have directly chased us away. There was no need for him to pretend to be one of us, pretending to unintentionally remind the students to run away."


    I walked in front, cold sweat trickling down my forehead.


    As I neared the grave of He Feng, this group of unknown spirits surrounded me once again. I poked my nose and said, "Do you want to die? block my way? "


    "Let''s attack together!" cried the phocomelus.


    The ghost spirits pressed me down to the ground.


    "Fill him with mud to eat, give him a hard time!"


    "Just directly extract his soul!"


    My yang energy is too weak today. Even if I bit the tip of my tongue, I wouldn''t be able to deal with them. Even if he could barely deal with one, he might not be able to do so much.


    These evil spirits pressed my head to the ground and pressed my face down. I ate a mouthful of mud and almost lost my breath.


    At the critical moment, my body suddenly lightened.


    "Am I going to die just like that?" Startled, I quickly got up and touched my feet. I didn''t die.


    In front of him, the group of evil spirits were all tied up by a black rubber rope. Currently, the waists of over a dozen evil spirits were squeezed together and were only as thin as a person''s waist. On the other side of Aunt Hong was a sneering Tang Le.


    "You really are the most useless spiritual giver I''ve ever seen, no one." Tang Le said.


    "I just don''t want to hurt them." I hastily wiped the mud from my mouth. "Didn''t you leave already? Why are you here again?"


    "I''ve said it before, I''ll repay the favor. I''ve never owed anyone anything." After Tang Le finished speaking, he glanced at the tied up evil ghost and said, "Now, we''re even."


    I looked at He Feng''s new grave. The mahogany branches had been blown down by the wind, and it had rained heavily today. Now the mahogany branches were all buried under the mud, with only one sharp tip exposed.


    Since Tang Le is here, I might as well ask her to help me. I replied, "We''re even?" You really want to be beautiful, but you have to do one more thing for me before you can calculate it clearly. "


    "Speak!"


    I pointed to He Feng''s grave and said, "The tomb lord died an unreconciled death and refused to go on the road. "No matter how I said it, I finally managed to trick her into coming. I had originally planned on letting the Yin Master ¡­"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" "Go straight ahead!" Don''t''ve interrupted me.


    I also said, "Alright, now that she''s gone somewhere, I''m afraid that something might have happened to her. Can you help me find her? If she''s in trouble, help me rescue her and keep her!"


    "Deal!"


    Tang Le released all the ghosts tied up and shouted, "All of you, scram!"


    Those evil spirits naturally did not dare to stay behind and turned into gusts of cold wind that fled.


    When I arrived in front of Dale''s Graveyard, an old ghost from the neighboring grave ran over and said, "I know you. You''re Mister Ling Ling, you''re incredible! A few hours ago, He Feng was captured by two monsters and Little Tiger just happened to be back. He followed over and I''m worried that Little Tiger will be eaten! "


    "What did those two evil spirits look like?" I asked.


    "One is a one-eyed dragon, the other has a scar on his face." The old man said.


    My heart jolted. Previously, when I met the one-eyed dragon and Dao Ba, they didn''t bring anything with them. Could He Feng and Little Tiger have already been eaten?

 C71

    The thing I feared the most had happened. I felt as if my body was about to be drained of all energy.


    Tang Le saw that my expression wasn''t good and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you need my help? "


    I shook my head. "No need."


    "Can you be sure of that?" Tang Le asked.


    But I''m worried that if she goes after Scarface and the others, she might be able to scatter them.


    "It''s alright, you don''t owe me any favors anymore. Goodbye."


    As I said this, I ran towards the village. Tang Le didn''t follow me. After entering the village, I asked a few ghosts if they had seen the Knifescar fellow and the One-Eyed Ghost.


    After asking along the way, he finally found the two of them.


    The two of them are in a house now, and I look out the window. Scarface Ghost was pressing down on a man, and One-eyed Dragon was pressing down on a young woman. The couple seemed to be husband and wife, while the woman was pressed down by the ghost and couldn''t move.


    I climbed in through the window.


    When the one-eyed man saw me, he said, "Little brother, you''ve come as well. Wait a moment, after your two elder brothers have finished playing, I''ll have you come to play as well."


    "Big brother, didn''t you play before?" I asked.


    "Have you played before?" Cyclops was stunned for a moment and then said: "You mean the couple? Hahaha! "I''ll play with that girl, and you, Brother Scar, will hold onto that man and let him watch as I play with his wife. Haha, that feels so good!"


    "Did you eat them later?" I asked coldly.


    One Eyed Dragon replied, "Of course we have to eat them. Otherwise, if they go to complain after taking the leave tomorrow, what will we do?"


    I spent so much effort on He Feng, but he actually managed to eat me. Little Tiger, a very kind young man, was also eaten.


    The young woman who was being pressed down by the one-eyed man was struggling with her eyes closed, perspiring profusely and unable to wake up.


    "Little brother, don''t be in such a rush. I, Big Brother, am going to have a good time first." The one-eyed man started gnawing at the woman again.


    I turned around silently, opened the door, went to the kitchen, picked up the kitchen knife, weighed it, and put it back. After searching for something else, I finally found out that there was a live bastard in the kitchen.


    I went back to my room, found the needle and thread, and ran the needle through the man''s neck. The originally white slit had turned red from being stained with the bastard''s blood. He pulled out another turtle tooth.


    It''s not enough to just have something to tie them up, because I''m afraid that they would rush out of my soul before I could even make a move.


    I found a stone, wrote the word Tarzan, wrapped it in a red cloth around my waist, and covered it with clothes.


    "Big brother." I shouted from the bed.


    The one-eyed man turned his head to look at me. When he saw the red line on my hand, he immediately reacted to something. It ferociously charged towards me, but it only passed through my body and didn''t knock my soul out. I quickly turned around and wrapped a thread around his neck, immediately burning off a piece of my soul skin. After the scar-face found out, he wanted to run through the wall, but I immediately pulled back my teeth and nailed the scar-face to the wall, making it unable to move.


    The couple woke up with a start, gasping for breath, and when they saw me, the woman shrieked and ducked into the man''s arms.


    "I know you. You are here to deliver spiritual tools to a big family. Why are you here?" The man was still relatively calm.


    "Just now, I passed by your window and saw two evil spirits playing with you, so I came in to take care of you." I stepped onto the bed and wrapped a thread around the knife-scarred man''s neck.


    The woman said. I really felt like I was pressed down by something just now! "


    The man: "Me too!"


    "Your house is facing a fork in the road, it''s very dangerous, hang a mirror at the door to block it." As I said this, I dragged the two brothers out.


    After they left, Tang Le crossed his arms over his chest and smiled. "Do you usually use these little tricks to deal with evil spirits?"


    "Yes."


    "You can''t do this. If there''s a guy, you can still carry him." But what if you don''t have a guy on you? " Tang Le followed behind me and said, "How about this? I think you''re an old friend of mine. Why don''t you acknowledge me as your master and I''ll teach you a few moves?"


    "That''s not good. You''re a exorcist, and I''m a giver. We''re not the same people. "


    "Then you don''t need to acknowledge me as your master, I''ll teach you a few moves."


    I stopped. Indeed, I had to learn something amazing. Otherwise, I would be in such a passive position every time. It doesn''t matter if I''m forced to suffer, but it''s a pity that those good spirits ate it.


    "Alright." I took the stone from my waist and pressed it against the thread, so that the two brothers would not be able to escape.


    I replied, "Anyway, I''m fine now. You can teach me a few moves."


    "Let me teach you the simplest and most practical mantra! All those who were ready to fight moved forward in formation. Remember, each word must be matched with a hand seal. You can also use the sword. "But when you don''t have a sword, you can also use your forefinger and middle finger to replace the sword. Take good care ¡­"


    In front of him, Tang Le displayed the simple usage of the Nine Secret Words, as well as the derived usage. Teach me the combination of the seal and the sword.


    Unknowingly, the rooster began to crow.


    Tang Le retracted his posture, and after taking a deep breath, he asked, "Will you?"


    I gently nodded. "I should be able to."


    "I can see that you don''t have any Yang Qi on you, and that there are wounds on your forehead and shoulders. You can''t possibly use the same self-mutilation mode that you use every time you clash with an evil spirit without a weapon, right?" Tang Le asked.


    I awkwardly nodded my head. "I used to go to school, but this summer I was sent away by my grandfather, so I never experienced any big waves. Furthermore, my grandfather has always been at home helping the patriarch give away his life. He doesn''t know these mantras, so I don''t know either. "


    "What''s your grandfather''s name?" Tang Le asked.


    "River City. He knows you." I said.


    Tang Le laughed, "So you are the grandson of River City! No wonder you''re so stubborn! "


    Tang Le pulled his collar to the side, exposing his shoulders. She said, "This was smashed by your grandfather. At that time, I wanted to kill an evil spirit, but your grandfather wanted to send him on his way. When I made my move, your grandfather also made his move. He smashed down with his steel rod, breaking the bones in my shoulders. The one sticking out now is a steel plate. "


    I slightly opened my mouth. When Grandpa was young, he was actually so ruthless and didn''t have the slightest bit of mercy for the ladies!


    Tang Le continued, "Your grandfather also roamed the world when he was young. He also knows some self-defense Tao techniques, but he probably didn''t teach you."


    I grinned and Tang Le stretched his body. "It''s already dawn. I still have something to do. I''ve been delayed by you for an entire night. We have to hurry back now."


    "Thank you. After coming into contact with her, I realized that she wasn''t as unreasonable as when I first met her."


    "Little friend, I''m old enough to be your granny, yet you''re speaking such frivolous words to me. Do you still expect me to give you face?"


    "What did I say? Didn''t I say I''m in love with you? " I took two steps closer to Tang Le and her face reddened again. I continued to say, "These aren''t frivolous words. These are sincere words. Although I know that the possibility of falling in love with someone after just meeting them is very small, it''s still a lot of love at first sight, isn''t it?" "You look so - ah -"


    I was sent flying with a kick from Tang Le. She pointed the umbrella''s tip at me and said, "If you dare say another word, I''ll send you on your way!"


    After discovering Tang Le''s weakness, I couldn''t help but tease her: "Being intimate with someone is love, I won''t blame you. If you act like this, it will only make it harder for me to extricate myself from my love."


    Tang Le suddenly kicked me. I instinctively bent forward and used the tip of the umbrella to poke the mute spot on the back of my neck. For a moment, I was unable to make a sound.


    "It will automatically be released in three to four hours! Also, if you want to use the moves that I taught you, you have to constantly nurture your spirit and focus it in your dantian every day. "As time passes, your inner Qi will become more abundant, and will not be lacking in yang energy. When you use your mantra, your strength will increase." After Tang Le finished speaking, he left without looking back. After walking a dozen meters, he saw that she had frozen her face with the back of her hand. Her face was definitely still red and hot.


    I slowly got up and dragged the two brothers to the mountain guarding building. By noon, they had already started taking in the holidays. I said, "You two don''t have to be so cocky. Tonight, I''ll write a letter to the yin servant and tell him all of your crimes."


    "Then we don''t dare to go back." The one-eyed ghost said.


    "You are all undergraduates. If you don''t go back, then there will be a scammer coming to arrest you. I don''t think you dare to run around, or else you will be punished even more!" I said.


    Even though he said that, it didn''t exclude the two of them from escaping with their backs to the water. When that time came, they would definitely be able to harm others even more unscrupulously.


    "Tonight, I will personally hand all of you over to the Yin Master!" I said.

 C72

    After dragging the two brothers to the gatehouse from morning till noon, they didn''t have any spiritual energy to cause any trouble. It seemed like the bastard blood was really evil, even fiercer than the black dog blood.


    I have been tossing and turning since last night and I haven''t had a bite to eat and I''m so hungry that I don''t have any strength left. If I stay with them until night, I''m afraid I won''t be able to bear it.


    Since it had always been a cloudy day, I decided to wrap one end of the red thread around my wrist and lead these two evil spirits out to find something to eat. I didn''t dare to take them where there were people living. I could only go up the mountain and find wild fruits to eat.


    I found a peach tree and was about to climb it to eat, when a voice next to me said, "Who are you? Why are these two tied up? "


    When I turned my head and didn''t see anything, the voice said, "It''s you! Giving it to someone else, what are you messing around for today! "


    I could tell that the voice belonged to that sinister guy. He bent his head and said, "Evil Lord, you came just in time. The couple that I wanted you to take away last time were both eaten by them last night. You guys bring them down to add to their crimes."


    "Eating ghosts is not a crime, do you understand?" The sound was close, but there was no sound of chains.


    "Why isn''t eating ghosts a crime?" I asked.


    "Think about it slowly yourself! Hurry up and release them! I''ll take it back now. "


    "Why didn''t I hear the chain?"


    "I just got home for the holidays. Do you want me to bring some iron chains?" The sinister voice was very fierce.


    I silently cut off my blood veins. I pondered why it wasn''t a crime to eat ghosts, but after a few minutes, I understood. This was because their captain was a ghost eater, and many Taoists also killed ghosts.


    Spiritual form is a transitional body, whether killed or killed, will not be recorded in the karmic system.


    "Unfair, very unfair!" I dropped the peach on the ground and went back to the village.


    After eating a bag of instant noodles at the canteen, I asked about the current situation of Lin Xiaoling''s family. Lin Xiaoling''s family was only left with a pair of elderly people who had been unable to take care of themselves since the previous year. However, the villagers told me that Liu Dafeng was a very good person and had been selflessly taking care of them both.


    Liu Dafeng and Lin Xiaoling''s family weren''t related to each other, so I went to Liu Dafeng''s family.


    As soon as he entered the room, he heard the commotion inside.


    A woman scolded, "In the future, his family''s land will also be given to his nephew Lin Zhiliang. He won''t give it to you, what kind of good person are you? It''s been two years, and you''ve treated them better than my parents! What do you mean! "


    The honest man replied while carrying a jug of new milk powder, "When I was young, Uncle Lin and his wife treated me very well. They always gave me food to eat. His son and daughter and I were very good friends. Now that they are like that, Lin Zhiliang doesn''t care about them. "


    "Then, why don''t you mind your own business? Now we have to feed them powdered milk! A bottle of milk powder costs ninety dollars, how many cans do you need to eat every month? "


    "I''ve given up on smoking. Just consider it as my money, okay?"


    I took a few steps back, went outside the yard, leaned against the wall, and lit a cigarette.


    After Liu Dafeng and his wife had finished quarreling, Liu Dafeng walked out. He noticed me and asked, "Eh, you''re Mr. Dai-shu, who brought you here? What are you doing here?"


    I looked at the powdered milk in his hand, then up ahead, smoking my cigarette without saying a word.


    Liu Da Feng asked hesitantly: "Mr Ling, are you done with your family''s work? Can I ask you a question? "


    I coughed and nodded.


    Liu Dafeng asked, "If a dead person is unable to get on the road, will he become a ghost?"


    "That may not be so. In fact, most people will accept this reality after death, even if they don''t want to leave this world. When the time comes, there will also be a yin aura that will take them away. But those who have died in vain may not be able to get on the road. "


    Liu Dafeng''s face turned pale as he asked anxiously, "What will happen if we don''t send him off?"


    "A ghost is a yin being. If it stays in the human world all year round, it will only consume her spirit energy, causing it to turn ugly and dull. Even if she is kept in these deep wells, when her normal lifespan ends and she cannot be found by the Yin Master, she will have to cut off the records and never be recorded in the mortal world. She will forever be a pitiful ghost. "


    Liu Dafeng''s hands were trembling and his lips were moving slightly.


    I threw the cigarette butt on the ground and ground it out with the tip of my foot. I patted his shoulder and said, "I found a ghost girl by the old well at the drying field. Her name is Lin Xiaoling. I''ll send her on her way." Before she left, she told me that if I could find the person who harmed her, I hope I could tell her that she knew that the person had done something wrong and that she no longer hated that person.


    When I said I was leaving, I didn''t want to bring it up, but by now, he should have understood.


    Liu Da Feng grabbed my hand and said, "What about Xiao Ling''s corpse? "What should we do?"


    "What do you want to do with it?" I turned around and looked at Liu Dafeng.


    "I''ve liked Little Ling since I was young, but my family is poor, and I''m ugly. I feel very inferior, and I''ve never ¡­"


    "Wait." I raised my hand to interrupt Liu Dafeng and said, "You just need to rest assured that these past events will continue to press down on you like a stone, making your conscience unsettled." If you say it out loud, you''ll actually relax a bit. "


    Liu Da Feng took a deep breath and said, "Now I still have to take care of Xiao Ling''s parents. When the two old people are dead, I will go and get Xiao Ling''s body and turn myself in."


    I thought for a moment before replying, "It''s fine as long as you have that kind of heart. You still have a wife and children." Besides, when Sister Ling went missing that year, everyone thought that she had married out of the country, so no one went to the police to file a case. After so many years, it was already too late to pursue the case. "I think the old well is a good Feng Shui place. If you can, fill it in and let it be her grave."


    Liu Dafeng looked in the direction of the old well and said nothing.


    I put my hands in my pockets, let out a long sigh, and headed for Lulu''s house. When I woke up, it was already 10 pm. I put on my tools and carried Lin Xiaoling up from the well. I put her in a bucket and took her to the reservoir.


    At the edge of the reservoir, I shouted out Lin Zhizhen''s name and gently pressed my hand under the water. After a while, I felt a cold stream of water on my palm. I knew that Lin Zhizhen was coming, so I held him in a bucket, separating the brother and sister.


    "Sister Ling, you two siblings, let''s chat for a while. Let me think of a way to send some Ling in the water." "Sit down," I said, sitting down by the reservoir.


    I can only send the spirit to the door of life, but the door of life with a candle, in the water these are not able to use.


    I sat by the reservoir for a couple of minutes, my hair hanging out of my head, and I still hadn''t figured on transplanting the life gate into the water this way.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from behind me. I turned around. It was Tang Le. Tang Le put the umbrella on his back, just like an ancient swordsman carrying a long sword.


    "Aren''t you very busy? Why are you back? " I asked.


    Tang Le sat beside me and said, "Take it as a vacation!" He stretched, stretched, and lay back, his head on his pillow, his legs crossed, looking up at the moon.


    "I''m in this business, and I still have money to pay for it. You shouldn''t have any money, right? "Then how do you usually live?" I asked.


    "Do you know how much I took from the Ghost Demon? You''ve been on top of it for ten years. " Tang Le said with a bit of disdain.


    "That''s true. Those people who are especially rich more or less have some vile debts that they would be followed by evil spirits. However, don''t you think that helping them is helping the evil?"


    "I am a exorcist, a exorcist, regardless of one''s past."


    After we were silent for a while, Tang Le got up, plucked a leaf from a nearby tree, and blew it lightly into his mouth. The sound was very clear, as if Buddha could pierce through the world.


    After Tang Le finished playing, I said, "I didn''t expect that you would still know how to sing music!"


    Tang Le bitterly smiled and pointed to the bucket.


    There were no ripples on the surface of the water. I quickly reached for the mud to cover my eyes.


    Tang Le stopped me and said, "Stop looking. They have already left."


    "Did you send him away? How did you do it? " I asked excitedly, because she didn''t seem to have done anything.

 C73

    Tang Le lay down on the grass again, "Do you know about the funeral music? In the Shaanqan generation, it was not just a funereal music, it was a soul-sending melody. Previously, there was a strict pattern for the mourners. They had to follow the customs of the dead and perform different soul music. But now, all the real funeralists are gone, and everyone just wants to have a good time and invite some of the drummers to come and beat them up. "


    "So what you were playing was a soul-sending melody?" I asked.


    Tang Le nodded and said, "Giving it to an ordinary dead soul doesn''t matter. The brief outline of the soul sending melody is the melody, so it doesn''t matter what is used to blow it out. Pick two leaves for me! "


    I immediately ran over to pick two bottles of tender leaves. Tang Le said, "I''ll blow it again. I''ll listen carefully. Pay attention to my mouth."


    After I learned it, I said, a little dissatisfied, "You just said that this is a gift to ordinary departed souls. There must be a higher level of death song. You should also be able to teach me!"


    "You won''t need that. The highest level Soul Delivery Melody is the Nine Songs, which is meant to send the emperor''s Soul Delivery Melody but it has already been lost. "


    I curiously looked at Tang Le and asked, "Aren''t you a exorcist? Why did you send a soul song? "


    "Well, my father was an old mourner, my mother an exorcist." She shook her head with a wry smile, "It''s also a bad fate for the giver and the exorcist to become husband and wife."


    I immediately asked, "Then why didn''t you inherit your father''s mantle?"


    Tang Le''s mood was somewhat dejected. She let out a long sigh and said, "When I was nine years old, my father insisted on using the Evil Spirit to send me on the road. However, my father was killed by that Evil Spirit. His soul was dispersed. From then on, I know that humans and ghosts are different. Unless something happens, when it is time to kill, you must not hesitate to make up your mind. "


    Seeing that Tang Le was unhappy, I changed the topic and relaxed the atmosphere. "That''s right! The reason you came back was not to give yourself a holiday. It was because you were worried that I wouldn''t be able to send away the ghost in the water and you were afraid that I would be killed, so you came to help me, right? In other words, you are very concerned about me, and in other words, you have already fallen in love with me. No, it should be love. "


    Tang Le stared at me expressionlessly.


    I squeezed out a smile. "You look cold and heartless on the surface, but your heart is actually very hot. You must have been lonely for too long and lacked the nourishment of a man." Why don''t I just... "Ahh!


    Tang Le quickly flipped his body and pushed my head underwater. Only after I choked on a few mouthfuls of water did Tang Le relax a bit.


    "The murder of her husband?" I gasped for breath as I spoke and was immediately pressed back down. This time, after choking, no matter how hard I tried, Tang Le refused to let go and I immediately fainted.


    When I woke up, it was almost dawn. I looked at Tang Le and said, "I have no enmity with you, but you actually attacked me so ruthlessly. It only shows that you were angry from embarrassment! The reason for her anger was that she did not want to admit it. She felt extremely humiliated. Actually, the love between a man and a woman was this ¡­ "


    Tang Le stuck the tip of his umbrella into my throat. "You really don''t know how to write the word ''die''!?" Speak! "One more word, I''ll bleed you right now!"


    I held up my hands and shook my head, because I felt she was really going to bleed me.


    Tang Le put the umbrella away and coldly said, "You''re here to give it to a spirit giver, right? You don''t need to be idle. When I was chasing Gui Sha, I met a grudge in the town in front. It was a mute, so you should go send him off. "


    "Mute?" I wondered, "Impossible, a ghost is not limited by physical flaws. Even if it was a mute while alive, it should still be able to speak after death!"


    "That''s your business. I don''t think that mute ghost will be able to make it on the road. If I keep it, it will be a disaster sooner or later. Now that I went to collect the payment for getting rid of Gui Sha, it would take me four days to come back. It''s fine if you can send him away, but if you can''t, I''ll go disperse him! " Tang Le said and added: "You know I won''t joke with you."


    "What exactly is it?" I asked.


    "At Gao Family Town, thirty miles to the east."


    "Can you send him away with the Soul-Sending Tune you taught me?"


    "The Soul-sending Tune is like the Gate of Life, it sends people on their way. From the looks of it, he definitely doesn''t want to be on their way. But he''s dumb again, I think you''re in trouble this time! "Remember, I will only give you four days!"


    Tang Le said as he turned around and left.


    "Four days?" I thought about it and nodded. "Alright! But if I can do it, how about you be my girlfriend? "


    Tang Le ignored me.


    I ran after her and said, "Think about it, you''re a lonely exorcist anyway. I''m a lonely spiritual giver, so why don''t we be partners? It''s just like how we sang in the Geiger Gem, letting us be companions in the mortal world."


    Tang Le suddenly turned his head and shouted, "Just say it, and you''re still singing? Do you know how hard it is to sing? "


    "That''s not the point! The point is, your mother is a exorcist, but your father is a funereal person, so he can be considered half a spiritual giver. Now that you know me, this is fate! This was fate. "There''s an old saying ¡­" My voice trailed off as Tang Le held up three thumbs.


    "I''ve decided that I''ll be back in three days. Why don''t you tell me more!" Tang Le tilted his head and frowned.


    I made a zipping gesture with my lips and closed my mouth.


    "If you continue, I''ll disperse him now!"


    I raised my hands in surrender, and Tang Le turned to the west. Sunlight shone down, and she held up her Soul-Scattering Umbrella.


    Grandfather said that her soul had been dispersed at the age of nineteen, and later replaced by a fake soul, becoming half dead and unable to see the sun.


    Looking at Tang Le''s back, I suddenly felt a heartache. In addition to heartache, there was also a kind of heart that wanted to protect. "I have never felt this kind of desire before. For a young man to be moved by a branch of the river without doing anything, he might have been unable to see it clearly at the time. But now that I have withdrawn, I know that young people are unable to endure the years of contemplation.


    As for Lulu, it was simply to see a beautiful girl worshipping him, in addition to the vanity of a man. She simply liked him. Like a beautiful vase, like a book, only in the hair, not the heart.


    I patted my face and said to myself, "I''m done for, I''m done for. River, you''ve become coquettish. You''re no longer that proper River Baby anymore!"


    I went back to Lulu''s house, ate breakfast, dug up the weasel, said goodbye, and rode the bike to Gaojiajun.


    He found a hotel in Gaojia Town and deposited half of his money into his bank account. I counted with my fingers. The monthly income is too great! With the tens of thousands earned from the Ghost Village, together with Lin Hai, Big Monkey, He Dazhi, and the tiger, they could buy a cheaper four-wheel carriage.


    However, this mute from Gao Clan Town probably didn''t have any money left.


    But Tang Le said that she was only paying a fee. If she could support me for ten years, how much money would that cost? I raised my head and thought about it. I came up with a conclusion.


    I slept in the hotel for the whole day. After it got dark, I ate something and opened my eyes. Then, I went to look for the mute Tang Le spoke of.


    However, after wandering around the town, it was already 12 o''clock. There were only two days left in the agreed time, but I still couldn''t find the mute ghost.


    "Do you know how to mess with me?" I tilted my head and stood in the middle of the road.


    Not far in front of him, there were a few spirit energy ghosts that were almost exhausted. They were about to recover to their original bad state, and they were lying on their stomach beside the trash bin, drinking some rice gas. After he finished, he ran like an animal on the ground. At this moment, a ghost in the shape of a human slowly walked out from the corner.


    If a ghost did not have the heavy support of resentment, nor was it staying in the Yin Field, and had no one to worship it, over a long period of time, its spirit energy would be consumed and become no different from an animal''s.


    However, the ghost''s spiritual energy was too weak and couldn''t withstand a single blow. But why was that human-shaped ghost still afraid of them?


    I walked over slowly, with intense curiosity. The ghost was sucking up the leftovers of its meal.


    "Hey, big brother." I said.


    The ghost suddenly turned around and ran away in fear.


    Swish! There was no place to look for broken iron shoes!


    He followed the mute ghost, not too far away and not too close. Except for the back of town, the mute disappeared on a patch of grass.


    His body was buried somewhere, so he instinctively dodged to the side.


    I went back to town and dug up the mute''s body with an iron pick. After seeing the corpse, my heart turned cold. As expected, a person is worse than a spirit!


    The mute ghost''s mouth was filled with Yang mud, and a wooden nail made from a grapefruit tree was nailed to his forehead.


    Thus, after doing this, even if this person were to die, he would not be able to speak and would instead be stupefied.

 C74

    The mute was crouching beside me, frightened but afraid to approach me when he saw me rummaging over his body.


    I slowly put the corpse down and told him, "Big brother, I''m here to help you. Don''t be afraid."


    I walked over to the mute. There was a foul air in his spirit door, caused by the teak nail between his eyebrows, and this foul air made him a fool to die.


    The mute ghost was continuously retreating. There was no way to communicate with him, how could he send him on his way?


    "Big Brother, just wait here!" I''ll be right back! "


    I ran back into the town and knocked on the door of a shop that sold useless goods. The owner said, annoyed, "What do you want to buy in the middle of the night?"


    "Who would buy it in the middle of the night?" My crooked argument silenced the boss for a moment.


    I went into the shop, picked up some paper money, some candles, and some clothes. When I paid to leave, I saw that there were still some apples on the table in the owner''s room behind us.


    "Then I want the apple as well!" I put the apple in a plastic bag and paid for it.


    When he returned to the mute''s corpse, he was still there.


    I burned the paper suit and the paper shoes first, and when they were gone, the mute put on the new clothes and shoes I had burned for him.


    Light a candle and set the apple on the table.


    The mute ghost breathed in the fragrance with all his might and was no longer on guard against me.


    "Big brother, how did you die? Can you tell me who did it? " I asked.


    The mute ghost chuckled. I looked at him speechlessly, mute and foolish. What should I do?


    As time passed, the foul air on his spirit gate would naturally dissipate, but it would still take seventeen to eighteen years. By then, most likely his spirit energy would be depleted and he would become no different from an animal spirit. No, the mute ghost was killed by someone and had a very heavy grievance, so once the foul air dispersed, he would turn into an evil ghost and not lose too much spiritual energy.


    No wonder Tang Le said that it was a disaster to keep it.


    "Big brother, can you do me a favor and write it to me?" I handed a thin stick to the mute. The mute took it, sniffed it, and tossed it away.


    "Sure, you''re the boss!" I stood up. "I''m telling you, I only have three days to send you on your way. If I can''t send you back in three days, you''ll have to leave!" It''s already been one day and there are still two days left! "


    The mute ghost laughed.


    "Even if I say that you don''t understand, you are infuriating me!" Disheartened, I lit a cigarette. Looking at the mute ghost''s corpse, I suddenly frowned. Ordinary people wouldn''t use this kind of evil technique. Thus, the person who killed the mute ghost must also be someone who would die from eating. If he did that, even if the mute ghost was caught by a yin servant, it would be unable to complain.


    Since I can''t find any clues from the mute, why don''t I go into town and look for the one that''s dead?


    After I reburied the mute''s body, I turned around and headed back into town.


    I walked through every alley in the town, and finally, at the mouth of a very old alley, I smelled the thick smell of incense.


    Following the scent, I came to an old tile house whose living room was lit by red candlelight.


    I lit a cigarette and stepped inside. There was no one in the living room. There were several paper men inside, and the walls were covered with black cloth. There was a statue in the direction of the shrine, but it was covered my head, so I didn''t know what kind of statue it was.


    "Is anyone there?" I whispered tentatively again, and walked slowly inside.


    There were two small doors on each side of the throne. According to this type of tiled building, there should be a kitchen behind the tablet. There were two small rooms on each side of the kitchen.


    I walked through the little door next to the altar, not the kitchen, but a small statue of a woman on the east wall. I couldn''t tell what god it was. However, the eyes of the statue looked strange. Most importantly, the statue was facing west.


    Ordinary people would understand the difference in a God''s Yin as one, but there was a fundamental difference. Generally speaking, Yin Deviation was of the yin attribute, and in the underground world, it belonged to the yin type. And the gods that we often talk about, most of them refer to the Sun God, which in the three feet of the sky, belongs to the Sun.


    To the west was the gates of the dead, facing west. This meant that the deities in the deity statue were in contact with the underworld.


    Ask Grandma Mi or go to the deity statue set by the old hag, is facing west, because they are going to the gates of hell to bring their old friends up to ask about things. But I''ve seen a lot of statues of deities that the old hag put up, and none of them are this way.


    The red candlelight and the ethereal cigarette made this strange Goddess even more strange.


    Ignoring her, I walked to my room on the east side. I pushed open the door and felt a chill run down my spine. It was dark inside, and I lit my lighter and stepped inside.


    The light from the lighter was very small. I could vaguely see that there was a bed in the room, and there seemed to be someone sitting on it.


    I ducked my head and slowly walked over with my eyes pointed. It was a man in red.


    Approaching closer, he could see the woman clearly. She was wearing an old wedding dress and had a ruler and scissors in her hand. In the old days, women would always carry these two items when they were married, and they would dress on behalf of diligent women.


    The woman''s body did not move. She had lost her breath and was now a corpse.


    Since I snuck in secretly and this woman is too strange, I started to look like a thief. After glancing left and right, I saw a stick at the side and took it over, wanting to pry off the dead woman''s red head to see what she looked like.


    I slowly reached out my stick and grabbed the red cap on my head. Suddenly, a voice behind me asked, "What are you doing?"


    I screamed, and the stick fell to the ground, gasping for breath, stroking my chest. Turning around, I saw an old man of about sixty, shouting a pipe, his face expressionless.


    "Great sir, I just shouted, but there was no one here, so I entered by myself." I quickly explained.


    "Come out!"


    I followed him out, and out, man, there was a man''s body at the gate, sitting on a palanquin, his bloodless face painted red and even more frightening.


    "We''re having a nuptial tonight?" I asked, thinking how creepy it would be for you to have a wedding. I used paper instead of paper.


    "How do you know?" the old man asked.


    "I have." I rolled my eyes and began to speak seriously, "It''s like this, sir. Just look at me and you''ll know that I''m a literary young man. I''m a ghost storyteller and like to pick up wind from all over the place. So, when I passed by your house, I saw candlelight reflected in it, and there were even candles lit these days. I must be someone who''s working on the suicide mission, so I came in to take a look. "


    The old man snorted, "Then you should know. Just now when you picked the red cap on the female corpse, she assumed that you were her husband and would always follow you."


    I do know that, but I was too nervous just now, and I was afraid of being a thief, so I forgot about it.


    "I was too nervous and forgot." I scratched my head awkwardly.


    "Alright, let''s go to the side. I have some business to attend to!" The old man said.


    With a pipe in his mouth, he walked to the door and had the bearer of the palanquin bring out the dead woman''s body and carry it into another palanquin.


    The old man took out a written marriage certificate and read, "Today, I, Han Xiaotian, will be the matchmaker ¡­"


    After he finished reciting, he took it to the strange female statue at the back and burned it. Then, he went to the front and shouted, "Get up!"


    Damn, do you still need to write a marriage certificate to be a ghost? Did I write it last time? I raised my head, but I really couldn''t remember. There were too many things at that time. Forget it, it doesn''t matter. My goal isn''t to help Xiaohu and He Feng get married. I''m just taking a walk to see them off.


    The eight palanquin bearers lifted two palanquins. Han Xiaotian turned to me and said, "Are you still not going out?"


    "Can I follow them?" I immediately put on a smile. "As I told you earlier, I''m a fan of traditional practices and am very interested in this lost traditional culture!"


    "You said you were a writer of novels." Han Xiaotian said with a cold expression.


    "It''s the same. I''m preparing to write a book about the traditional culture of the dead. Master Han, do you mind if I follow you?"


    "Let''s go!" So annoying! "


    After they left, Han Xiaotian shouted, "Wait a moment." He ran back to the door and locked it, probably because he had been too careless just now.


    "Normally, other white people would come to my house alone. You''re the first one that no one sneaks in!" Han Xiaotian said.


    He led the way.


    He brought the two corpses to a grave that had been dug. After a few more steps, he put the two corpses into two coffins, covered them, and told the sedan bearers to bury the graves.


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Han Xiaotian walked up to me and said with a cold expression, "Say it, just what are you doing!? Why did you come to my house? Stop talking nonsense, otherwise, I will bury you too. "

 C75

    I hastily smiled. "Master Han, don''t scare me."


    "Speak!" Han Xiaotian said harshly.


    "I''m really a writer of novels. I''m here to pick up wind." I acted like I was about to cry, scared.


    Han Xiaotian gave him a dark look. "If you keep spouting nonsense, I won''t be polite."


    "Really, Master Han!" I pursed my lips and squeezed a few tears out of my eyes.


    Han Xiaotian chuckled. "With your guts, you can only be a scholar."


    I was relieved that he no longer doubted me. I don''t think he suspected me, but the most important reason was that I picked at the bride''s head with a stick. However, I forgot about it due to carelessness. Han Xiaotian thought that I didn''t know anything, so he stopped suspecting me.


    Halfway through the tomb, Han Xiaotian said to the eight people, "Before dawn, you must bury it well and erect the tombstone. If the tombstone is not finished by four o''clock, then we will set it up and finish it tomorrow night. "


    After saying that, Han Xiaotian looked at me and asked, "Do you want to watch them bury their graves here, or do you want to return with me?"


    "I''ll take a look around here first. I''ll come over to your house later and ask you for some information. When my book is published, I''ll write your name on the first page. You''re the consultant." I said.


    "It''s nothing more than a title." Han Xiaotian waved his hand and left.


    After Han Xiaotian had walked far away, I took out my cigarettes and sent them out one by one. Then I asked, "Is Master Han specializing in marriage affairs?"


    One of them replied, "As long as it''s a dead man, he will do anything. Although making money with a ghost marriage is a lot, it''s not a lot. "


    The other person lowered his voice and said, "Little brother, I think you''re being honest. You better not provoke him or else you won''t even know how you died!"


    I hastily asked, "What''s wrong?" Is Master Han bad? "


    The man laughed out loud. "Look at your guts! Although Master Han is not good at communicating, he is a good person. If there is anything that a country bumpkin needs his help with, he will never say no. "


    In that case, this Han Xiaotian was a good person? Would the matter with the mute ghost have anything to do with him? But my intuition always told me that he was the type of man with a black belly.


    This Han Xiaotian is very meticulous. If I were to inquire about his matters again, I''m afraid that tomorrow when these farmers talk about him, he would become suspicious again.


    I changed the topic. "Uncle, aren''t you afraid of being buried tonight?"


    An uncle said loudly, "What is there to be afraid of? For the eight of us, there are twenty-seven pieces of Yang Fire, and we don''t dare to approach any dirty stuff! "


    Twenty-seven pieces of Yang Fire? I counted with my fingers. Was there another way to go about it? He then said, "Three pieces of Yang Fire per person, three pieces of Yang Fire, ah, three pieces of Yang Fire, why are there twenty-seven pieces of Yang Fire?"


    The uncle said, "Three, eight, twenty-seven! Have you ever read a book? "


    "Thirty-eight twenty-seven?" I asked, a little confused myself.


    "A primary school student who doesn''t even know arithmetic still writes books. What a joke! "Let''s hurry up and go!"


    I shook my head and slowly walked back, wondering how much three by eight was worth.


    When he arrived at Han Xiaotian''s house, he was grinding something in the living room.


    "Han shi ¡ª Adviser Han!" I trotted over to his side and leaned over to ask, "What are you grinding?"


    Han Xiaotian took the pipe away and coughed before saying, "Dead bones."


    I took a look and saw that it was really white. I asked, "Why are you grinding the bones of people to death?"


    "Of course I have to make myself look like a dead person. Otherwise, if I don''t have too much yang energy on me, I might accidentally harm the ghost spirit." Han Xiaotian said while smoking his pipe.


    When the bones were very thin, he poured them into a cup and made some water for tea.


    "Would you like one too?"


    I hastily waved my hand. "No, I don''t dare to drink this beverage without the approval of the Food and Drug Administration. I''m afraid of death."


    Han Xiaotian chuckled.


    I glanced at the deity statue on top of the deity tablet and intentionally pointed my finger towards it. Han Xiaotian immediately grabbed my hand and asked, "What are you randomly pointing at?"


    I hastily replied, "I want to ask why that deity statue was covered by a black cloth."


    Han Xiaotian said seriously, "Hurry up and burn three joss sticks, kowtow three times, apologize!"


    After I did, I asked, "Why not?" Actually, I know. It''s just that I wanted to act more ignorant, so I asked a few simple questions.


    "A person''s index finger will emit their spirit energy. When we are about to fight or warn them, we will first use our index finger to point at them." When he was pointed at with his index finger, he would also feel a sense of oppression. When you pointed your index finger at the God, you were offending him! " Han Xiaotian explained.


    I suddenly understood and said, "So that''s how it is!" Thank you for your guidance! No wonder when I was a child and I pointed my finger at someone else''s grave, my grandfather always told me not to. This is a very important element, and I have recorded it down. "


    Han Xiaotian smiled.


    I asked again, "Then can you tell me what that idol is? Because I haven''t seen any idols that need to be covered with a black cloth. "


    "You don''t need to know this, and you don''t need to write it either."


    "Oh, what about the one behind that? You just burned the marriage certificate in front of her, is there anything special about it? "


    "That''s the Ghost Witch. Just like the Underworld''s witness, I burned the marriage certificate in front of her. The corpse of the couple just now was also a legitimate couple. Otherwise, it would be a coincidence. "


    So it turned out that I wanted Xiaohu to get along with He Feng!


    Han Xiaotian saw me looking at the Ghost Witch and reminded me, "You''d better not stare at her or else she''ll take you down with her to marry her!"


    Ah!" I looked away and pretended to be scared.


    "It''s almost dawn, I need to sleep. Did you sleep in the hotel? Let''s go back to sleep as well! " Han Xiaotian said.


    "Advisor Han, you-"


    "Don''t speak to me like that. Just call me Master Han."


    "Oh, Master Han, you always sleep during the day, do you work at night?"


    "According to the situation, he usually sleeps during the day. He only woke up after noon. "If there is a special situation, there would be an exception."


    "Your rest time is like a ghost!" I joked.


    "Hurry up and go to sleep!" Han Xiaotian waved his hand.


    "Good night, Master Han."


    After leaving Han Xiaotian''s house, I didn''t go to the hotel, but went to the grave of the mute ghost. Strictly speaking, it wasn''t a grave, because there wasn''t even a grave.


    After finding the mute ghost, I suddenly shouted, "Han Xiaotian!"


    The mute ghost was initially laughing merrily as he ran towards me. After hearing this name, it seemed as though he was scared and hurriedly dodged away.


    Indeed, Han Xiaotian was involved!


    "Uncle Mute, it''s almost dawn. Go back and hide!" I cleaned up the traces of the incense that I had given him. I picked up the apple he had sucked in, took a bite, and spat it out.


    I left the apple far behind and went back to my hotel to sleep. I still had two days to send the mute ghost on the road. If I were to start from Han Xiaotian''s side, the progress would probably be slower. And Tang Le was also someone who kept his word. There was definitely no time to discuss.


    I set the alarm for seven, slept for three or four hours before I woke up and called my brother.


    After the call connected, it was very noisy, and the sound of the car''s engine could be heard.


    I asked, "Brother, where are you now?"


    My brother probably didn''t hear what I said clearly. He guessed and said loudly, "Are you going to let your grandfather answer the phone? Wait a minute, he''s just taking a walk! "


    It seemed that grandpa''s foot had recovered. After a few loud shouts from his brother, grandpa took the phone over to a quiet place and said, "River, what''s the matter?"


    I replied, "Grandfather, I''ve come across a rather troublesome matter." A ghost. His corpse had been stuffed with yang mud, and his forehead was nailed with teak wood. He had become a mute and a fool. Was there any way for him to return to his normal state? The kind that can talk, but isn''t stupid. "


    "What did you say?" So low? It''s like I''m a thief! " Grandfather said loudly.


    So I went to the bathroom, closed the door, and said it again loudly. Then I added, "I''m at the hotel now, and everyone in the next room is asleep. It''s rude to wake them up!"


    Grandfather said, "What you said is very troublesome! The yang mud and teak nail must have been nailed down before that person died, causing damage that was irreversible. So right now, even if you remove the yang mud from that person''s mouth, it will be useless. "

 C76

    I asked, "Is there any other way?" Because if I don''t cure him, I can''t send him on his way. In two days, he will be dispersed. "


    Grandfather immediately asked, "Scattered? Who wants to disperse him? "


    "Tang Le!" Oh right, grandpa, how vicious are you? Did you break her shoulder bones? She''s taking revenge on me now! "


    Grandfather laughed heartily. "I was too anxious at that time and wanted to scare her, but she didn''t move aside and I couldn''t pull myself back either. Don''t worry, she''s not a stingy person. She won''t take revenge on you. But since she said you wouldn''t be able to send her in two days, she would really let the mute go. I''ve seen him do what he says. Are you familiar with her now? The way you said her name just now, it was a bit more gentle. "


    I replied, "You''re old and your ears aren''t working. Don''t worry about that. Just quickly tell me if there''s any way for you to make that mute ghost speak again so that he can recover his consciousness!"


    His grandfather also quickly replied, "No!"


    "Then die! Take good care of your wounds and don''t walk too far. Otherwise, if you fall down again, I''ll have to go back and serve you!"


    I hung up the phone and lay on the bed. It looked like I had to start from Han Xiaotian. However, he didn''t know if he could make it in time.


    "I might as well stay at his place!"


    I took another nap, got up at noon, packed my clothes, and rode the motorcycle to Han Xiaotian''s house.


    Han Xiaotian had just woken up.


    "Master Han, I want to stay with you for the next few days to make it convenient for me to learn." I said.


    "It''s up to you, but I don''t have any extra rooms at home. Will you be able to sleep in the attic?"


    "No problem, just lie down somewhere!" I said, "Hey, Master Han hasn''t eaten yet, right? I haven''t eaten either, so I''ll treat you to a big meal at the restaurant!"


    "I don''t want to eat the rice cooked by the open fire, you can go eat by yourself!" Han Xiaotian said.


    Curious, I followed him into the west room. I followed him into his bedroom, where there was a memorial tablet on the table. The name on the memorial tablet was "Han Xiaotian".


    He had given himself a memorial tablet. Alright, that was evil enough!


    Han Xiaotian lit three joss sticks for his spirit tablet and then took the offered fruits to eat.


    There was a coal stove in the corner with steamed rice on it.


    I thought to myself, "You can slowly steam the rice with coal, but you have to start a big fire to cook the dishes."


    After the meal was cooked, Han Xiaotian scooped out a bowl and knocked two raw duck eggs into the bowl. Then, he stirred the eggs and ate them.


    "Why don''t you fry the egg and then eat it!" I pretended I was wrong.


    "These are duck eggs, not eggs," explained Han Xiaotian. Eggs are Yang Nourishment and duck eggs are Yin Nourishment. "


    "Why?" I took out the notebook I had just bought and started to write it down.


    "Because the eggs are laid during the day and the duck eggs are laid at night, the duck eggs are classified as yin!"


    "Oh, there are Yin and Yang in everything!" I wrote it down in my notebook.


    Han Xiaotian smiled and said, "You should hurry up and go eat. I''ll be heading out soon. You should come with me to help out!"


    "Good, good, good!" I kept my laptop and rushed to the restaurant on the street to pack a bowl of fried powder. Han Xiaotian had already finished eating and put on a large bamboo hat to block the sunlight. He pointed at my motorcycle and asked, "This is your car?"


    "Hm!" Master Han, where are you going? I said, clawing at the powder.


    After eating, he threw the lunchbox away and got on the motorcycle. "Let''s go, Master Han!" he said.


    After Han Xiaotian sat down, he said, "Go ahead, I''ll give you directions!"


    I rode for more than two hours into the mountains and stopped at a village with only seven or eight villagers.


    Following Han Xiaotian into a shabby house, there stood a 14-year-old girl. Although she had pretty facial features, her clothes were all small, and her hair was greasy, making her look unsightly.


    "Xiao Yue, how is it, are you getting better?" Han Xiaotian asked.


    Xiao Yue replied, "Yes, it''s better today."


    Xiao Yue brought us into a room. There was an old granny lying inside, drooling.


    Han Xiaotian explained to me, "Last year, when this old man went up the mountain to chop firewood, he bumped into a mountain god. His soul and spirit were both injured. I want to come every month and help him."


    Xiao Yue also said, "Thank you Master Han, you have been coming here every month for two years and never asked for a single cent. I don''t even know how to thank you. "


    "Don''t say such words. We cultivators have the responsibility of helping others." Han Xiaotian said politely.


    I stared at the old woman on the bed. Her eyes were unfocused, listless, like her soul had been injured.


    Han Xiaotian helped the old granny up and gave her a red pill after giving her a few needles. He then stood up and asked Xiao Yue, "Have you kept the items?"


    Xiao Yue looked at me and nodded with a blush. Then, she took out a box from the drawer and passed it to Han Xiaotian.


    "Well, I''ll be back next month. Xiao Yue, don''t worry, your grandmother''s condition will be cured soon! " Han Xiaotian said.


    After we left, I asked, "Master Han, what do you want from her?"


    However, Han Xiaotian said, "You don''t need to know."


    "Oh, Master Han, you are truly righteous, selflessly helping them."


    "This girl is too pitiful! Her parents are both working outside, and they only came back once every few years. After finishing primary school, she stopped studying and started farming with her grandma. Now her grandma is sick again, aiya! "


    I flattered him, "Master Han, if my books are too popular, I will tell you about your achievements. I can guarantee that the next person who will touch China will definitely have your share!"


    "False reputation!" Han Xiaotian smiled. "Let''s go back."


    I turned my head to look at Xiao Yue at the door. I must try again to figure out what Han Xiaotian took!


    When they got home, Han Xiaotian brought the box that Xiao Yue gave him to the room with the female corpse. He closed the door and said, "I need to make some medicine. I''ll need you to go out for a stroll in seven to eight hours!"


    "Alright! I''m going to take a few pictures. The scenery here is really good! "


    Han Xiaotian closed the door without saying anything.


    I went outside and pushed the bike onto the street. I lit the fire and ran straight to Xiao Yue''s house.


    When he arrived at Xiao Yue''s home, it was already evening. Xiao Yue was cooking and seeing that I was back, she asked, "Brother, is there anything else?"


    I pretended to be very anxious. "My master said that you didn''t give enough. Is there more?"


    Xiao Yue blushed and whispered, "Ah? Master Han never said it was not enough, and my quantity this month is not any less than last month! "


    I frowned. What did that mean? Could it be that he was giving her meridian blood?


    "Oh, maybe I heard wrong!" I hurriedly changed my words, "Miss Xiao Yue, I just entered the sect to learn from Master Han. I want to help Master with something. Can you tell me what happened to your grandma?"


    Xiao Yue was about to explain slowly, but I said, "Why don''t you tell me the time of your birth, more specifically!"


    This was because Han Xiaotian was not going to give Xiao Yue''s meridian blood for his grandmother to consume, but for himself. A girl''s meridian blood had a very strong spiritual energy, able to fend off evil spirits. If the word ''birthdate'' was a bit special to this girl, then it would be even more useful!


    Xiao Yue didn''t suspect me and told me when she was born.


    I''ll figure it out, Pure-Yin girl.


    This Han Xiaotian drank the bone ash water and set up a memorial tablet for himself. He only ate negative things and now he still wanted to drink the pure yin girl''s meridian blood. He wanted to go to heaven!


    The girl''s meridian blood was especially strengthened by the spiritual energy of the first crimson-red. In the old days, a few Daoist Priest refining magic tools would always look for this meridian blood. However, this sort of privacy item was extremely difficult to find. Furthermore, even the person in question did not know the exact time when it would appear in the Rising Red Peak.


    I asked, "Did your grandmother get washed over by the mountain god before your first aunt came?"


    Xiao Yue nodded, her voice becoming softer and softer, "Grandmother was sick for three months, and I just came. But Master Han reminded me that I''m about the same age, if I come, I must use gauze to keep it for him."


    F * * k! She was afraid that Xiao Yue''s grandmother wasn''t rushed by some mountain god, but Han Xiaotian. God is him, and so is the ghost.


    "Even an innocent old man won''t let you off, your father is going to kill you!" I kicked the stool in agitation.


    Xiao Yue was shocked and looked at me fearfully.


    I hastily replied, "I''m referring to the mountain god. He''s too bad. He''s just a mountain god!"

 C77

    Xiao Yue told me again that her grandmother had come up to chop firewood early last year, and that in the evening she had been found lying on the ground, foaming at the mouth. Seeing that Xiao Yue''s family was in poor condition, he selflessly helped them out, saying that to cure her grandmother''s illness, they had to use blood to refine the medicine. This was not easy to find, and Xiao Yue happened to be a girl, so he asked if Xiao Yue had come for him. Afterwards, Han Xiaotian would come once every two or three days after Xiao Yue''s aunt was done.


    I lit up a cigarette. Han Xiaotian must have known about Xiao Yue''s pure Yin character. He estimated that Xiao Yue was about to have her first tidal wave, so he hurt her grandma and took her meridian blood.


    "Alright, thank you Miss Xiao Yue for providing me with so much information. I will organize it properly and see if there is any way to help your grandma recover faster." I said.


    Xiao Yue said shyly, "Thank you brother, it''s so late, why don''t you come to my house for dinner?" He lowered his voice again. "But there''s no food in my house."


    "I still have things to do, so I''ll head back first." I looked at the porridge in the pot beside me and said, "Feed the congee to Grandmother first!"


    "Yes."


    I got on the motorcycle and went back. Han Xiaotian was not a righteous man, and the mute ghost had nothing to do with him. Now, he had to find out the identity of the mute ghost, find out why he had to deal with the mute ghost that way, and then untie the mute ghost''s mental knot and send him on his way. As for Han Xiaotian, he had to slowly take care of him. This person couldn''t be left behind in the village.


    However, there was only a day and a half left. Would it be too late to slowly investigate the mute ghost''s identity and the relationship between him and Han Xiaotian?


    I stopped the car, smoked a cigarette, and looked off into the distance.


    I said to myself, "Anyway, sending the mute ghost on the road requires him to recover his consciousness. It would be better for him to first recover his consciousness so that he can say what he has to do with Han Xiaotian."


    But even grandpa couldn''t make the mute ghost recover its consciousness!


    I turned on my phone and searched the internet for ways to bring people who were unconscious back to their senses. It was the same for humans and ghosts anyway, so a post caught my attention. The host considers the issue from two aspects, internal and external.


    If it was caused internally, then there might be some kind of subconscious problem, need for hypnosis, and so on. If it was caused by an external source, it might have injured the nerve due to external injuries, or it might have had blood clots pressing down on the nerve.


    I perused the post, but there didn''t seem to be any more viable options. Or the ones that do the surgery, but there''s a reply that makes my eyes light up. The man said, Direct stimulation. He will use whatever he is afraid of to constantly stimulate him and allow him to repair himself.


    "Direct stimulation? Was this move effective? The mute ghost was nailed to the spirit gate by teak, it is a wounded person, it is not easy to deal with from the outside, if you let it experience a strong stimulus, and cause it to repair its own wound, maybe you can give it a try! " I said to myself.


    Never mind, let''s do it. I drove to the fastest speed possible and sped towards Han Xiaotian''s home. As soon as they entered the living room, the people in the back room on the east side opened up.


    "Master Han ¡ª I''ll f * * k you!" When I raised my head and saw Han Xiaotian''s face, I jumped a few steps back in fright. My face was as white as a ghost''s, devoid of any trace of blood.


    Han Xiaotian glared at me. I hastily waved my hand. "Master Han, don''t misunderstand. I''m not scolding you. I was just frightened. How did you become like this?"


    "Alchemy requires a lot of energy." "I need to rest for a bit. I''ll be up at noon tomorrow. You can go ahead. But remember, this black clothed deity statue definitely can''t be unwrapped. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    "Oh, then Master Han go to sleep!" I pointed to his room on the west side as I said that. Han Xiaotian waved his hand and said, "No, I don''t have time to go to the attic to pack up my blankets. You can sleep on my bed tonight, I''ll sleep here. If you''re afraid of the tablet inside, go to the hotel and sleep. "


    As Han Xiaotian said this, he violently coughed and returned to the east wing.


    After he had been in there for ten minutes and made sure nothing had happened, I entered his bedroom. I found a few strands of his hair on his pillow and slipped them into my pocket.


    After I left Han Xiaotian''s house, I immediately went to the willow tree, broke off a few pieces of paper, weaved them into a smiling cage, and went to the mute ghost''s grave.


    The mute ghost was afraid of being bullied by other ghosts, so it was only after midnight when the other ghosts had finished eating that he went out to look for food, and he was still hiding in the corpse. Seeing me go, he immediately crawled out of the corpse.


    "Mute Bro, do you want to eat?" I asked.


    Laughing, the mute walked up to me and shook himself.


    I pulled out the wicker cage as fast as lightning, put the mute back inside, and closed the lid.


    The mute ghost was wailing inside, not knowing what to do.


    "Don''t be afraid!" As I said this, I turned around and plucked a few grass stalks. After I stuck a simple straw doll in, I stuffed Han Xiaotian''s hair in and wrote the name and the name of Han Xiaotian on yellow paper before pasting it onto the straw doll.


    I opened the wicker cage a little and shoved the straw doll inside.


    As soon as the grass doll was stuffed in, the mute ghost jumped up and down, screaming non-stop. After leaping for a long time, I finally stopped. I stuck close to the grass doll and looked at me with pleading eyes. My body continuously trembled.


    "Are you afraid of him? His name was Han Xiaotian! "Han Xiaotian!" As I said this, I poked the grass doll lightly with my stick. The grass doll pounced towards the mute ghost, who shrieked even louder. I simply stretched out a thin thread and made a sheath. After wrapping it around the grass doll''s neck, I hung it in the cage so that it could shake non-stop.


    The mute ghost''s cries were too pitiful. However, in order to recover his consciousness, he could only give it a try. It wouldn''t do him any real harm anyway.


    I turned my back on him, smoked, and switched on my cell phone, trying to find someone to talk to to to pass the time, but there was no one to talk to.


    Rivers and Rivers Branch''s profile picture was lit up, and he wondered how she was doing right now.


    I sent a message over. "How are things going? Are you tired of the supplementary lessons in school? "


    River Branch replied: "Send me a red packet. I''ve missed you."


    I frowned and replied, "You aren''t the real person, are you?"


    "I''m her boyfriend. Who are you? Why do you use such an ambiguous tone to talk to her? "


    River Branch had fallen in love. I raised my head and could not help but feel sad. "I''m his cousin. You''re finished!" I immediately told my uncle that Shui Zhi was in love at school! "


    The other party begged for mercy. I chuckled and thought to myself, "Bastard! I used my life force to save the cabbage and ended up getting humiliated by you!" And you even treated me with such a vile attitude! "


    I ignored him and recalled the past. I felt that Tang Le was still the same person. She should be one of those people who doesn''t easily fall in love, but every time she falls in love, it would be for the rest of her life.


    Slowly, I suddenly realized that the mute ghost was no longer shrieking. Could it be that it has already regenerated?


    I hurriedly turned my head around. The scene before me stunned me. The grass doll in the wicker cage had already been torn to pieces. The mute ghost was huffing and had a ferocious expression. The turbid air on his forehead had turned into a thick black infernal energy.


    "Brother, Brother, don''t be like this. Can you speak now?" I asked, trembling.


    The mute ghost barked at me like a dog, then desperately grabbed the wicker cage and shook it, ignoring the fact that his hands had turned white from the wicker ice.


    "Mute Bro, don''t rock around, this will hurt you!" I said quickly.


    However, the mute ghost didn''t care that much as he pried open one of the eyes of the wicker cage. However, after coming out, he suffered a heavy injury. Even though there was still a baleful aura on his forehead, his spirit energy was already very weak. He stood before me weakly, trembling non-stop.


    "Big brother, you''re injured." "No," I whispered.


    The mute suddenly turned his head and yelled at me, "Awoo!" He actually threw himself at me.

 C78

    I really wasn''t on guard at all. The mute ghost directly stepped onto my body and hugged my head. It stuck close to my forehead and continuously sucked in my Spiritual Energy without caring about the sun on my forehead burning him.


    "Damn you!" I yelled, but I couldn''t get in touch with the mute entity right now, nor could I shake him off.


    If this goes on, I''ll be a haggard old man by tomorrow morning. It was hard to avoid spending the night in the wilderness. At this time, there were a few devils and monsters who turned into beauties to tempt the students. After a few hehe, the scholar''s yang fire weakened and once he fell asleep, the ghost would lie down on the scholar''s forehead to absorb his spirit energy.


    The result of a scholar was that their spiritual energy would be depleted. When they woke up in the morning, seeing no one around them, they thought it was a dream. He continued on his way and went to the lake to drink. He saw himself gaunt like an old man in his eighties or nineties. He died in fear.


    I was like an ox that had been pasted on by a vampire bat. I kept running around randomly, but I couldn''t get the mute ghost to fall off.


    Suddenly, I thought of the first word of the mantra that Tang Le taught me: ''Lin''. The power of advent was immovable like a mountain, protecting one''s soul and spiritual energy. And only after that did the character slowly have the intention of attacking. It was just like when a practitioner had to place a low plate before a fight. With the chassis unstable, no matter how beautiful the moves were, they were useless. A simple push would cause one to lose their balance and fall to the ground.


    "Bang!" I shouted and formed a seal with my hand.


    It was really fierce, the mute ghost was bounced back.


    "I helped you out of the kindness of my heart, and you''re still messing with me!?" You''re in trouble, you''re going to get beaten! " I said to the mute.


    The mute ghost seemed to have recovered a lot of strength after absorbing my spirit energy. It still wanted to absorb more and looked for an opportunity to pounce over.


    "Bang!" I shouted once again. After stabilizing my body, I formed a hand seal and shouted, "Soldier!"


    Soldier is simple, the meaning of strength is to awaken one''s own strength and speed up.


    "Fight!" I changed my hand seals again. The Dou Character Formula could make me brave, and at the same time, I could draw in the surrounding Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth.


    The mute ghost seemed to understand the meaning of my words and immediately turned around to run.


    "Zhe!" I changed hand seals again and pointed at the mute.


    The mute ghost ran on the spot, unable to run away.


    A person literally means an individual. For example, an old man or a kind-hearted person. This word combined with the seal of the lion, can control the enemy, as if the movement of man is restricted or immobilized. After that, they would start a massacre.


    Generally speaking, the Nine Secret Words are based on order. For example, I made these words come first, stabilize myself, and then I made my power awaken. I fought again, so that I could sense the surrounding spiritual energy, and then I pointed to the individual that I want to estimate. If this went on, they would have to carry out the estimate.


    Every word had its meaning and power, and if he was wrong by a single word or messed up by a single word, it would result in a serious mistake.


    After locking down the mute ghost, I didn''t want to kill him, so I stopped using the character incantation. I think the reason why I was able to achieve such a strong effect when I first used it is because the mute ghost was absorbing my spiritual energy. My spiritual energy has yet to be completely converted into his spiritual energy within him. The power in his body is my undercover agent, so when I give the appropriate command, he can''t move.


    I gently moved my feet and looked at the wicker cage on the ground. However, the moment I focused my attention, the mute ghost could move again. I immediately shouted, "It''s here!" He pointed at the mute ghost.


    The mute did not move, but I could not move either. I moved, but once my attention was distracted, he was about to run away.


    Damn it, I can''t just foolishly point and wait for daybreak! It was only night!


    I could only use my impeccable tongue to move him. After my emotions were brewed, I used the radio to eavesdrop on the night audience as I said, "Mute Bro, you should have recovered your wits, but you have also become very angry. I know what you''re angry about, is it because Han Xiaotian killed you? But I''m here to help you. If you go and seek revenge on him now, it will undoubtedly result in your soul dispersing. Believe me, cooperate with me, and tell me exactly what happened. Let me help you out and send you on your way, okay? "


    I slowly withdrew my Spiritual Energy, but the mute ghost didn''t run away. Instead, he turned his head to look at me.


    I opened my arms and said, "Come on, poor child. Come to mother''s embrace. It''s very dangerous outside."


    The mute ghost slowly walked towards me. After a few moans, he squatted down and picked up a tree branch. He wrote on the ground, "Han Xiaotian, kill me."


    "I have already guessed it. Why don''t you tell me the reason? Also, Brother Mute, can I send you on your way first? I''ll take care of Han Xiaotian! " I said.


    The mute ghost slowly wrote on the ground, "Han Xiaotian is my father''s disciple. However, many years ago, after my father found out that his mental skills were incorrect, he was expelled from the sect. But five years ago, when I was seventeen, Han Xiaotian snuck into my home and stole my father''s Dao book. After my father found out, there was a fight and he killed my father. I searched far and wide for him, and finally found him, but my skills were inferior to his, and I was cruelly killed by him.


    "This Han Xiaotian is guilty of heinous crimes!" I said indignantly, "Mute Bro, don''t be afraid. I''ve already snuck to Han Xiaotian''s side. He trusts me. We absolutely cannot let this evil Taoist go. I will definitely destroy him. But don''t be rash and don''t act without thinking. You have to cooperate with me, okay? "


    The mute nodded.


    I smiled and replied, "Alright, the first one to cooperate, I''ll send you on your way first, alright?"


    The mute ghost shook his head and wrote on the ground, "If Han Xiaotian is not dead, I will not be on my way."


    "Huh?" I lit a cigarette and said, "That''s not too good. Although he is guilty, we can''t kill him! Destroying him is crippling his cultivation, turning him into a cripple. As for his crimes, even if the Yang Dynasty''s law punishments don''t work on him, once you''re on your way and report his crimes to the underworld, he will still be punished. "


    The mute looked at me for a moment and nodded.


    "That''s good. I''ll keep you first, okay?" In case you get run into by Han Xiaotian, your soul will be dispersed! " I said quickly.


    However, this mute ghost couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to run away. I hurriedly shouted, "Don''t leave! We can discuss this matter any further!"


    The mute ghost stopped and I continued to ask, "Han Xiaotian seems to be connecting some very evil mantras to erect a memorial tablet for himself and burn incense for him. This is not only the case, he even drinks some bone ash water and uses his aunt''s blood to train. Do you know what he''s trying to do? "


    The mute ghost slowly wrote: "This is the Forbidden Technique, recorded in my Dao book." However, my father did not want his descendants to practice, and did not train himself, but was secretly seen by Han Xiaotian. As a result, he was expelled from his sect, but my father did not want his descendants to practice, and he did not train himself, but was secretly seen by Han Xiaotian.


    "So it''s like that. Then what''s the use of this?"


    The mute ghost wrote: "To erect a tablet is to accept the treatment of the dead. Drinking ashes makes your body negative, too, and the nature of your menstrual period is the loss of the endometrium, which also contains unfertilized eggs. As for the endometrium, it contains the energy of a newborn baby. He used a pure yin girl''s blood to cultivate, from the beginning of a young girl to adulthood. After that, Han Xiaotian will have an immortal body. "


    I hastily replied, "I understand. I want to first accept the treatment of a dead person and then become like a living dead person." "How can a living person be like a dead person, the system will automatically judge that he is dead. However, since he used his blood to refine a new life, the system will think that he has already reincarnated, and if this happens, he will not die, is that what you mean?


    The mute nodded.


    "I understand, I want to destroy his achievements!" "How about this, mute bro, since you don''t want to be taken in by me, but you better hide yourself, because I have a friend who will be here the day after tomorrow. She will scatter you after seeing that I haven''t sent you on your way!"


    The mute ghost nodded again, then stood up and left.


    I stood up as well and walked slowly towards Han Xiaotian''s house, figuring out how to break his record. He practices the most evil Tao technique, so I will use the most yang thing to counter it.


    "Yes!" I want to change his insidious duck egg into Yang''s egg, and his ashes into milk powder for the elderly! " I said to myself, hiding my head, and laughed. "It''s a happy decision."


    I looked up and saw Han Xiaotian standing in front of me. Didn''t he only come out tomorrow? Why did I come out? Was this a lie? Did he see everything I did? Even if he didn''t see it, did he hear what I just said?


    "Master Han, why did you come out?" I asked.


    "Where did you go? You haven''t gone back for so long. This town isn''t safe at night." Han Xiaotian asked coldly.


    "After I ate, I went to the Internet Cafe to play a few games." I kept gesturing with my hands, "Have you played this before?" You''ve never played before! "Hehe."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s a blackout tonight!"


    I turned my head abruptly. Yeah, I didn''t see any lights on during the journey.

 C79

    Han Xiaotian stared at me coldly, waiting for my reply.


    I frowned and thought for a moment. If he had heard what I said, or followed me, and knew about me and the mute, he probably wouldn''t have talked to me for so long.


    Thus, I spread out my hands and said, "The Internet Cafe has an engine. Don''t you know about it?"


    "Really?"


    "If you don''t believe me, I''ll bring you there. There are still many people playing there!"


    "Forget it, I just received a call. I have something to do so I wanted you to take me there on your motorcycle. But since you weren''t in your room, I came out to look for you." "Don''t come out by yourself in the future. There''s a great hooligan in this town who''s just been released. He''s very lustful!"


    I smiled. "I don''t care if he''s lustful or lustful!"


    "He likes men."


    I tightened my chrysanthemum and hurriedly said, "Master Han, please wait for me. I''ll go ride the motorcycle and come out."


    I got away with it, so I ran to his house and got the bike and rode it over.


    After Han Xiaotian got into the car, he violently coughed twice. "Master Han, you''re not feeling well, so don''t go out and do anything!" I asked.


    "It''s nothing, cough cough!" It''s black phlegm. He took a deep breath and said, "In my line of work, it''s all urgent. I might just be a little tired now, but if I don''t go, I might just die. "Let''s not talk anymore. You will leave the town from the road to the southwest and go straight along the road."


    After saying that, Han Xiaotian buried his head in my shoulder. If I didn''t know what kind of dirty business he had done behind his back, I would have been moved to tears.


    Twenty minutes or so after I left town on my motorcycle, a van came up to me, passed behind me, and turned around to follow me, stopping in front of me.


    Two bare-chested young men got out of the van. Both had tattoos on their chests, and one had a caterpillar on it. No, it was a Q version of a dragon. The other one had a big cat tattooed on it. That''s not right, it was actually a mini tiger with the word ''King'' written on its head.


    My three views trembled.


    The Cute Dragon and the mini tiger looked at us very seriously.


    I hastily shrugged and whispered, "Master Han, stop sleeping. I bumped into the hoodlum you were talking about." I don''t know whether it''s because I''ve taken a fancy to you or me! "


    After Han Xiaotian coughed, he moved his head away from my shoulder. When the two youths saw him, they hurriedly ran over. I heaved a sigh of relief. They wanted to destroy Han Xiaotian''s chrysanthemum.


    "Master Han!" Cute Dragon shouted.


    Han Xiaotian took a glance and nodded.


    "Master Han, please take our car." The mini tiger said.


    "Alright!"


    Long Meng and the mini tiger helped Han Xiaotian into the van, and asked him very considerately why he was so weak, if he was sick or something like that.


    After they helped Han Xiaotian into the car, the mini tiger ran over and said, "Bro, I''ve never seen you before. Who is this Master Han?"


    "He''s a new disciple." I went back.


    "Oh, I''ll have to trouble you to send Master Han over. Take our car too! Just stop the bike. "


    "No, I''ll ride with you." When I returned, it wasn''t that I liked to ride my butt, but I was afraid that if I brought the weasel spirit into Han Xiaotian''s house, it would be discovered by the idols in his house. If he parked the motorcycle here, it would be a huge problem if the weasel was stolen.


    The mini tiger smiled, "Don''t worry, no one will steal your motorcycle when you stop here."


    "What if I stole it? My motorcycle is a big one! It''s expensive! " I knocked on the front of the car and stared for half a second at the sign I couldn''t name.


    "Aiya, that''s up to you!" The mini tiger waved his hand and returned to the car with a smile.


    I rode my motorcycle and followed him. After more than an hour, I arrived at another market town. This market town was obviously quite bustling.


    The van stopped on the playground of Guan Gong Temple, which was surrounded by people.


    Long Meng and the mini tiger got out of the car and said, "It''s gone, it''s all gone!"


    Han Xiaotian got out of the car and said, "I need some ashes water right away. You can help me boil some later." He gave me a bag of ashes from his pocket. "Remember to grind it. If anyone asks, just say it''s milk powder."


    "En, I will definitely give you a cup of old man''s calcium tonifying milk powder." I went back.


    "Huh?"


    I immediately corrected him, "Oh, no. I mean, if someone were to ask, I would definitely say that it was milk powder from the elderly."


    Han Xiaotian nodded his head and entered the temple. After getting everyone else out, there were three other people in the temple besides the few of us.


    One had a sparrow tattooed on his chest, the other an illegible bastard, both of whom were younger. The third was a middle-aged man with a Teddy tattooed on his chest.


    Teddy was lying on the floor, unconscious.


    Han Xiaotian seemed to come here often to take care of their matters. Without asking about the situation, he squatted in front of Teddy, rolled his eyes, stood up and said, "You four or five of you go out first!" Then he said to me, "Little Jiang, come get me a cup of milk to drink later!"


    "En!"


    After the five of us left, Han Xiaotian closed the door. I stared at the tattoos on the bodies of the four youngsters. I mustered up my courage and asked, "Brothers, what do you mean by having a caterpillar, a sparrow, a big cat, and a bastard?"


    "Caterpillar?" The cute dragon stared with wide eyes before feeling embarrassed for a moment. She said, "This is an Azure Dragon!"


    "This is a Vermillion Bird, not a sparrow!"


    "This is a White Tiger, not a big flowery cat!"


    "This is a Black Turtle, not a bastard!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh. Pointing at the door, I asked, "That Maltese inside, could it be a Qilin?"


    The four of them nodded, and I finally couldn''t help laughing out loud. I squatted on the ground and smacked my hands on the ground, laughing as I said, "Mother, I think I heard the Qilin''s coffin lid tremble."


    The sparrow, oh, no, it''s the Vermillion Bird. The Vermillion Bird said, "Don''t laugh. The five of us are Duke Xiang of Guan Gong''s temple. This tattoo is from a tattoo shop in the county."


    "Is the boss still alive?" I asked.


    "The grass on the grave is already a few meters tall." Black Turtle indifferently returned.


    Because I couldn''t hold back my laughter, my body trembled non-stop. I stood up and asked, "Isn''t it usually an old man who is responsible for Xiang Gong?" Why is your town so strange, needing five fierce men to watch over it! "


    White Tiger lit up a cigarette and slowly said, "Look at our town. Every family has a car and a five story house, because our town is under the protection of Master Guan. "Although Master Guan is protecting our town to make a fortune, he goes crazy once every four years. If we don''t handle him well, people will die, so we have five men of the five elements guarding the temple."


    When the White Tiger said the two words "fierce man", it even intentionally shook its pectoral muscles.


    "Then, I''m sorry, Big Brother Tatigo. What happened to Big Brother Qilin?" I asked.


    The Vermillion Bird said, "If he can''t suppress it, he''ll be washed away. The previous few incidents were all handled by Master Han."


    "Did Master Han ask such a question before he came?" I asked.


    The white tiger immediately said, "I was only ten years old. At that time, Duke Xiang of Guan Gong Temple was still an old man. One day, he had a dream. Master Guan told him to protect the town and make a fortune. After that, everyone in our town who was doing business outside was doing well, but four years later, five thirteen years old children died in one night. After Master Han passed by, he taught us how to do it. He also selected five of us to guard Guan Gong Temple.


    I lit a cigarette and asked, "So, Master Han taught you to do this? However, since this temple will kill people, why should we keep it? "


    "Everyone has tasted the feeling of being rich and no one wants to tear it apart. The salaries of the five of us are also paid by the people who do business in the village. It''s two hundred thousand a year, which is much better than working. "


    "Five people is not a lot either." I said, picking at my nose.


    "It''s two hundred thousand for a single person, and one hundred thousand for Big Brother Qilin."


    I took in a huge breath of air in shock. I choked on my nose and violently coughed. "A village? It''s really a village!"


    The Azure Dragon said, "Hey, brother, don''t be so busy chatting. Didn''t Teacher Han ask you to give him a cup of milk just now?"


    "Oh, where''s the milk? I didn''t bring milk, which one of you go buy a can! " I said, "Forget it, I''ll go to the supermarket and buy it myself!"


    I walked to the supermarket opposite Guan Gong Temple and picked up the most expensive milk powder. I bought an opaque cup and soaked it in the supermarket. After that, I carried it to the temple and knocked on the door saying, "Master Han, the milk powder has come."


    The door opened a little, and Master Han reached out his hand to take the milk.


    I stood in front of the four protectors and stared at the door.


    I asked, "How long does it usually take for Master Han to wake up Tai Di?"


    "It''s big brother Qilin!"


    "Usually it takes two hours."


    I looked at my phone, feeling anxious. I was really worried that Han Xiaotian would realize that the milk I poured for him was real, so I didn''t drink it.


    Half an hour later, Han Xiaotian''s miserable shrieks could be heard from inside. I wanted to kick the door open to enter, but the four protectors held me back. "When Master Han is doing this, no one is allowed to enter!"


    "Didn''t you hear my master howl?" I said.


    "Then you go in, we won''t go in!"


    "Stand guard!" I pushed the door open.


    Just as I entered, the door slammed shut. I turned around and said, "You bastard, even if you don''t want to enter, there''s no need to be in such a hurry to close the door, right?"


    Suddenly, all the lights in the room went out.


    No, I wanted to open the door and let the light in, but the door wouldn''t budge. I quickly took out my cell phone. The flashlight on my cell phone couldn''t be switched on for a while, so it suddenly went out.

 C80

    "Open the door!" No one answered me outside.


    I leaned against the door and shouted, "Bastard!" Sparrow! Flowery Cat! Hurry up and open the door for laozi! If you don''t open the door, then don''t pull the switch! "


    "Ha ¡­" Inside the pitch-black temple, there seemed to be someone panting heavily.


    I asked tentatively, "Master Han, are you alright?"


    "Ha ¡­"


    The sound was heavy, so it should be someone with a lot of capacity to breathe. Han Xiaotian was so sickly that he could not breathe as heavily as he had always been.


    I crouched down.


    Footsteps came from inside the temple, creaking like clogs. Why did it sound like they came from the position of the statue?


    F * ck, is this statue active?


    I didn''t dare to breathe again.


    The sound of footsteps came from my direction. I quickly crawled to the side on the ground. After a while, I found a person. I touched his face. I tried to take a breath of his breath, but he was already dead.


    "Creak, creak ¡­" The footsteps seemed to be following me.


    I climbed forward and soon found another person. It should be Han Xiaotian. I touched Han Xiaotian''s face and patted him. "Master Han, are you alright?" Get up and take care of this Evil God! "


    Han Xiaotian''s hand suddenly grabbed onto my collar. With great difficulty, he painfully said weakly, "Why did you really give me milk powder?" I want to drink ashes! " Then, his hand loosened and he fell down powerlessly. In the end, he cursed loudly and forcefully, "F * ck!"


    "Hey, don''t die!" Even if you want to die, you have to get rid of this damned thing first! " I said quickly.


    Han Xiaotian did not move. I wanted to cry, but there were no tears. Why would I want to? I tricked Han Xiaotian, I tricked myself.


    Suddenly, the sound of a long sword breaking the sound of wind came from behind me. I immediately threw myself forward. The Azure Dragon''s crescent moon blade struck the cement ground, causing it to melt.


    "Xi Eight!" I could not bear to complain, so I continued to climb on the ground.


    But no matter how I crawled, it wouldn''t work. That thing would always follow me.


    "It''s so dark, he can''t see me!" Is it because I crawled on the ground and he followed the sound? " I thought to myself as I collapsed to the ground and pretended to be dead. Sure enough, the sound of the ghost''s footsteps could no longer be heard.


    Whoosh ¡­


    A chill hit my forehead.


    "Damn!" I rolled to the side, and Guan''s sword struck the spot where my forehead had been, burning a little.


    I quickly took the sword in my hand, crouched down on the ground, and continued to run.


    After a while, there was no sound again. I suddenly thought, ''This time, I ran rather quickly and the distance between us is quite large. Yet, he suddenly stopped. Could it be that it was due to my breath that he was brought over here?'' Right now, he was far away, so the Qi he could sense was relatively weak!


    That must be it!


    I held my breath, pulled my collar up over my nose, and exhaled slowly.


    Geji gege, that thing is moving again. But this time, the moment I run, I use up a lot of oxygen and my breathing becomes faster.


    "Hey, how is it? Just now, our village''s main electric lock jumped, and we went to switch it on. Why haven''t the lights inside been switched on yet? " The voices of the four guardian beasts came from outside the door.


    At this moment, I couldn''t shout either. I could only bear with it and not make a sound.


    "Ha!" The thing stopped in front of me.


    The White Tiger shouted from outside, "There''s no movement!"


    Vermillion Bird: "Why don''t we break in!"


    Azure Dragon: "Maybe what if. If I should, maybe ¡­"


    Black Turtle: "Just say what you want to say! With so many prepositions, you still want to take the civil servant exam?! "


    Azure Dragon: "If they all die and we go in, will we also die!"


    The White Tiger Black Tortoise said in unison, "That''s right! "Then we will still follow Master Han''s orders, and will not enter without his orders!"


    I scolded in my heart, "I''m going out. I''ll definitely defeat all of your mothers from the Four Divine Beasts!"


    "Ha ¡­" The ghost in front of him seemed to have turned around.


    I held my breath, afraid to breathe.


    Creak! Creak! Creak ¡­ He was bending over.


    "You can''t see me!" Don''t see me! You can''t smell me, you can''t smell me! " I kept saying it in my heart and my face turned red.


    Suddenly, two strong wooden hands grabbed my shoulders and pulled me to my feet.


    "Heh heh!" I attacked with both fists in quick succession.


    Other than the pain coming from his hand, there was no other use for the wool.


    "The Golden Cicada is out of its shell!" I shrank back and withdrew from my clothes. After that, I ran towards the main entrance with all my might. As I ran, I shouted, "Four Protectors, Beast! Smash the door! "


    "A divine beast!"


    "So what if he''s a divine beast? Hurry up and smash the door!" I said, patting the door.


    The White Tiger said loudly, "Without Master Han''s order, we will never open the door!"


    Black Turtle: "Yes! We absolutely must obey Master Han''s words! "


    "Your mother!"


    The sound of wood on the ground came again, much faster this time.


    Ah!" A scream of pain came from Teddigo.


    Did the statue step on him? He''s not dead? But why did the deity only come at me?


    I hastily ran to the side, but suddenly my hand was grabbed. It was Han Xiaotian. He didn''t die.


    "Cover the fire!" Han Xiaotian said weakly.


    I quickly asked, "What kind of fire?" I didn''t play with fire! "


    "Cover your shoulders and forehead with ashes!" After saying that, Han Xiaotian loosened his grip. In the end, he did not forget to curse again: "Next door! Give me some milk powder! "


    I suddenly understood that the statue was only able to see the sun flames on my body. Han Xiaotian had always been in the Yin state, so he did not have the yang fire. As for that Teddigo, he did not know why he did not have the yang fire either.


    I quickly took out the bone ash powder Han Xiaotian gave me from my pocket and covered my forehead and shoulders.


    Sure enough, the footsteps immediately stopped!


    I tiptoed along the wall and circled around to the door. I stuck close to the door and imitated Han Xiaotian''s voice as I shouted, "Open the door and come in!"


    Creak!


    The statue turned around again!


    I shut up.


    Squeak... Boom! Boom! Boom!


    From outside came the sound of the van''s ignition and gas.


    I rolled my eyes. The four of them are going to drive away?


    That''s not right! They were about to drive into the house when I brushed the dust off my shoulder and the statue came toward me again. The van was getting louder and louder, and when I judged the time, I jumped to the side.


    The door was knocked open, and light shone in. The statue was knocked back to its original pedestal, as if it had never been moved. No, it felt like it really hadn''t moved at all.


    "Are you alright?" White Tiger shouted?


    "You four beasts have finally found the conscience!"


    Seeing that there was no danger, the few of them hurriedly dragged Tatigo and Han Xiaotian back into the car and backed out, stopping in the middle of the field.


    However, no one dared to run too far. They were afraid that if the deity statue came out, we wouldn''t know.


    After an hour or so, Han Xiaotian woke up. When he saw me, he gently waved his hand. I moved closer to him and he suddenly squeezed my neck. "Why are you giving me milk powder?"


    "I was too nervous to remember! "I''ve been chatting with these four beastly older brothers, and I''ve forgotten about what you''ve told me." I quickly explained.


    Han Xiaotian released me and the White Tiger asked with a puzzled expression, "What''s wrong?" Did you get fake milk powder? Bastard! I went to smash his shop, which shop did I buy it from? "


    Zhuque You said, "Isn''t that the shop your family owns on the other side?"


    Black Turtle said, "I didn''t expect you to be like this, a White Tiger. You''re actually selling fake milk powder!"


    "Shut up!" Han Xiaotian suddenly sat up and staggered out of the car, leaning against the door as he stared at the idol in the temple.


    I also followed her and said, "It''s fine. Master Han, look. He''s obediently sitting there!"


    Han Xiaotian turned his head to look at me, then grabbed my neck and asked painfully, "Why did you give me milk powder to drink?"


    Without waiting for me to explain again, he pushed me away and scolded, "There''s no use in being a scholar. If you can''t even do this much, you can only write books!"


    The White Tiger got out of the car and said, "Master Han, Guan Gong just sat there obediently, is he alright now?"


    Han Xiaotian slapped him, "Didn''t I tell you not to open the door without my permission? He''s running now! If anyone from your town dies today, don''t blame me! "


    The four God Beasts panicked, asking all at once what they should do.


    "Shut up!" Han Xiaotian waved his hand at me. I clutched my throat and shook my head. "Master Han, please speak like that. There''s no need to choke on my throat."


    Han Xiaotian looked at me for a while before saying, "Forget it, I''m afraid of you!" Then, he hooked his arm around Black Turtle''s neck and whispered a few words into Xuan Wu''s ear. After Black Turtle finished listening, his neck shrunk like a bastard''s.


    "If you don''t want the dead, then do it, quickly!" Han Xiaotian handed the key to Black Turtle.


    Xuanwu looked at my motorcycle and said, "Brother, hurry up and borrow your bike. I''ll go back quickly."


    I wanted to find out why Han Xiaotian wanted him to go back, so I said, "This is a branded car! It''s a complicated operation, don''t you think? "Wherever you go, I''ll send you off!"


    Black Turtle immediately replied, "Alright!"


    I wanted to get on the motorcycle, but Han Xiaotian said, "You can''t leave! I need the help of four people. "


    "Then I''m not going!" Black Turtle quickly stuffed the key in my hand.


    Han Xiaotian looked at me and walked over to my side. He said softly, "Go to my house and remove the black cloth covering the statue, burn his chin with an oil lamp, and bring some corpse oil over. Remember, before you uncover it, you must say that I sent you!"


    "There''s still oil on the statue?" I wondered.


    "Cut the crap!" Don''t screw it up, I''m afraid of you! "


    "Alright! I''ll drive back and forth for an hour! " I said.


    Han Xiaotian summoned the four guardian beasts and had them stand at their respective positions. Then, he watched as Han Xiaotian danced with a witch. Halfway through, he suddenly stopped spitting blood and turned his head to look at me, asking in bewilderment, "Why did you give me some milk powder?"


    "I''m leaving!" I twisted the throttle, leaped a few meters, and stopped to look again.


    Han Xiaotian closed his eyes to rest for a moment before jumping back up. This time, he successfully completed the adjustment. He spun in circles and spat out a mouthful of blood. The faces of the four Divine Beasts had been sprayed with blood.


    "Unmoving like a mountain, moving like a rabbit, pouncing like a tiger, attacking like the wind. The four protectors each return to their respective positions, let''s go!" Han Xiaotian shouted loudly.


    The Four Divine Beasts immediately dispersed.


    What was this? I looked at them as they ran away in confusion. Han Xiaotian turned around and found that I was still here. He pointed at me and was just about to open his mouth, but I immediately said, "I''m going. Bye bye!"


    After saying that, he twisted the throttle to the end, almost causing the motorcycle to jump out from under his butt.

 C81

    What did this Han Xiaotian want to do? Go to his house to pick up the oil from the deity statue? Could it be that what was covered by a black cloth was not a deity statue, but a corpse? But that body was too small!


    But now, no matter what kind of scheme Han Xiaotian wanted to pull out, if he did not cooperate with him now, there would be people who would die in vain!


    I stepped on the accelerator. Fortunately, it was very late and there weren''t any cars on the road. I didn''t mind jumping up to a hundred yards. Even my eyes had swollen up to the point that I could barely keep them open.


    Half an hour later, we reached Han Xiaotian''s house. I hastily took my key to open the door, and after entering, I looked at the black cloth covering the deity statue and swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Big brother, Master Han Xiaotian sent me here. Don''t mess with me!"


    As I said this, I slowly walked over and took off the black cloth. My whole body was cold, it was actually a baby, about four or five months old.


    With my left hand I picked up a jug, with my right an oil lamp, and placed it under the baby''s chin. After burning it for a while, the corpse oil dripped down. I stole a glance at the infant corpse and saw that the position of its eyes was actually different from before. It was currently staring at me.


    After I caught up the corpse oil, I said, "Don''t mess with me! I was called over by Han Xiaotian! "


    After putting the black cloth back on, I covered the jar of corpse oil and stuffed it into my pants pocket. I locked the door and turned around, but the mute was standing in front of me.


    "Mute Bro, why are you here? Don''t be in such a hurry, I, Han Xiaotian am almost done with him! " I said.


    The mute ghost had a faint smile on his face, but I still noticed it.


    The mute ghost crouched on the ground and used a wooden stick to write, "What does Han Xiaotian want you to do?"


    "Right now, the situation is rather complicated and urgent. We''ll talk later tomorrow. I''ll be leaving first!" I got on the bike, but the mute stopped in front of me.


    I also pulled down my face. "Brother Mute, if you continue to be like this, I''ll treat it as if you don''t trust me. Then, we won''t be able to continue cooperating."


    The mute moved away and looked at me pitifully.


    "Don''t worry, Han Xiaotian won''t be happy for more than a few days." I said, racing to Guang Gong Temple.


    Since the ride was easy and I didn''t use a brake, I turned the corner to slow down and relax the accelerator. When they arrived at Guan Gong''s temple, Han Xiaotian was standing in the middle of the field.


    "Master Han, it''s here!" I said aloud, stepping on the brakes and realizing that the brakes had failed.


    "Damn!" I quickly let go of the throttle and pulled the clutch to the end. The car lost its power, and it began to move forward.


    "Dodge! Master Han!" I shouted.


    When Han Xiaotian, who was in a meditative state, heard my voice, he immediately opened his eyes and dodged to his right. When Han Xiaotian, who was in a meditative state, heard my voice, he immediately opened his eyes and quickly dodged to his right.


    The result was that Han Xiaotian was hit squarely in the middle of the impact. He was only sent flying two to three meters backwards.


    The motorcycle slipped and fell, shoving towards Han Xiaotian, who was injured a second time.


    I stood there and looked at the motionless Han Xiaotian. Could it be that he was killed by me just like that?


    I slowly walked over. It was alright, Han Xiaotian''s eyes were still open, but how could it be that he was crying?


    "You did it on purpose!" Han Xiaotian pointed at me.


    I shook my head and raised my hand. "I didn''t swear to Bai Yue on purpose."


    "It''s the red moon now." Han Xiaotian said as he slowly sat up.


    When did the moon turn red?


    I helped Han Xiaotian up and asked, "Master Han, why is your hair so white?"


    "You did it." Han Xiaotian coughed and reached out his hand.


    I quickly gave him the body oil. He unscrewed the lid, lifted his head, poured the body oil into his nose, and took a deep breath.


    After sucking up all the oil, Han Xiaotian''s spirit immediately returned to its previous indifference. He was no longer as comical as before.


    Han Xiaotian took out the pipe from his waist and placed it in his mouth. "If an innocent youth were to die a horrible death today, you would be the number one criminal."


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" I asked.


    Han Xiaotian looked at the statue, then looked at the time and said, "Twelve years ago, I heard that five thirteen children died in one night. I felt that something was amiss, so I ran over to take a look. After carefully inquiring, he found that there was something wrong with this temple. There was an evil spirit hiding here that did not know its origin. It''s very evil! "


    "Why are you hiding here?" I asked.


    "Because there are sixteen years of roaming dragons here to look back at the general situation of feng shui." Han Xiaotian said, "Wandering Dragons and Feng Shui are not fixed. They move according to the movements of the mountains and rivers, and people''s thoughts. Sixteen years ago, the evil spirits arrived here, and the Feng Shui Bureau, which Wandering Dragons looked back, also officially opened here. "Every four years, he would sigh and absorb all the spiritual energy in his body. That''s why every four years, he would wake up and drink the soul of a boy from this place."


    "The Year of the Dance? Thirteen years old, the age when the boy''s spiritual wisdom opens and he starts to learn art? " I asked.


    Han Xiaotian nodded his head. "In fact, the people here have been doing everything smoothly for the past 16 years. It has nothing to do with this evil spirit. It''s just that he dragged this dream of his with him, causing everyone to think that he was protecting them."


    "In that case, why didn''t you just kill him?"


    "How could I have that kind of ability!" Han Xiaotian coughed, "I can only find four strong individuals here, as well as a person with five ghosts protecting him. I don''t know which day he will wake up every four years. I cast a spell on these five people, locking their lifeline within this temple. The five ghost guards even modified their ages to create the illusion that they were only 13 years old. When the evil spirits woke up, they had to break through them in order to leave. However, when we break through them, we will mistake the person who the Five Devils are protecting for thirteen years old, and after absorbing his soul, he will peacefully fall asleep. "


    "So you''re saying, big brother Qilin is the one you said has the five ghosts protecting him?" Every time the evil spirit wakes up, Qilin brother will fake his death for a while. Did one of the five ghosts that were protecting him die for him? "


    "That''s right, the five spirits are the ones who have accumulated kindness and virtue all their lives. That''s why they have such a good life."


    "But since you said that every time the evil spirit wakes up, as long as the spirit of the thirteen-year-old youth is absorbed, the evil spirit will continue to sleep, then why isn''t there one this time?"


    "This year is the last year for Wandering Dragon. Wandering Dragon sighs the heaviest." Han Xiaotian said lightly.


    "So he didn''t continue sleeping and wanted to follow the dragon, but he found out that after so many years, he was cheated by you. Moreover, this time, all the thirteen youths in the town are dead for sure! "Isn''t it?" I asked.


    "Yes, I had expected this day to come. That''s why I have been bitterly practicing the Dark Nether Technique and have become a fake dead person just for this day to risk my life and not let him continue harming others. "I didn''t expect ¡­" Han Xiaotian sighed, "You gave me some Yang Nourishment Milk Powder, and that broke my record!"


    I looked at Han Xiaotian. At this moment, I really didn''t know if what he said was true or not.


    "But it doesn''t matter. He''s been eating ghost energy by mistake for so many years, it''s tantamount to being a chronic poison. Right now, his spiritual energy is very weak. I''ve also pretty much mastered my Hades Spell. He won''t be able to last past tonight!" Han Xiaotian said.


    I licked my tongue, wanting to ask him about the mute ghost''s matter, but after hesitating for a moment, I indifferently said, "Then I won''t disturb you. Master Han, if there''s anything you need my help with, feel free to say it.


    "Just go to the side!" I''m afraid of you! " Han Xiaotian said.


    I hid to the side, Han Xiaotian looked at the time, took a deep breath, took a stance, and entered a meditative state again.


    It was the first time I had ever known the meaning of the word "unrecognizable".


    The four beasts were nowhere to be found, so I lit a cigarette, a little anxious.


    Suddenly, all the street lamps exploded, and the lighted windows in the houses dimmed.


    The whole town was bathed in a blood-red moonlight.


    I scratched my head in frustration as I looked at the moon, which was gradually turning blood-red. This moon looked as if it wanted to devour people.


    What should I do!? Should I help Han Xiaotian?


    But about the mute ghost, how could he explain?


    Suddenly, a tragic roar sounded out in the sky. Han Xiaotian also violently vomited out a mouthful of black blood. At that moment, the mute ghost appeared.


    Han Xiaotian entered a meditative state again as the mute ghost slowly walked towards him.


    What should he do?


    I tightly clenched my fists. When I saw the motorcycle lying on the ground, I suddenly realized that the brake on my motorcycle had malfunctioned due to the Mute Demon''s actions. He wanted to kill me! Make it impossible for me to get the body oil on time.


    If this was the case, then this mute was the protector of the evil spirits when he was alive.


    "F * ck!" Knowing that I had been fooled, I flicked my cigarette butt onto the floor and lunged forward to intercept the mute.


    "Rumble!" Soldier! Fight! "Yes!" I quickly changed hand seals.

 C82

    However, this time, it seemed as if the frontliners were useless against mute ghosts. After being stunned for half a second, he walked over with large strides. "F * ck that retard!" He sent me flying with a single slap.


    After I slid a few meters on the ground, I looked at the mute. Where did all this power come from?


    When he looked again, he was actually not in spirit form! He recovered his soul? Resurrection?


    "F * ck!" I struggled to get up. Han Xiaotian, who was in a meditative state, was also sent flying. However, he was still alright. After stabilizing his lower body, he glided towards me and bumped into me.


    Han Xiaotian spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. When he saw the mute ghost, he looked at me and asked, "Don''t tell me you saved him!"


    My expression told Han Xiaotian that I was the one who did it!


    "F * ck that retard!" Han Xiaotian slapped me on the head.


    I was beaten senseless, what the heck is going on? Neither side tried to please the other and scolded me for being retarded.


    The mute ghost took eight steps and walked over haughtily.


    Han Xiaotian used his hand to block in front of me and forced me to slowly retreat. At the same time, he said softly, "Since you can save him, it means that you aren''t an ordinary person!"


    "Yes, I''m a giver." I went back.


    Han Xiaotian said softly, "Then that''s good. He''s a spiritless person, so it''s impossible for him to be beaten up or burned down. But because he doesn''t have a soul, his soul body will easily leave his body."


    "But after forcing his soul out, what should we do next?"


    "You don''t need to worry about that right now!"


    The mute ghost raised his head and said, "Han Xiaotian, my young master has no enmity with you, so why are you always so overbearing? "I underestimated you last time. Now that I''ve fallen into your trap, let''s see what else you can do this time."


    Han Xiaotian took out the pipe on his waist, put it in his mouth and said, "Don''t help the evil! "If there''s one, there''s two. If I can take care of you once, I can take care of you twice."


    "Get in the way, I''ll send you on your way today!"


    As the mute ghost rushed over, Han Xiaotian suddenly bent down to meet it. His tiger claw struck the mute ghost''s crotch as he shouted, "Monkey Steals Peach!"


    The mute ghost abruptly lowered his head and I immediately jumped onto Han Xiaotian''s butt.


    "Sky King''s Earth Tiger!" I hit the dumb ghost door with my palm.


    The mute ghost''s sudden punch towards the sky hit me squarely in the chest. I flipped three rounds in the air before heavily slamming into the ground. While flipping, he spat out a mouthful of blood and drew a beautiful blood circle in the air.


    The moment I was sent flying, Han Xiaotian suddenly grabbed onto the grass chamber of his pipe and bit into it with his mouth, piercing through the mute ghost''s chin and emerging from the Baihui acupoint on top of his head.


    Then the mute went into a spasmodic state, and Han Xiaotian pulled out his lips (the pipe could be separated from the stem, the tobacco chamber on the head, and the end of the mouth, which was attached to a slender cooling tube).


    Han Xiaotian took the opportunity before the mute ghost could react to stab the cooling tube connected to the cigarette holder into the mute ghost''s spirit gate.


    The mute fell to the ground, his soul form appeared, and he recovered his silly state.


    Han Xiaotian heaved a sigh of relief and sat on the ground.


    I shook my head to clear it before crawling towards Han Xiaotian. "Master Han, did you deliberately use me as bait?"


    Han Xiaotian looked at me and said, "I''ve forced that evil spirit to the green dragon''s place. Go and help Black Turtle. Take him. Don''t screw it up again."


    "I''m f * cking asking if you''re using me as bait on purpose?" I shed tears and spat out blood as I spoke. My heart still ached from the pain. I felt that if the mute ghost''s strength increased even a little bit, I would die.


    "The Evil Spirit is currently very weak and this is the best time to take it. Otherwise, when it runs away, who knows how many more people will die. I''ll explain the details to you later. "


    After saying that, Han Xiaotian closed his eyes and fell backwards, lying beside the mute ghost''s corpse.


    I stood up and looked around. "Azure Dragon?" Where is the Azure Dragon now? Eastern Azure Dragon West White Tiger, to the east! "


    I started to run east, followed by the mute, who was as close to me as if I had given him food. The only difference was that he could speak now. As he ran, he shouted, "Wait! Hur Hur! Wait!"


    When he arrived at the eastern side of the village where the Azure Dragon was seated, he saw that Meng Long was indeed standing there. He had his eyes closed, but a silly smile could be seen on his face.


    Where is that evil spirit? Why didn''t I see it?


    "Big Brother Azure Dragon?" I went over to the dragon, but he didn''t open his eyes.


    "You didn''t fall asleep standing up, did you?" I asked, slapping him.


    But the Azure Dragon still had his eyes closed, and was smirking.


    Something was not right! And at this time, the Azure Dragon''s eyes, mouth, ears, nose, and seven orifices began to bleed.


    "It''s over! How can I save him? " I was so anxious that I almost went crazy, "He must have been bewitched by the evil spirit. His eyes are the spiritual window. Let''s open a window for him first!"


    I opened the eyelids of the green dragon and saw a graceful figure dancing in his eyes.


    That evil spirit was actually hidden in his eyes!


    The green dragon should represent the magic line to the east. The moment he falls, the magic line to the east will open and the evil spirit will run away.


    I stared fixedly at the green dragon''s eyes. The mute ghost also followed my gaze. After a while, he opened his mouth with much difficulty and asked, "Young Master?"


    The figure dancing in the eyes of the green dragon suddenly turned its head and fell from the eyes of the green dragon. It landed on the ground, unexpectedly, it was an extremely handsome beauty. As for the seven orifices of the Azure Dragon, they also stopped bleeding.


    The beauty looked at the mute, and asked: "Little Hao, what''s wrong? "How did it become like this?"


    So the mute was called Xiao Hao. It sounded like the big brother next door.


    The beauty looked at me and fiercely said, "What did you do to little Hao?"


    I raised my hand, not knowing how to reply.


    "Young master." Xiao Hao smiled foolishly as he held the beauty''s hand.


    The Azure Dragon suddenly woke up and shouted, "Ah!"


    The beauty covered her ears in pain.


    The green dragon could not see the beautiful lady and little guy. He only saw me and asked, "Hey, why are you here?"


    "Let''s talk later." I thought for a moment. I had to trap this beauty first.


    But I didn''t dare to run far. I saw a doll under a grapefruit tree nearby. It was probably some girl who had lost it during the day.


    I ran over and picked the doll up. I broke off a few thorns on the grapefruit branch and sealed the beauty inside the doll.


    "What did you do to my young master? "You''re a bad guy!" Little Hao cried and tried to push me, but because he was in spirit and my yang energy was no longer so weak, he was unable to make physical contact with me and passed through me.


    I said to the Azure Dragon, "Big Brother Azure Dragon, it should be fine now. You should give the other three beasts a call and have them gather at Guan Gong Temple."


    Han Xiaotian returned to the temple with the cloth doll. Although he was awake, he was still weak.


    "Master Han, we''ve settled it already. What do you think about the Evil Spirit? It''s actually a beauty! "


    "Green Bamboo Snake mouth, wasp tail needle. Neither of them is poisonous, and the most poisonous thing is the heart of a woman. " Han Xiaotian coughed up blood as he spoke.


    The Four Divine Beasts drove the van back to bring the corpses of Han Xiaotian and Xiao Hao back. I followed them on my motorcycle. After the four God Beasts left, Han Xiaotian drank a few more mouthfuls of corpse oil. Although his condition was much better, his hair was still snow-white.


    Han Xiaotian said, "This person without a soul is the protector of the Evil Spirit. He has always been protecting the Evil Spirit. If you want to deal with the Evil Spirit, you have to deal with him first. However, he could not disperse his soul. Otherwise, the Evil Spirit would know. That''s why I hurt his spirit gate, sealed his mouth, and made him into a silly soul. This way, when the evil spirit continuously senses that he''s still around, it won''t rashly wake up. I never thought that you would actually save him. Fortunately, the situation is now under control, otherwise, your death would not be enough for you to apologize! "


    I smiled. "I didn''t know the cause and effect. At the beginning, I thought that you were intentionally hurting me. With such a vicious method, you definitely aren''t a good person, which is why I''m going against you."


    I sent a cigarette to Han Xiaotian, and after lighting it for him, I asked, "What about this beautiful evil spirit? Why didn''t they come out at the start and only came out after being knocked away? "


    "After I went in, I immediately sealed her inside the idol. If those beasts didn''t drive the car, she wouldn''t be able to cause any waves, but the car''s impact force was too great, it actually knocked her out." After saying that, Han Xiaotian looked out of the window at a 40 to 50 degree angle. "You youngsters, after you''re done shitting, you want me to wipe your ass."


    "Your seniority is great!" I awkwardly smiled. "Speaking of which, Master Han, now that these two things are under control, what do you plan to do?"


    "Let them go."


    "Let them go? Let me send them on their way! "


    Han Xiaotian looked at me and said, "I forgot that you''re the one giving it away. Speaking of which, you''re the most useless giver I''ve ever seen. Really!"


    "You''re going to hurt my pride."


    "Disperse them, there is no room for negotiation. They are a scourge, we must not let them live."


    I changed the topic and pointed at the infant''s corpse on the altar. "Where did you get that infant corpse? "Also, I know that Xiao Yue gave you aunt''s blood, why do you want her aunt''s blood?"


    "That infant''s corpse was the fourth girl in the family. Her father wanted to give birth to a boy, so he forcefully threw her into the river and drowned her. I fished her out, and while using his perishing technique, I wanted to transcend her. Finally, Xiao Yue, her grandmother''s soul had been washed away by the mountain god. Only by using her descendant''s aunt''s blood to refine a new medicine would she be able to repair the maimed soul. What do you think I''m doing? Do you think I''m a bad guy? "


    "You can''t blame me for that. You really don''t look like a good person!"


    Han Xiaotian spat on the ground. "We will bury the body of the man without a soul tomorrow. Let the two of them go, we can''t leave them alive!" I''m too tired to rest. "


    After Han Xiaotian went back to his room and slept, I thought for a bit. He was determined to get rid of the beauties and the little tycoons, but I was giving them to a spiritual person, so I couldn''t just stand by and watch him die. Moreover, Tang Le was also coming this afternoon. Seeing that Little Hao had not yet left, she would definitely let him go without a word.


    I have to run before I can do that. I''m afraid that normal wicker cages can''t hold a monster like Little Hao. I remember that there''s an empty wooden box under Han Xiaotian''s pillow. It seems to be used to seal one''s spirit.


    I quietly pushed open the door to Han Xiaotian''s room, held my breath and walked to his pillow.


    "You want to harm me again!" Han Xiaotian suddenly said.

 C83

    I was about to open my mouth to coax her when Han Xiaotian turned around and said, "Stay away from me and give it to me. I''m afraid of you." Stay away from me. "


    F * * k, so you were dreaming! I gently pulled out the black wooden box under his pillow and placed the doll with the beautiful woman inside. Little Hao followed me inside. Then I leaned the box against the one with the weasel and rode the bike.


    After Han Xiaotian heard the sound of the motorcycle, he chased after it and ran after it, cursing loudly, "Bastard!" You specifically added fuel to the fire! Hurry and stop! "


    "Sorry, Master Han!" Our positions are different, there''s no way to discuss it! " Han Xiaotian chased me for a few kilometers before he finally collapsed from exhaustion. From the inverted mirror, I saw him kneeling on the ground, gasping for breath. He picked up a stone and threw it towards me.


    It wasn''t until noon that I stopped to rest in a cave.


    He opened the black box, removed the teak needle from the cloth doll''s neck and said, "Miss, since I didn''t take advantage of your illness to take your life, I know that I''m a good person. Can you tell me the reason? I want to send you two on your way. "


    The cloth doll said, "My name is Lin Feng''er, Xiao Hao is my errand boy. My family is originally a wealthy family, but there are over a hundred people in the family, yet none of them have any achievements. Everyone respected my family on the surface, and called us all evil merchants!"


    I replied, "The ancient businesses were indeed looked down upon by others. The era has changed and now, all those who are wealthy just fart will be used as the motto of their lives." Don''t be angry. "


    "Don''t interrupt me!" Lin Feng''er said, "But fortunately, since I was young, I have loved to study. However, women can only stay in their rooms to embroider their shoes, so I had no choice but to disguise myself as a woman and go everywhere to study. I finally made it to the top scholar, but at this moment, my father''s good friend tried to harm us all by revealing my identity as a woman. I have been convicted of bullying the monarch, and my entire family executed me! Fortunately, Xiao Hao wasn''t there at the time, and I owed a debt of gratitude to the executioner who chopped me down. He didn''t want me to become a headless ghost, so before he chopped me down, he kicked my head, bringing my soul out. "


    "So you want revenge? But if you are ruthless to the old son of the emperor, now that his dynasty has been pushed aside, you should rest in peace. I said.


    "I hate the injustice of the heaven and earth. Why can only a woman be a puppet to a man? "Even though they are strong, they are suppressed. As for you men, hehe, a group of animals that rely on your lower body to think, they occupy all the important positions and hold all the authority!"


    "Don''t say that, I''m a man too! "Also, my pride has been hit a lot these two days. Don''t humiliate me anymore, otherwise, I''ll get angry!"


    "Hehe, you trash! If I wasn''t sealed in the statue of the God, you would have died a hundred times already, and yet you gave it to a spirit person!"


    "I''m really angry!"


    "Only useless people will be angry! If you are angry, this means that you are trash! I want to become the Heavens! I want to reverse this injustice between men and women! I want all the men in the world to be chained with dogs! "


    "F * ck!" I immediately put the teak needle back in place.


    Little Hao immediately shouted at me, "What are you doing? Why did you want to harm my Young Noble! "


    I looked at Xiao Hao and licked my tongue. This guy was so stupid right now. But I''m worried that if he sees Lin Feng''er trapped by me for a long period of time, he will gradually regain his consciousness.


    "Little Hao bro, don''t be angry, I''m doing this for the good of your young master! Come in and sleep! " I put Lin Feng''er in the box, and Xiao Hao wanted to stay close to her, so he also went in.


    Closing the box, I scratched my head and looked at the two boxes.


    One of them was a weasel spirit, he had carried it on his body for so long, but he didn''t know how to send it on its way. The other one had two thousand-year ghosts inside, so it would be no easier to send them on their way than a weasel.


    It hadn''t been long since they came out, but there were already three that couldn''t be delivered.


    I looked up at the sky and asked, "Am I really that useless?"


    "I should look through the ancestors'' spiritual notes for inspiration!" I said to myself. Flipping through the notebook, he carefully examined it.


    There was one that was followed by a summary of the tricks used to deliver all sorts of spirits.


    "Men do not go on the road. They do not go on the road with loyalty. Women do not go on the road. Men do not go on the road with affection. They do not go on the road. It is very physical and chemical."


    The meaning of his words should be that a man''s loyalty was the most important. As long as they became good brothers, then everything would be fine. In the end, the most important word for a woman was still love. Once there was love, he would put everything else aside. The beast didn''t care much about loyalty and empathy, so if he wanted to bring his mind to a new level, he would be able to see the reason why he was on his way.


    "Do I have to sacrifice my looks to move Lin Feng''er?" I frowned. This Lin Feng''er is indeed quite beautiful. I will not let you down in this scheme of a beauty!


    After thinking of a solution, my depressed mood suddenly cleared up. After a short moment, I realised that I was very hungry. It was sunny outside, so I hid the two wooden boxes and rode the motorcycle to find a small shop. I ate two boxes of instant noodles and saw a box of Barbie dolls with many small clothes inside.


    I asked, "Boss, how much are the clothes inside?"


    "The whole box is for sale, not just the clothes."


    "Then how much is the whole box?"


    "Two hundred and one."


    "So expensive. Do you think I''m stupid? Are you selling it for two hundred? "No more, I know the market!"


    "Sell, sell, sell!" The boss hurriedly said.


    After paying, I opened the box and took only the clothes inside.


    After reaching the cave, I opened the wooden box, took out Lin Feng''er, and pulled out a teak needle. "Feng''er, I forgot to introduce myself just now. My name is Jiang Sha." Have you ever heard that song? "


    "Which one?" Lin Feng''er coldly asked.


    I cleared my throat and sang: "You are Feng''er, I am Sha, entwined --"


    "Shut up! "Shut up!" Lin Feng''er roared, "You''re just like a pig being slaughtered, stop singing in the future!"


    "That''s not the point, the lyrics are the point. "Think about our names, how deep is our destiny? This song is simply custom-made for both of us." I took out my clothes and said, "Look, I bought you several sets of clothes. They cost two hundred yuan. Do you like them? I''ll put it on for you! "


    I grabbed Lin Feng''er and, despite her curses, changed her into a small dress.


    "So beautiful." I said, smiling, and put my mouth to it.


    "What are you doing?" Bastard, what are you trying to do? "


    "I fell in love with you at first sight, come and make a fool of me, baby!"


    "Scoundrel!" I will kill you! "


    "Women always say the opposite. I know it."


    I''ve read a book. The way to woo such a hot-tempered woman is to act like a hooligan, making her extremely resentful but unable to do anything about it. At the critical moment, just make a deep confession and wash off the image of a hooligan. At that time, it would be very heavy and the love would be deep. just like Wei Xiaobao chasing A-Ke.


    I once again sealed Lin Feng''er and placed her back into the wooden box, but Little Hao didn''t follow me in. He looked at me furiously, smoke rising from his seven orifices.


    F * ck! He had provoked Little Hao!


    "Hao-ge, don''t be agitated, don''t be agitated!" I said, pressing my hands together.


    "You humiliated my family''s young master!" Little Hao roared at the top of his lungs.


    "Don''t be agitated. If you feel aggrieved, come and humiliate me! "Come!" I didn''t know how to calm Little Hao''s emotions, so I just lay on the ground and said, "Come on, Little Hao, vent all your anger on me!"


    Little Hao really did ride on top of me and beat me up. But fortunately, I was in good spirits now, so he didn''t do me any actual harm.


    After Xiao Hao finished venting his anger, he returned to the box, guarding Lin Feng''er. I quickly shut the box.


    "Next time when you''re playing a hooligan, you have to let go of Little Hao. It''s too dangerous!" I said.


    I didn''t sleep for the whole night and the whole morning. I was too sleepy, so I fell asleep immediately.


    In the middle of the night, I was awakened by footsteps. When I opened my eyes, there was a figure rummaging through the wooden box.


    "Don''t move!" I yelled and sat up.


    The box was opened, and Little Hao released it. As for the figure, it was Tang Le.


    "You think you can run? The agreed time limit has come. Before you can send this fellow on his way, I will disperse him! " Tang Le said.


    "No!"


    But how could Tang Le listen to me? The Soul Discarding Umbrella passed through Little Hao''s body.

 C84

    I immediately rushed over and grabbed the canopy that was still open.


    "Don''t let him go! He''s very pitiful! " I said.


    "Poor man, the most terrifying thing is when you go berserk. You don''t need me to teach you that!"


    "But he''s really pitiful. He was originally his Miss''s errand boy, and her young Miss was disguised as a woman to get her title. But she was harmed by a friend, resulting in her whole family being executed."


    "No one is born an evil person. They all have their own stories, and these reasons can''t be used to do evil. We can''t care so much! "


    "No matter what, he no longer has any attack power. Can you give him a chance?"


    "I have already given you a chance! Three days have passed, and since you can''t send him off, I''ll let him go! You should have noticed the dense murderous intent contained within the turbid air of his Spirit Gate. If the turbid air were to dissipate over time, you would not be able to control him. "


    "I''m begging you, can''t you give me some face?" Let me try. If you let him go, he won''t even have a chance to start anew. "


    "Didn''t I already let you try for three days?"


    "His matter involves a very complicated matter. I''ve been busy these past few days with that matter, so I have no way of giving it to him! I''ll give you three more days, okay? "


    "There''s nothing to discuss."


    Tang Le pressed the mechanism on the umbrella handle. The bone fan already had the force of opening, but now it''s just that I''m holding it. Since Xiao Hao was pierced by the umbrella, he wouldn''t be able to leave in a short while.


    Tang Le shouted, "Let go!"


    I panicked and replied with a heavy tone, "Should I exterminate all of them when I treat a pitiful person?" Can''t you give me a chance? "


    Tang Le sneered, "I was saving you. Can''t you see? You think you can handle him? You can only send some ordinary ghosts with no cultivation! This evil spirit, I am at peace! "


    "Don''t look down on me! What''s more, I took him, and now he belongs to me, what right do you have to let him go?! I''ve only known you for a few days, and we''re not very familiar with each other! Don''t think that just by teaching me something, you can teach me how to conduct myself! Don''t be so cold-blooded! "


    "What?" I''m cold-blooded? " "Do you know why I have to use a fake soul? I can''t bask in the sun in broad daylight, and I can''t hold an umbrella around me all day long. I''m neither a human nor a ghost, so I can''t live like a normal person. Do you know how my father died? "


    I knew that my words hurt Tang Le. I said guiltily, "I''m sorry. My tone is a bit heavy, but I beg you, please don''t let him go. Is that alright? He''s really pitiful. "


    "As you said, we haven''t known each other for too long, so we''re not very close. So, you don''t have to say sorry to me, and the one who should be sorry is me. Tang Le drew the umbrella back and sneered, "Take care, stranger."


    "Can you not be like this?" I followed and grabbed hold of Tang Le''s arm.


    Tang Le''s face reddened from my teasing several times. He must have been a bit moved. Of course, it wasn''t because I was handsome. It was probably because everyone was a lonely person on the road and had a feeling of empathy. In addition, she had been living a cold and murderous life for decades. It was rare for anyone to joke with her like this, so her heart must have been in turmoil. In the end, she was still a girl. The reason why she faced people coldly was because her grandfather had said that the exorcist had to numb her and turn her into a cold-blooded person. However, the colder it was outside, the hotter it was inside.


    "Let go." Tang Le coldly said.


    "Don''t be angry at me, I''ll let go. I was a little agitated just now, but that ¡ª"


    "Let go!" Tang Le''s voice rose a few decibels.


    "You should first forgive ¡ª"


    Suddenly, Tang Le turned his hand and grabbed my wrist. His other hand was under my arm. With the strength of both hands, my whole hand was dislocated.


    My hand hurts, but I grit my teeth and don''t make a sound.


    Tang Le didn''t spare me another glance as he turned around and left.


    I continued to chase him, grabbed him with my other hand and said, "I know you''re angry, so hit me, but don''t ignore me. Seriously, I really like you. But I am a man who has no money and I am ugly. I feel very inferior, so I am used to saying it in the form of a joke. "


    At this time, Xiao Hao came running over, he was so angry that smoke was coming out of his ears again, and the foul air dispersed even faster, adding oil to the fire, "Didn''t you say you liked my young master? You lied to my Young Master''s feelings! "


    "Shut up!" I roared and told Tang Le, "Tang Le, listen to my explanation. His son is a girl and I don''t like men. Don''t misunderstand me. Also, I said that I like his son ¡ª"


    "Are you done yet? "Let go!"


    "I won''t let go! I know you''re going to let Xiao Hao go for my own good! "But this matter ¡­"


    Tang Le once again grabbed my hand, my other hand was dislocated by her, and my two hands were powerlessly hanging there.


    I lunged over and bit into the leather jacket on her shoulder.


    "Are you sick? Take your mouth away! "


    I vaguely said, "You should first say that you''re not angry anymore!"


    "I''m warning you for the last time, move your mouth away!"


    "You should first say that you''re not angry anymore."


    "You''re crazy!" Don''s right hand grabbed my chin, his left hand pressed against my head. He pushed with both hands, and my jaw was dislocated, my jaw hung there, my mouth couldn''t close, and I couldn''t control the flow of saliva.


    Tang Le looked at me and lightly bit her lips. "Aren''t you afraid of pain? Why aren''t you saying anything? "


    "Ah, oh, oh, oh, oh." I couldn''t say a single clear word.


    Tang Le said, "Hurry up and see a doctor!"


    At this moment, Xiao Hao rushed over with a roar, and shouted, "You unscrupulous man, you cheated my young master''s feelings, and you even molested my young master, I will kill you!"


    I turned around. The foul air of Little Hao''s Spirit Gate was already very faint. In my ears, there was a whoosh of wind and the Soul Divergence Umbrella passed through Little Hao''s body once more. The umbrella opened up and started spinning rapidly.


    Ah!" "Ugh!" I looked back at Tang Le.


    Tang Le suddenly retracted his umbrella and pulled it back. When I looked at Little Hao again, there was only a ball of black air left.


    "Whether you hate me or not, I''ve dispersed him!" Tang Le said and turned around to leave.


    I blankly stared at her back. After a dozen or so steps, Tang Le stopped and said without turning around, "I won''t forgive you because I''ve never been angry before. Don''t make me too petty." But you actually thought that I was angry, which also means that you don''t understand me at all. The disparity between our experiences is too great, don''t say those words next time. "


    Ah!" "Ugh!" I looked back at Tang Le.


    Tang Le took a step and then paused for a second. "Stop whining and quickly go to the doctor." I was wrong, we won''t meet again. "


    After saying this, she continued walking forward and did not stop.


    I hung my hands and my chin, drooling. He returned to the cave and covered the wooden box with his foot. Then, he lightly kicked it into a corner, picked up some weeds to cover it up, and went to the village to find a doctor.


    Because his hands were dislocated and hanging, he could not run to keep his balance, so he fell a few times on the road.


    When I finally reached the village entrance, just as I was relaxing, a bedbug flew into my mouth and crawled on my tongue.


    "Ha!" I puffed loudly, trying to get the bug out, but it didn''t work, and instead of going out, the bug crawled along my tongue. After my throat was touched by the foreign object, I instinctively moved and the bug fell into my esophagus.


    Where''s your mother!?


    I turned slowly through the village streets, looking for the infirmary. Suddenly, at a corner, I heard a woman''s voice, and when she saw me like that, she must have known I was going to see a doctor.


    I ran over excitedly. When the woman saw me, she shouted, "Ah! It''s a ghost! " Then, a slap was sent over.


    To my surprise, I didn''t feel any pain, but instead, as if something had caught me by the door, I flew off to the side for a few seconds, and when I regained my senses, my body was still standing there, hands down, my jaw dripping with saliva. It was like a ghost.


    A single slap sent my soul flying? I don''t believe it.


    Following that, the woman lowered her head and knocked into my body. She even shouted loudly, "I''ll knock you flying, ugly bastard!" In the end, it firmly embedded itself into my body.


    "Your mother, you are the ghost! No wonder you can hook my Spirit Gate''s souls out! "


    The ghost woman, who had taken my body, looked at me and shouted, "Ah! It''s a ghost! " Then he ran away!


    Didn''t she know she was dead? I was puzzled for half a second, but something wasn''t right. "Don''t run, it''s my body!"

 C85

    But by the time I caught up, my body was long gone.


    "He''s on top of me, but he can still run so fast. Is he a ghost?!" I thought, "That''s right, normal people, even if they die, they wouldn''t know they''re dead. They would just run when they see a ghost. That woman just now was a bit ferocious. She thought I was a ghost and even sent my soul flying with a slap."


    I looked around, wondering where I was going.


    Suddenly, there was a flash of light in front of me. I immediately went forward to greet him. It was two men who were currently discussing the matter of playing mahjong.


    I ran in front of them and immediately asked, "Big brother, did you just see a handsome guy with his hands hanging by his chin?"


    But they ignored me because they couldn''t see me.


    One of the scrawny men stopped and shouted towards the back, "Chop! Hurry up!"


    Then a wolfhound ran over, and when it saw me, it growled and its fur exploded.


    "What are you screaming for?" the thin man scolded.


    The wolfdog ignored me and I slowly retreated. After pushing away for a distance, I ran. The wolfhound also chased over. The heck, what day is it today? First, I was beaten half disabled by Tang Le and then my soul was smacked away by a spirit of unknown origin. Now, I still have to be chased by the dog. A tiger being bullied by a dog!


    When the wolfdog was about to bite me, there was a huge tree in front of me. I climbed up the tree branch without saying anything and waved my hand. "Come on, Little Blast! I''ll remember you. I''ll eat your toothpick tomorrow!"


    The wolfdog barked non-stop. I wasn''t afraid of it, so I scolded it.


    Suddenly, the wolfhound lost its temper and ran away with its head held high, its voice low.


    "Scared! "Fool''s brush!" I sat on a tree and a drop of rain fell on me.


    I touched it. It was sticky, but that''s not right. I''m in a yin body right now, so the water couldn''t possibly fall on me.


    I raised my head and saw a monster slowly crawling towards me. It had a large head and a large mouth. "His body, on the other hand, was like a monkey''s. He was petite and nimble.


    "Great!"


    When I was young, I liked to hear my grandfather call it a ghost story. He once told me about the "Great", which was a negative monster that lived on a tree. In the wilderness, it would harm a lone passerby, but in a place where there were people living, he would not easily harm anyone. He would spend his life guarding that tree, sharing his life with that tree. "Some of the older trees are very intelligent because of the large ones on them. If you cut them down, they will be used to carve statues and such. The large trees still have a good end.


    But there were exceptions, and Pappy said that there were evil creatures that devoured the souls of babies and young children that passed under the trees in the evening.


    "You won''t like my body full of old cured meat." Laughing, I slowly climbed down.


    Fortunately, the tree didn''t eat me, probably just because I disturbed his rest. Perhaps he was puzzled as well. A soul that didn''t know what was good for it had actually come to his territory.


    I continued to wander the village, looking for my body. Slowly, as the sky was about to brighten, a voice suddenly said, "Hey, it''s almost dawn. Come to my room and squeeze!"


    I turned around and saw a beggar dressed in slovenly clothes, beckoning to me.


    "No need." I went back.


    "We''re both people who have fallen to the ends of the earth. Why are you being so courteous?" There was no fixed volume, and he pulled me into a beer bottle under a green brick.


    "Thank you!" I said.


    "Are you new here?" You look very unfamiliar! " The beggar said.


    I don''t know how to get him back. I think about how to get my body back. The beggar did not say anything else and closed his eyes to pretend to sleep.


    After an unknown amount of time, the sun had already risen outside. I suddenly heard footsteps approaching.


    The beggar heard what I said and comforted me, "Don''t be afraid. My place is very safe. No one picks up this beer bottle and it is pressed down by a stone. Not even children can find it."


    A child''s voice from outside said, "Can this brick do?"


    The brick was removed and the sun came in. Both of us were burning.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. This dark beer can absorb most of the light." The beggar said again.


    Just as he finished speaking, he heard another voice say, "That turn of head is too big, no!"


    "Oh!" The child brought the brick back and the beer bottle broke with a crack.


    The beggar and I, exposed to the sun, felt as if our bodies were on fire, and hid in the corner.


    "The house that I lived in for three or four years was destroyed in an instant!" The beggar was somewhat angry.


    "Sorry, I was quite unlucky these two days. I passed on my bad luck to you."


    "It''s fine, we can only see the rainbow after the storm!" The beggar said.


    I curiously asked, "Big brother, from what you just said, you seem to be quite easygoing. Are you a graduate student or a public servant?"


    "I''ve heard too much about the evaluation." The beggar laughed, "Oh right, what happened to you? From the looks of it, you don''t look like a poor person. Why are you so dead that you don''t even look like a brothel? To die in a foreign land? "


    "To tell you the truth, Big Brother, I''m here to deliver the spiritual power. It''s just that my soul was sent flying by a ferocious female spirit last night!" I shook my head. "I don''t know where that female spirit came from. She must be a ghost, but I don''t think so. When she saw me, she even called me a ghost!"


    "Are you talking about the one without a nose?" The beggar asked immediately.


    "No nose?" I thought about it, and it seemed to be true. My nose was especially small, not in direct proportion to my face.


    "That girl, I''ve seen her a few times. Every time she saw me, she would scold me as a ghost, but in the end, she would chase me and hit me instead. I don''t know if she''s really afraid of me, or if she''s deliberately finding an excuse to hit me."


    I anxiously asked, "How many times have you seen it?" Then it belongs to this village? Do you know which family she belongs to? Do you know where the Yin Residence is? "


    The beggar shook his head, "Although she is from our village, to be honest, I have never seen her before. Most of the ghosts in our village have been chased away by her. Even Earthen Lord was thrown away! "


    "Don''t tease me? Can''t even beat her on land? " I asked if the most common rural landlords were the old, reputable ones in the village. After the death of the old man, Yin-Yang, with his death as a sign, took possession of the divine spark and carved a new statue of a deity from the statue of the god boy. The dead spirit of the old man was placed in the statue, along with a portrait of the old man, so that the old man could become the land lord of his own village.


    Although this kind of land lord was a ghost, with the Divine Seal on his body, ordinary ghosts would definitely not be able to defeat him.


    "I couldn''t beat her. I saw it with my own eyes last year, and when the land ran into that woman, I asked her where she came from and what she was doing in this village. In the end, the woman screamed out in fright. Then she chased after the land, and it was almost broken, so she ran back to her own house. "


    This was going to be terrible! The land can''t even handle that female spirit, how can I handle him!


    The beggar patted me on the shoulder. "Brother, everything that fell into her hands didn''t end well. You should accept your fate."


    "I''m giving it to a spiritual person! Even if I have to die, I should die in a very imposing manner, and be killed by a female spirit without knowing why.


    "There''s nothing you can do if you''re not convinced, right?"


    I grabbed my head and went to get help. I wanted to call him, but my home was very far from here, and my grandfather''s leg injury was not completely healed, so I''m afraid he can''t bear the long journey. If only Tang Le was still here, she would definitely be able to help me.


    I wondered who else could help me. Slowly, I thought of Han Xiaotian.


    Two days ago, I ignored his objections and took away Lin Feng''er and Xiao Hao''s souls. Furthermore, he was almost killed by me. If I go and ask for his help, will he help me?


    It should be! I rode my bike to him at night, and now he''s the only one who can help me.


    As I thought of this, I saw a youth with shifty eyes pushing a motorbike along the road, chuckling. I raised my eyes. Isn''t that my motorcycle? There''s my duffel bag behind the motorcycle. Steal my car!


    "Stop, car thief!" I shouted, but he couldn''t hear me.


    "Is that your car?" The beggar said, "He''s called San Hou, and he specializes in stealing chickens and dogs."


    "Then you know his house?" "When it''s dark, you take me there and I''ll ride away!" After I said that, I felt around for the car keys on my body before realizing that my physical body had been taken away. Naturally, the keys on my clothes wouldn''t be here as well.


    Before I could grieve, I thought of an even more serious matter. When the Three Monkeys stole the car, would they go into the cave? Those two wooden boxes were very exquisite. If he saw them, he would definitely open them.


    I looked at the beggar and asked, "Do you have any cigarettes or alcohol? Let me resolve this. "


    When it finally got dark, the beggar took me to the house of the Three Monkey. The motorcycle was parked in the yard of the Three Monkey, but the duffel bag had already been taken in.


    I was about to go in when two dogs in the yard barked at me.


    "Brother, I advise you to go and find a helper if you have one." Otherwise your motorcycle will be sold tomorrow! " The three monkeys said.


    The motorcycle wasn''t important, what was important was my physical body, as well as Lin Feng''er and the weasel.


    I went into the yard of one of the houses, stole a bicycle, stepped on it and rode it out, and just as I got to the road, I saw an alcoholic staggering towards me, and when he saw the bike, he straightened his neck, and as I passed him, I heard him say, "Fuck, the board of immortals, the bike is unmanned? I''m really going back to school! "


    I rode madly in the direction of the cave. A few people on the road saw me and thought I had seen a ghost.


    "Bodhisattva bless Lin Feng''er and the weasel, they were not released!" I kept talking.


    When I reached the mouth of the cave, I stopped my bike and ran inside. Instead, I saw a ball of fire burning in the place where the wooden box was hidden. And the screams of Lin Feng''er and the weasel.

 C86

    Judging from the shape of the ball of yang fire, it was likely that the three monkeys had urinated here. I am in the Yin Body state right now, so I didn''t dare to get too close. Knowing that Lin Feng''er and the weasel are still here, I was relieved. I got on my bike and went to Han Xiaotian''s house.


    After riding for over an hour, they finally reached the main road, and there were more cars on the road. They couldn''t see me, just an empty bike, and I didn''t want it to be snapped and uploaded to the Internet. Furthermore, I calculated that I have been riding this motorcycle for 6 to 7 hours from Han Xiaotian''s home to here. Now that I''m riding my bike back, I should be able to get back by noon tomorrow.


    I immediately jumped off my bike, stood in the middle of the horse, and got into a car in the same direction.


    But as soon as I got in the car, I felt a stinging pain all over my body. I saw that there was a Thousand Hands Guan Yin in front of the car, so I got out of the car and got into another one.


    The car drove very fast. I had been focusing on the road in front of me. When I arrived at the turning point, I would get off. After changing three or four cars in a row, I got off at 12 pm on the provincial highway. This place was only about 60 miles away from Han Xiaotian''s home. As I walked, I waited for the cars on the same road.


    After about ten minutes, a large car finally arrived. I seized the opportunity to rush in.


    The driver was a middle-aged man with a young woman sitting in the front passenger seat.


    I sat in the back and crossed my legs.


    Suddenly, the woman turned her head to look at me. I immediately flattened my legs and moved to the side, but she followed.


    Can she see me? It can''t be? Even if she could see me, she wouldn''t be so calm! The only explanation was that this woman was also not human.


    "Elder sister, are you a human?" I asked.


    The woman coldly said, "It''s fine to take a lift, but don''t get in the way. Otherwise, I''ll let you watch!"


    It turned out to be a human ghost. I hastily replied, "I won''t stop you from being intimate with each other!" I look outside. "


    This road led directly to the town where Han Xiaotian was, so it was fine as long as he did not stop midway.


    I focused on the outside of the car. Ten minutes later, I stole a glance at the woman and found that she had disappeared.


    "Gone?" I quickly looked inside the car. It turned out that the woman had somehow arrived at the back and was covering the driver''s eyes with her hands. At the intersection in front of them, a red light had already lit up.


    "Hey!" I pulled the woman away. The driver suddenly saw a red light and slammed on the brakes. Both the woman and I were thrown out.


    A large truck, travelling horizontally, roared past. If I didn''t pull the woman away in time, the consequences would have been unimaginable.


    "Are you sick!? I told you not to get in the way! " The woman threw me down. Her grievances were very heavy, so her spirit energy was also very strong. She actually managed to tear off one of my arms.


    I immediately let go of my body and dodged to the front as I shouted, "Don''t! Sis, don''t!"


    The ghost lady rode on top of me again and shook my head. I shouted, "No! Sis, no!"


    With a "sou" sound, my vision gradually rose. The ghost girl pressed down on my body and tore off all four of my limbs. My head landed on the side of the road.


    The ghost lady stood up and turned around angrily, only to discover that the car had already left. She then jumped onto another car to give chase.


    "Damn you!" I clenched my teeth on the ground and slowly walked towards my body. After my neck connected, I rolled onto my arms like a stick. I barely managed to connect my arms and legs. It had already been more than half an hour.


    A motorcycle whizzed by, and I took my chance to get on it. I breathed a sigh of relief.


    The young man felt a chill at the back of his neck. He touched his neck and pulled up his collar. This should be the legendary Ghost Blows.


    I looked at the roadside and prayed to the gods and buddhas. I didn''t see any traffic accidents until I arrived at the town where Han Xiaotian was.


    I jumped out of the car and said, "I hope that after scaring the driver off, he''ll carefully click on the button. I even hope that the ghost girl hasn''t caught up to him."


    It was already 2.30 in the evening when he arrived at Han Xiaotian''s home.


    The door was open and I walked over slowly. Han Xiaotian was grinding his ashes to soak in water. As he drank, he said, "Don''t let me bump into that giver next time! Stinking brat, half of his life was taken by him. "


    After drinking a cup of bone ash water, Han Xiaotian took a deep breath and said, "Fuck!"


    I suddenly realized that something wasn''t right. Han Xiaotian told me earlier that he and the urns were for the purpose of practicing the Dark Death Art. The purpose of the Dark Death Art was to deal with Lin Feng''er, because Lin Feng''er was too powerful, he had to enter into Lin Feng''er''s mind after meditating, and because Lin Feng''er was in the Yin Body, his Yang Soul could not enter, so he had to act like a dead person with weak Yang Qi.


    But the problem is, right now Lin Feng''er has already been taken away by me.


    Was this Han Xiaotian a bad person or a good person? I have a kind of confusion I''ve never had before.


    Han Xiaotian is an necromancer and can see ghosts. When he turns around, he spotted me.


    "You still dare to come back!" Han Xiaotian walked toward me aggressively. After a few steps, he realised that I was in my best state.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re dead? I told you not to take them away! There must be something wrong now! You really don''t know what it means to be young. Where are they now? " Han Xiaotian said nervously as he walked into the room to look for the guy. After a few steps, he stopped and said, "Fuck!" I can''t handle them right now! My Dark Nether Technique has been completely crippled! "


    "No, weren''t you drinking the ashes just now?" I said, a little frightened.


    "It''s filled with milk powder!" Han Xiaotian said loudly, pointing at a can of milk powder on the table.


    I finally understood that if he wanted to break through the technique, he couldn''t be too hasty, or his body wouldn''t be able to handle it. Thus, he could only soak in the water together with the ashes and milk powder.


    Han Xiaotian tilted his head and looked at me. "What did your tone just now mean? You still think I''m not a good person? "


    "Speaking of which, you can''t blame me for that. Master Han, you really are sinister." I came back honestly.


    "Now that I''m practicing the Dark Death Art, of course it looks dark and gloomy!" Han Xiaotian replied speechlessly, "What''s going on with you now? Were you done in by the two of them? "


    I thought for a moment before saying, "Those two were separated by my friend."


    "Your friend? "Who?"


    "Even if I told you, you wouldn''t recognize me."


    "Tang Le?" Han Xiaotian asked.


    "You know her?" I was surprised when Han Xiaotian snorted. "We had dealings forty years ago, and the last time I saw her was yesterday. She crouched down in the yard where you parked the bike. I wasn''t sure at first, but I knew it was her when I saw her up and running. I ran over to call her, but she ignored me. I didn''t expect her to be your friend. "


    When Han Xiaotian was talking about Tang Le, his tone was as if he couldn''t say it out loud, unlike his usual tone.


    I directly said, "You can''t be liking Tang Le, right? It''s not honorable! "


    "We are of the same age! Besides, those were things that happened when they were young. Now, they were all ¡­ "Hey, don''t change the topic. I''m asking you how you became like this!"


    I slowly said, "Master Han, this matter is a bit strange. Last night, after Tang Le split up the two of them, I argued with her. She dislocated my hand and chin, so I went to find a doctor." In the middle of the night, when a woman saw me, she shouted "Ghost" and hooked into my spirit gate, sending my soul flying. She even took my body and ran away. I found out from there that even the local land lord was beaten away by that woman.


    Han Xiaotian frowned and said, "A normal ghost isn''t that fierce, right? And when she sees you, she says you''re a ghost, which means she''s not a ghost herself! "


    I asked, "What is that thing?" Mountain spirit monster? It doesn''t seem like it. When I was in close contact with her, I didn''t smell any animal at all. Also, she often haunts that village! "


    "I''m not sure what she is right now. Take me to see it. Where''s the motorcycle?" "Take me on the motorcycle!"


    "My motorcycle was stolen. I came all the way here." I went back.


    "Is it far from here?"


    "At that time, I was afraid that you would catch up with me, so I continuously rode for six to seven hours before stopping. I estimate it to be 300 kilometers!"


    Han Xiaotian chuckled and said, "That''s too far. My old bones can''t take much more than that."


    "Don''t, you''re a good person!" You can''t just stand by and watch us die! " I panicked and grabbed Han Xiaotian''s hand, only to discover that his hand was as flexible as a sponge. This meant that Han Xiaotian was about to regain his virility.


    Han Xiaotian looked at me and sighed shamelessly. "Alright, I''ll go look for a car now!"


    "Quickly ha, I am very worried about the safety of my body right now!" If that foolish shrew were to leap into the river with my body and smash my seventh soul to death and my fate soul to pieces, I would truly become a ghost. " I said.


    "Alright, alright!" I''m going to borrow a car now. " Han Xiaotian strode out to borrow a car, and I followed him.


    There was a motorcycle in front of a house. Han Xiaotian called out the owner''s name. I looked at the courtyard beside me in boredom, only to find that the big car that was just getting close to the car was parked inside.


    "Master Han, you''re still awake?" A man on the balcony on the third floor next door asked. It was the same driver who had put out all three of his fires.


    Behind the chauffeur stood the ghost of the woman who had torn me apart. Han Xiaotian also saw the female ghost and shouted loudly, "Boss Huang, quickly kneel down!"


    However, it was too late. The ghost lady pushed hard, causing Lao Huang to fall.

 C87

    With a "peng", Old Yellow fell onto the roof of his car. For the time being, he did not know whether it was dead or alive.


    At this moment, the neighboring families all woke up. Han Xiaotian and I ran over. Luckily, Old Yellow was still breathing.


    Old Yellow''s family cried loudly as they prepared to move him. Han Xiaotian shouted, "Don''t touch him for now! Hurry up and call an ambulance! "


    Han Xiaotian whispered in my ear, "Watch that woman carefully, I''m going back."


    "When I first came here, I was just passing by Lao Huang''s car. I had already exchanged blows with her."


    "What was the result?"


    "She cut me up."


    "Useless thing." Han Xiaotian walked next to Lao Huang, bit his finger, drew a rune on Lao Huang''s forehead, and said, "Don''t erase it!"


    Because these people all knew of Han Xiaotian''s abilities, no one dared to doubt what he had done.


    When Han Xiaotian went back to retrieve the items, the ghost girl was about to pull out the weasel''s soul. However, the moment she touched the weasel, the symbol on its forehead lit up, and the ghost girl could only evade.


    The ghost girl looked at me angrily. I was afraid that she would grab me and cut me into pieces, so she shrank her head and retreated. She waved her hand and said, "Don''t hit me. Elder sister, I''m afraid of you."


    Soon, Han Xiaotian came back with a wooden board with a red thread tied around his neck. He reminded his family, "No matter what happens, no matter what the doctor says, you must not undo this thing or else the weasel will die!"


    "Yes, yes! "Thank you, Master Han!"


    Han Xiaotian then walked over to the owner, who was asking to borrow the motorcycle. "Old Liu, can you lend me your motorcycle? I need to go out urgently."


    "Alright!"


    Old Liu gave the keys to the car to Han Xiaotian and continued to watch the fun at Old Yellow''s house. Han Xiaotian and I entered Old Liu''s house.


    Han Xiaotian held the keys and stared at the motorcycle. After a while, he said, "What are you waiting for?" I don''t know how to ride a motorcycle. "


    "I forgot!" I embarrassedly said, "Then why did Old Liu lend you a car so quickly? He didn''t even ask when you learned to ride. "


    "Why do you talk so much? Get on me! "


    So it was like this. Han Xiaotian wanted to use the motorcycle before, probably because he wanted to find a ghost who knew how to ride one. I went up behind Han Xiaotian and rode my motorcycle all the way. After an hour or so, Han Xiaotian shouted, "Stop! Stop!"


    I stopped the motorcycle and got out from Han Xiaotian''s body. "What''s wrong?"


    "I was hurt by you. My body is still very weak. The wind is killing me." Han Xiaotian''s lips were already white. He probably said it because he couldn''t take it anymore.


    "Then what should we do?" I asked. "Even if I ride in front and you sit in the back, I still won''t be able to protect you from the wind!"


    "Let me think of a way!" Han Xiaotian walked to the side and woke up with a runny nose, his body shivering from the cold.


    After a while, I suggested, "Master Han, how about I find some unlucky guy and get on his body?"


    Han Xiaotian shook his head. "Where are we going to find them in the middle of the night? Moreover, how are you going to explain this when you come out of his body? "


    "This isn''t a good idea. My body is expensive!" My face is so pretty, what if that silly spirit girl makes a fool out of me? I won''t even have the chance to find a wife! "


    "Stop being so noisy, let me think!" Han Xiaotian walked slowly to warm his body.


    I looked at him for a moment, then straddled the bike and waited.


    Half an hour later, Han Xiaotian shouted happily, "Yes, yes!"


    I turned to see him dragging an inflatable doll, still wearing a long skirt, toward me. My eyes widened as I pointed to the inflatable doll that had been thrown away. "What do you mean?"


    "Use this as your cover!" Han Xiaotian said.


    I replied, "It doesn''t have a soul! It doesn''t have energy!" Furthermore, I am only an evil spirit and not an evil spirit. How can I control it to move? "


    "I have an idea!" Han Xiaotian placed the inflatable doll on the ground and walked towards the grass by the side of the road.


    I looked at the inflatable doll. It was actually made of silicone. He had seen one like this before when he was shopping for a treasure. These types of treasures were very expensive, and each one was worth about 7000 to 8000 yuan at a lower price. Who would be so ruthless as to throw away their girlfriend? He must have been found by his parents.


    There must be a sad love story behind this.


    Han Xiaotian grabbed a snake and swatted the snake soul out with a few slaps. Then he said, "Put it inside. Just use the snake''s soul."


    "From where?" I asked, spreading my hands.


    Han Xiaotian looked at the doll for a bit before stuffing it in.


    "Come on up, what are you waiting for?" Han Xiaotian urged.


    I looked at the doll that had been used and said, "This will be a humiliation that I will never be able to erase in my life!"


    With that said, I got on the doll, got on the motorcycle, and continued on my way with Han Xiaotian. When the sun was about to rise, Han Xiaotian went to a farmhouse and stole a sheet and a hat with a mask on it.


    After wrapping me up tightly, we continued on our way. The village was reached at eleven o''clock. We stopped in the fields outside the village.


    Han Xiaotian said, "It''s not like you''re going to be discovered. First, find a place to hide. I''ll go into the village and check. Your body has both hands dislocated and even your chin dislocated, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Then I''ll go in and ask around and find out where that silly spirit lady came from!"


    "Hurry up and go."


    After Han Xiaotian left, I went under a big tree to hide from the sun and lay there.


    After more than two hours, a person suddenly arrived. He was in his forties, and he looked like a bachelor who had never seen a woman before. He was looking at me with shifty eyes.


    "Big Sis?" The pervert called out softly.


    I didn''t want to make any more waves, so I didn''t move, pretending to be an abandoned doll.


    Seeing that I didn''t react, the pervert slowly approached me. After touching me once, he bravely took away the mask on my face. Fortunately, this was under the big tree; otherwise, his soul would have been destroyed.


    "Hey, it''s actually a child! It''s really true! " The pervert touched my face, and I clenched my fist, then let it go.


    "The truly springy foot!" After the pervert looked around me, I slowly touched down. I closed my eyes, but there were no tears.


    Forget it, this isn''t my body anyways. I don''t care if he touches me!


    To my surprise, the pervert pulled back the sheet that had been wrapped around me and lifted the skirt as well.


    "Oh, this thing too!" It''s exactly the same as it was! " After saying that, the pervert started to drool.


    I cursed in my heart, "What are you doing?" Bastard, if you dare to humiliate me like this, I''ll destroy the souls of all eighteen generations of your ancestors! "


    The pervert sneakily looked around before saying, "This thing should be able to be used!" He took off his pants.


    At this point, if I suddenly stood up, he would definitely be scared to death.


    "Han Xiaotian, come quickly! "Boss!" I shouted in my heart.


    The pervert stuffed his stuff into the doll, and I gritted my teeth, my heart bleeding.


    Eh, why is it so hard?" After the pervert pulled out his guy, he screamed three times: "Ah! "AHH!" "Ahhh!


    Then he fell down straight and passed out.


    I tried to sit up, but I couldn''t control the movement, so I sat up.


    I started laughing. How did Han Xiaotian manage to insert the snake inside? His head was facing outwards and his mouth was still open. This perverted guy stuffed the toothpick like thing into the snake''s mouth and got caught by the snake''s teeth. I don''t think he''ll ever get bloodshot again for the rest of his life.


    After waiting for another hour, Han Xiaotian finally arrived. Upon seeing the scene before him, he was stunned for half a minute. Then, he spat out two words, "Crime."


    Han Xiaotian put the snake back in the bag, then said, "Quickly find a place to hide!"


    "What about him?" I asked.


    Han Xiaotian said, "You go first, I''m here to take the motorcycle and find him!"


    "Alright, I''ll go to the temple and wait for you there."


    I hastily ran away. When I looked back after a distance, the pervert had already been woken up by Han Xiaotian''s shout.


    I entered the temple, squatted on my knees, and waited for Han Xiaotian. Ten minutes later, the pervert walked past the temple in a daze. Han Xiaotian and his motorcycle arrived shortly after.


    "How is he?" I asked.


    "I''m scared silly. Sigh, what a sin." Han Xiaotian heaved a long sigh.


    "Then how is my investigation going?" I asked.


    Han Xiaotian blinked his eyes and just as he opened his mouth, I said, "There''s no need to say that. This is a lie. Just tell me the truth. My mental fortitude is very high. I can accept it."


    Han Xiaotian coughed, not daring to look at my face as he turned around.

 C88

    After a long while, Han Xiaotian said with his back facing me, "I didn''t eat at noon in the morning, and didn''t sleep yesterday either." After a long time, Han Xiaotian said with his back facing me, "I didn''t eat at noon in the morning, and didn''t sleep yesterday.


    "Every minute delayed, I might die. If you go and drink and sleep, won''t your conscience hurt? " I asked, smiling.


    Han Xiaotian looked at me and said, "But you can be at ease. I asked some acquaintances about you. He said that he saw an unfamiliar young man on the back mountain. According to his description, he looked the same as you." However, your hand isn''t dislocated, and your chin isn''t dislocated. Could it be that the female spirit took your hand back? "


    "When?" I asked.


    "Yesterday afternoon."


    "Yesterday afternoon?" I was surprised and said, "There was a sun yesterday afternoon and she could come out? Even if that woman isn''t a ghost, she''s at least negative! "


    "Yeah, I''m confused too. I don''t know what kind of background that woman has."


    "Let''s not talk about this for now, hurry up and search for it at the back of the mountain!"


    "I know, I''ll go right away. I came to inform you that there''s still sun, so it''s not convenient for you to walk. After it gets dark, go to the back mountain and find me. Do you understand?"


    I made an OK gesture, and Han Xiaotian hurried away.


    As soon as the sky darkened, I rushed to the back of the mountain. However, I couldn''t remove my mask, otherwise, my current appearance would have scared people to death.


    But it was hard to see the way in a mask, and when we reached the foot of the back hill, I took it off. There were two paths to the top of the mountain at the back. I hesitated before heading to the left. As he ran, his hat fell off and the wrapped sheet fell off, leaving only a doll in a dress.


    Suddenly, a farmer uncle came to greet him.


    When Uncle saw me, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he pretended that he didn''t see anything. He raised his head, puffed out his chest and continued walking.


    They treated me like a ghost. After Uncle left, I left the body of the child. It was useless for me to keep her now.


    Without the restraint of my doll body, I sped up a lot as I shouted out Han Xiaotian''s name from the top of the mountain.


    It''s night now, but I''ve been running all the way in the spirit body state, and I haven''t even seen a ghost. Could it be that the woman didn''t even get kicked away?


    "Master Han!" I shouted from the top of the mountain. Even though I was in spirit form now, his Eternity Spell had not completely stopped, so he should still be able to hear my voice.


    After I shouted for a few times, Han Xiaotian finally replied, "Over here! "Come here!"


    I looked for the sound and ran down the mountain. I saw Han Xiaotian holding onto a pair of pants. "This is yours, right?"


    "That''s right! What did she do with my pants? "


    "Follow this road!" Han Xiaotian said.


    I ran in front of him. After a while, I saw my underwear and shirt. I panicked. What if my little friend gets stabbed in the wilderness?


    I urged him, "Master Han, do you have any compass? You can''t blindly look for it!"


    Han Xiaotian put away my clothes and said, "I''ve tried using the compass. It''s useless!"


    "Then continue looking forward!"


    We found that it was around 11 PM. Han Xiaotian''s stomach rumbled as he said, "I didn''t even eat dinner. After running for so long, I''m really hungry. I''ll go back to my friend''s house to eat a bowl of dumplings!" The dumplings in his house are so delicious. I''ve been thinking about them all night. "


    "I''ve already stripped my clothes, and you still want to eat dumplings?" As I said that, I looked forward and suddenly found that there were a lot of ghosts moving around in the valley ahead. The woman had to chase the ghost away wherever she went, so the mountain in front of her was not her area of activity. I changed my tone and said, "Alright, let''s go back and eat dumplings. Only with strength can we work."


    Han Xiaotian and I took a shortcut back. After walking for half an hour, a naked fruit came out of the grass under the moonlight and headed towards the village.


    "Shh!" I patted Han Xiaotian.


    Han Xiaotian narrowed his eyes and said softly, "Is that your physical body?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Han Xiaotian took out a spirit rope soaked in dog blood from his bag and tied it with a rope. Then, he chased after it. When he got close, he suddenly threw the rope out.


    My body was trapped. I turned around and looked at Han Xiaotian blankly.


    Han Xiaotian leaned towards my body, his index finger and middle finger together. Using his finger as a sword, he bit down on it and chanted an incantation. Swift Lightning drew a rune on my body.


    When my physical body stopped moving, Han Xiaotian said, "Sealed her? That''s all."


    Just as he said that, he raised his leg and kicked Han Xiaotian''s butt. He staggered a few steps towards me before falling to the ground. He touched his waist and said, "It''s over, it''s broken at the waist."


    "Ghost!" You even found help! " My physical body pointed at me as it shouted, completely ignoring Han Xiaotian''s Soul Suppressing Talisman and the spirit bundling rope as it chased after me.


    A physical slap on my face almost scattered me.


    Han Xiaotian, who was lying on the ground, gritted his teeth and turned around. He took the opportunity to grab onto my waist before turning around and stepping on my body.


    "Don''t mess around, my body!" When I screamed, Han Xiaotian hurriedly retracted his force. With his one palm strike, even the top of my head would have been chopped apart.


    After Han Xiaotian withdrew his strength, his physical body abruptly gripped both sides of Han Xiaotian''s ribs. Looking at the strength, he felt as if his fingers had pierced into Han Xiaotian''s body.


    When I looked at it, it hurt, while Han Xiaotian screamed in pain.


    Following that, his physical body lifted Han Xiaotian before slamming him onto the ground. He then turned around to flee.


    I couldn''t let him run away like this. I immediately chased after him and grabbed onto one end of the spirit rope, but was bounced off.


    "Master Han!" I shouted.


    Han Xiaotian jumped up in pain and grabbed the rope. However, his physical body did not stop there. Instead, he dragged Han Xiaotian and continued to run forward.


    Han Xiaotian''s body was covered in blood, and he had hit a rock twice.


    There was a big rock at the side of the road. Han Xiaotian shouted, "Take it back!" Then, with his full potential, he twisted his body and tightened his grip on the rope. He kicked on the boulder with both feet and pulled with all his strength. My physical body was pulled back, but the female spirit who was occupying my body didn''t react. She continued to run forward, leaving my physical body.


    "Gone!" She''s gone, untie the rope! " I shouted.


    Han Xiaotian untied the spirit rope without any strength. After I recovered my soul, I hastily went to put on my clothes. "It''s all thanks to you, Master Han."


    Han Xiaotian spat out a mouthful of blood and lay on the ground to rest. After a long time, he recovered and waved his hand. "I can''t take it anymore."


    I touched it and three of Han Xiaotian''s ribs were broken.


    "A few broken ribs won''t die. "Don''t be afraid!" I comforted her.


    "Give me a cigarette!" Han Xiaotian was an old smoker. When he saw him before, apart from sleeping pipe, he didn''t stick his mouth out.


    I felt in my pants pocket. Luckily, the cigarette was still there. He lit a cigarette and placed it in Han Xiaotian''s mouth. When he saw my eyes, he frowned and said, "Come closer!"


    I leaned toward him. He rolled my eyelids and said, "Do you have a flashlight?"


    I felt in my pocket again, and my cell phone was still there. He turned on the flashlight and shone it into his eyes.


    "Enough." Han Xiaotian lowered his hand again. "Your Heavenly Soul has been lost."


    "Really?" How could a Heavenly Soul be lost? Even if the ghost has an Earth Soul inside him, the Heavenly Soul will not leave! "


    "The only explanation is that the woman is neither Yin nor Yang, and she''s not an ordinary ghost. Your Heavenly Soul hasn''t sensed the existence of a corporeal body for a long time, so it left."


    "Then why don''t you help me find it?" I said.


    "I''m really sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to help, but look at me now. I can''t even walk!" As Han Xiaotian was still lying down, the ashes from the cigarette flew into his mouth. He coughed hard and continued, "Carry me to my familiar house first. I''ll plan on the matter of the Heavenly Soul first."


    I carried Han Xiaotian on my back and headed towards the village.


    Han Xiaotian said while leaning on my back, "I''ve never encountered such a situation. She is in her spirit form, but she isn''t negative." But if she can take a direct picture of your soul, then it doesn''t count as a positive. It was neither Yin nor Yang! "I''ve learned all my life, but it''s completely useless on her."


    "Master Han, I''ve never heard of it either. Those who are conscious of their own will are either positive people or animals, or the spirit of a person or animal after death. The woman had her own consciousness, but it did not belong to any system of yin and yang. We can''t kill them! "


    "That''s right!" "I have truly gained experience!"


    "Forget about him. Can you help me recruit my Heavenly Soul?" I know that the soul of the heavens has returned to the heavens, and if he were to be taken back, then I will die! " I thought of the River Branch, which was also a part of the Heavenly Soul.


    "The Heavenly Soul has no consciousness, it can''t be summoned! He''ll have to find it himself. When he finds you, he''ll see you and go back. Of course, it''s him who''s still wandering around in the wilderness the day before yesterday. "


    After seeing Han Xiaotian off, Han Xiaotian said to his friend, "Old partner, cook another bowl of dumplings for me to eat."


    His acquaintance asked, "Little brother, how many bowls will you have?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not hungry."


    Han Xiaotian looked at me strangely. After he went to the kitchen, he asked in a low voice, "Logically speaking, your body hasn''t eaten for two days and two nights. How can it not be hungry?"


    My heart sank as tears threatened to flow out. "I don''t know either!"


    "It''s over!"


    "Don''t scare me! Could it be that the woman is standing behind me and wants to eat something? "


    "It''s also possible!" Han Xiaotian nodded, "But you better hurry up and find your Heavenly Soul, or you''ll die for sure when he dies!"


    "I''ll go right now!" I stumbled outside.

 C89

    "Get a flashlight too!" Young people are really unreliable when it comes to doing things! " Han Xiaotian shouted.


    I entered the room to get a flashlight and took out my phone to ask, "Master Han, what''s your cell phone number?"


    Han Xiaotian waved his hand. "I didn''t bring my phone."


    "Bring it here!" I took out my cell phone and dialed my number. After storing his number, I said, "Master Han, please don''t worry. You''re already injured to this extent. I won''t call you unless it''s absolutely necessary."


    "I only have half a life left, you must call me when I have to go!" Han Xiaotian said sincerely.


    "I know." I went out.


    If my Heavenly Soul hasn''t been lost, it should be at the place where the female spirits frequent.


    After reaching the mountain, he went back to the place where the female spirit had left him and walked into the underbrush. This patch of grass was taller than a man, why would that woman come here?


    But fortunately, she had taken over my body for the past two days, so she would leave traces on the grass as she walked. I walked slowly along the trampled grass for more than half an hour until I came upon an old house in a cove.


    There was actually a house in the wilderness!


    It was an old building built in the Huizai School. It had a large courtyard and was very grand. It was definitely a rich family. The two lions at the foot of the steps were already covered with weeds. The two walls on both sides of the door were also engraved with the Arhat Maps.


    However, the door was chained and sealed. The seal had already been broken through by the rain, so one could only faintly make out some sticky marks. One could tell that it was a seal.


    I pushed the door. I couldn''t get in, it was locked from the inside.


    There was a hole next to it, and there was blood on the corner of it. I tried to make a gesture that was similar to the one on my shoulder. In other words, the female spirit lived in this place. She climbed in and out of this place.


    But this house is so strange that I have to know something about it to get in.


    I took out my phone and dialed Han Xiaotian''s number.


    "Hello?" Han Xiaotian''s voice trembled. "You wouldn''t want me to go now, right? I''m dressing up in the infirmary in the village! "


    I replied, "Master Han, don''t be afraid. Is your friend by your side?"


    "Ah, here!" "What''s wrong?"


    "Help me ask him if he knows where this grand old mansion came from. There''s a seal affixed to it, as well as chains."


    "He went to the toilet. When he comes, I''ll call you."


    After hanging up the phone and waiting for about 10 minutes, Han Xiaotian called. "There really is an old house in the back mountain. That family used to be landlords, but they became traitors during the war. The day before the war ended, they hanged themselves. Because the landlords used to treat the villagers very badly, no one went to collect their corpses. After that, there would be ghosts, and the village would be sealed off. Because the house is farther away from the village, so it has always been there. "


    I said in a speechless manner, "Why did you build the house so far away?"


    "I heard that Mr. Yin Yang calculated it. He said that the feng shui was especially good there."


    Although it was night time, the surrounding mountains could still be seen under the moonlight. This was clearly a tiger''s den! Put the house in the mouth of the tiger, and the whole family will die!


    That Feng Shui guy probably wanted to kill this landowner''s family.


    After hanging up, I crawled into the dog hole on my stomach. When I looked up, I saw a huge banyan tree in the yard. The banyan tree was littered with corpses. The adults and children were all tongue-tied.


    "Motherf * cker!" My whole body felt cold, and I immediately turned around and laid on the ground, ready to crawl out again. But after thinking for a while, I realized that there was something wrong. As a result, those were only afterimages. After all, so many people had died at the same time, so their auras were very strong. It wasn''t strange for them to leave afterimages behind.


    Sure enough, when I turned around and looked up, there were only hanging strips of white silk on the tree, fluttering in the wind.


    I took a few steps forward, my feet creaking. I brushed away the thick leaves with my foot and saw a white bone that I had broken.


    "F * ck!" I went around the apricot tree. Not to mention, this courtyard was really big, it was at least two hundred square meters. There were two swings on the east side of the yard, now swinging.


    With my new soul, if there was a ghost, I should be able to see it directly, so it''s the wind.


    "Not afraid, not afraid, not the baby. What kind of scene haven''t we seen before? The Gathered Yin Valley, the Hundred Wraith Night Walk, and even the Ghost Road! Moreover, if that female spirit appears, we''ll beat her. There shouldn''t be any ghosts in this house. " I comforted myself by touching my chest.


    I went to the front door of the main room and gave it a gentle push.


    Squeak... The door opened, and the wooden bearings turned in a shrill, menacing sound.


    When I entered, I lit a flashlight. The room was too big. The interior was messy and empty. Not only were the furnishings gone, even the tables and stools had been taken down.


    It seemed that after the death of the family, the villagers had come to loot the house.


    I searched the back of each side of the house, but there was no sign of my soul. There were a lot of apple and pear trees in the backyard, and some new nuclei on the ground. The female spirit was behind me, so I probably ate the pears, so I wasn''t hungry.


    If my soul isn''t in this house, then I''m going out. Outside, in the wilderness, searching is a big project.


    I pinched my nose and headed home. As a result, when he was in the corridor, he suddenly heard a cry from inside the room. It was the sound of a girl.


    I hurried in. There was nothing in the room. The sound seemed to have come from underground.


    I dropped to the ground and listened, and sure enough, someone was crying down there.


    There was a secret compartment under this room! I knocked on the floor every inch of the way, and when I knocked on the planks under the bed, the sound was hollow. I found the edge of the board, dug hard, and tore down a square square of wood. There was a staircase beneath it.


    I used my flashlight to look inside. There was a secret underground room, and there was a wooden ladder leading to the place. The little girl was crying inside the room.


    I climbed down the stairs and walked over to the little girl. "Little girl, what are you crying for?" I whispered.


    When the little girl raised her head, my soul nearly flew out of my body from fright. My eyes were as small as two watermelon seeds and my mouth was as big as a gorilla''s. I didn''t even have a nose.


    I was stunned. The little girl immediately shook my hand and said, "Elder sister, please don''t lock me up here and bring me out to play, alright?"


    "Elder sister?" I frowned.


    The little girl continued, "I also want to find a body like yours to play with."


    I understand, the female spirit has occupied my body these two days to come here, so this little girl who is like her thinks of me as her!


    I pretended to be a female spirit as I suppressed the great fear in my heart. Hugging the malevolent little sister, I said, "Little sister, be good. Have you seen this kid''s heavenly soul before?"


    The little girl asked, "What is the Heavenly Soul?"


    "He looks exactly the same! But it''s not like it''s a ghost! " I said.


    The little girl pursed her lips and immediately jumped off my body. She hid in the corner and shouted, "You''re not big sister!"


    "I am, I have taken over this big brother''s body!" I said.


    "You''re not!" The little girl screamed and shouted, "Sister! Sister! Someone''s coming, come and save me! "


    Damn it! I immediately covered her mouth and viciously said, "Stop being so noisy, or I''ll eat you!"


    The little girl was so scared of me that she didn''t dare to say a word.


    "Tell me honestly, where did my soul go? Have you seen it? " I asked loudly.


    The little girl pursed her lips and said, "Yesterday, not long after big sister came back, you suddenly appeared. It scared us, and my sister said it was a ghost. The two of us were scared, so we kept hitting each other, hitting each other, and then we were gone. "


    I blinked and licked my tongue. "Tell big brother again? What do you mean, ''hit and you''re gone''? "


    "We were very scared, so we kept on fighting. We kept hitting and hitting until we finally broke up."


    "Disperse my soul?" I suddenly thought of the sad and desolate Song of the Wanderer.


    I turned my head in confusion. There were many antiques in this secret chamber. But now I have no mood at all, my heart is dead dragging heavy footsteps, climbing out of the stairs.


    The little girl followed him and asked, "Big brother, big sister never takes me out to play. I''m afraid of getting lost when I go out alone, can you take me out to play?"


    "F * ck you!" I kicked the little girl down. Fuck, you broke my Heavenly Soul, and I''m still bringing you out to play?


    I counted on my fingers. Six more days.

 C90

    What would you do if you knew you had six days to live?


    Regardless, he should first take out the money. After earning tens of thousands of dollars along the way, he should first give half of it to his grandparents and the other half should go to waste. However, my card is in my luggage. It has already been stolen by San Hou, so I will go ask him to come back now.


    I walked out slowly. Just as I was about to leave the hall, the door suddenly creaked and shut.


    There''s no ghost here! Even if there is a ghost, my current physique will definitely be able to see it!


    It should be the wind, right? I grabbed the door handle and forcefully pulled, but no matter what, I couldn''t pull it open. A candle light suddenly lit up in the room to the left.


    I leaned my head over and saw nothing but a red candle burning on the table.


    "What the hell? Don''t play games with me, I am already filled with anger. Let alone a ghost like you, even if Sun Wukong were to come, I will still beat him up! " I said.


    No one paid any attention to me. The candlelight flickered gently.


    I tried the door again, but it wouldn''t open.


    Forget it, I''ll just go out through the back door if it''s out of the question here! I walked the five or six minutes to the back, through the main room, the side room, and the servants'' quarters, and then all the way to the back of the house. Lighting the flashlight, boy, the backyard is next to the broken wall, there is no way to go.


    Furthermore, the left and right sides of the gate were also close to the mountain walls. Only the front gate could let them in and out. I really don''t know if that landlord is a fool or not. Even a blind person would be unable to see through such a situation and build a house.


    "Maybe it''s because that Feng Shui Master can blow it!" Shaking my head, I went back into the hall and into the room on the left, where I found the candle had been moved. But I don''t want to pursue these matters any longer. All I want now is to get my bank card back and take out the money. Otherwise, if I die, I''ll become a f * cking bank, those vampires.


    "I don''t care what the hell you are. I''m going out now. If you dare to stop me, I''ll kill you!" I went to the window and tried to climb into the front yard and get out through the dog hole.


    However, this window could not be opened no matter what. Even though there was no glass in this window, this kind of old solid wood window frame was very dense, and they were all solid wood.


    No, he had to get reinforcements. I took out my phone to call Han Xiaotian, but there was no signal at all.


    "Calm down!" "Calm down!" I rubbed my face. After a while, I had a plan. I called outside the house, so there was a signal. Send a text message.


    I edited the text and sent it in two minutes, glancing outside. The distance from here to the wall was about twenty meters, and the wall was about four to five meters high as well.


    "Whether it works or not depends on you!" I shouted and took two steps back. I used all of my strength and the result made me doubt my own life. The cellphone hit the window frame, bounced back, fell to the ground, and was wasted.


    I gloomily and calmly nodded my head. I looked at the old wooden bed in the room and slowly walked over. I sat on the edge of the bed and said, "I don''t know what you are, but don''t make me do this. Otherwise, I''ll fight you to the death!"


    Suddenly, the candle went out.


    I quickly turned on the flashlight, but it fell to the ground as if something had hit my hand. I lay on the ground and touched it, as if I had found a foot.


    "I''ll fight it out with you!" I shouted loudly. Before I could get up, a foot suddenly kicked towards my face. I was kicked under the bed.


    But at this moment, the door creaked open and someone came in.


    I also found the flashlight and hurriedly opened it. An old man appeared in front of me and anxiously said, "Hey, brat. I was just playing with you. "But if my old woman sees you, then you''re dead. Stay under the bed and don''t make a sound, lock this thing up!"


    "Why should I believe you?" I turned off the flashlight immediately, because he didn''t seem to have any reason to lie to me.


    What exactly is this thing? Why do I only see him when I have to see him in front of me? My physical body is also very yin!


    Although the whole room was dark, it was darker under the bed than outside. If a person stayed in the dark for a long time, their eyes would be able to adapt to the environment where the light was very weak.


    I saw an old woman in a leggings cross the door and ask, "Who were you talking to, old man?"


    "No!" The old man replied before hastily changing the subject. "Wife, why are you back so soon?"


    "Fast? It had only been five days. I''ve run even further this time, or else some Warlocks will notice. Let''s not talk about this, I''ve brought you something good this time! " Just as the old lady finished speaking, there was suddenly an extra person in the room. Judging from his feet, he should be a young man.


    When the young man saw the two old men, he screamed in fright and was about to run away, but the old lady grabbed him as if he were tied to a table.


    "I''ll give it to you to eat!" The old lady said.


    "I don''t eat human souls, much less this one that''s alive." The old man returned.


    A living soul was an Earth soul that had been extracted from a living person. In other words, this young man was not dead yet.


    "This is a child''s soul, it''s very tasty!" I think he''s already twenty-five years old and is still a little boy.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Programmers, this type of person is often a child, and they often stay up late to pull out and eat their souls. "Hahaha!" The old lady stopped laughing, sniffed, and asked, "Smells human?"


    "No, you smelled wrong!" The old man hurriedly said.


    "I won''t be mistaken. He''s still a boy!" The old lady sniffed the air and walked to the window. She stopped.


    The heck, although I only have six days of life left, I don''t want to die like this. Furthermore, if I was eaten like this, I wouldn''t even have a chance to live the rest of my life.


    The old lady''s feet slowly bent down. Suddenly, the old man walked over and the old lady''s feet left the ground.


    "Darling, I''ve missed you so much since we last met!" The old man said.


    "You miss me so much? "Then why do you think I came back so quickly?" Forget about me.


    "You can scold me after the intimacy is over!" The old man threw the old lady onto the bed.


    However, the old lady suddenly lowered her leg and said, "That brat is still watching. I''m sorry, but just eat him first!"


    "I''m not eating!"


    "But I''m already full! Let''s tie him under the bed and go down. I''ll eat him tomorrow! " the old lady said, and walked over to the boy.


    "Holy shit!" F * ck me! "Darling, take off your clothes and wait for your husband!" the old man said hurriedly, and threw the old lady on the bed again.


    The young man was so scared that he trembled uncontrollably as he was pulled over, and asked, "Grandpa, Grandma, who are you? What is this all about? "


    "Stop being noisy!" The old man shoved the boy under the bed and I ducked into a corner.


    What was tied up the young man seemed to be a long banyan whisker with a lot of fur on it. I thought suddenly of the great banyan tree in the front yard. This couple shouldn''t be that banyan tree, right? That''s not impossible. That year, the landowner''s family had hanged themselves from the banyan tree. With such a large number of undead, it would be normal for the banyan tree to absorb them.


    If this was the case, then the banyan trees outside were hermaphrodite.


    The young man was very scared and kept on trembling. When he turned his head, he found me. As soon as he opened his mouth, I threw myself at him, my left hand covering his mouth, my right hand making a shushing gesture.


    "Darling, I missed you so much!" The old man on the bed said.


    The old lady replied, "You can only dual cultivate and absorb my spiritual energy with me. Otherwise, you will never be able to become the climate." "I will be like a little girl after ten more years. If you''re still an old man, I won''t want you anymore!"


    "Actually, darling, I feel that it''s good for us to be like this. Why do we have to eat people?"


    "You''ve said this many times, and every time, it was a bad thing. Do you still want to say it today?"


    "No more, no more, come and make love!"


    The bed creaked for a dozen seconds, then stopped, followed by the sound of snoring.


    I pricked up my ears and listened for a while. I wanted to untie the banyan hair tied to the young man, but I couldn''t.


    I gestured for the young man to stay here while I went out to get reinforcements.


    I crawled out from under the bed. The door was open, but the door was closed. I still can''t open it.


    Perhaps the little girl below could open it.


    I went back to the back wing, and when I got to the ground, the little girl hid herself when she saw me.


    "Don''t be afraid, little girl. Big brother will take you out to play." I crouched down in front of the little girl.


    "You''re lying, you said you won''t take me out to play!"


    "I won''t lie to you. If you don''t believe me, I''ll look into your eyes and say so. Eh, little girl, where are your eyes? Can you open it wider? "


    "I''ve already widened my eyes. Am I beautiful?"


    I looked at the girl''s big eyes and nodded: "Beautiful, big watery eyes. Let''s go, brother will take you out to play!"


    I picked up the little girl and carried her to the back of the main door of the hall. I pointed at the door before setting the little girl down.


    The little girl shook her head and said, "I can''t open it either. Only Big Sister, Grandma Beng, and Grandpa Beng can! I''ll get Granny Banyan to open the door. "


    After saying that, the little girl ran towards the old couple''s room.


    "Don''t bother them!" When I get nervous, my voice gets a little louder.


    "Who is it?" The old lady''s voice came from the room.